Date: 04 Feb 2001 15:50:31 GMT
Subject: REPOST: Secret World  (0/25) by Bonetree

TITLE:  Secret World 

AUTHOR: Bonetree 

FEEDBACK:  bonetree@gmail.com

RATING: NC-17 for sexual situations, graphic violence, and 
adult language. 

CATEGORY: S, A, X-File 

SPOILERS: Everything through season five (this sort of takes 
off into its own world somewhere within season six...). 

KEYWORDS: MSR, Angst, X-File, inferred rape (see author's 
note below) 

SUMMARY: Scully goes deep undercover to find the secret 
behind a mysterious death. But with what she learns, will 
she ever be able to come in from the cold? 

ARCHIVE:  Yes, anywhere you'd like, but please let me know
where it's going.  Thanks.

FEEDBACK: Welcomed and responded to at Bonetree@gmail.com 

DISCLAIMER: The following is a work of fiction. The characters 
of Mulder, Scully, Skinner, Maggie Scully, Emily, Melissa, Tina 
Mulder (and anyone else from the show who appears without 
provocation) are the property of 1013 Productions, Chris Carter, 
and Fox. No copyright infringement is intended, and no profit is 
being made from the use of these characters. All other characters 
are my own creation and they, along with the story in this form, 
are the intellectual property of the holder of the above AOL account. 

AUTHOR'S NOTE: This story is set post-"Goshen," one of my 
earlier fanfictions. I don't think you really need to read it 
beforehand to understand this story, but you might get thrown 
by some occasional references to something that happened 
in the Virginia mountains, specifically Afton Mountain, a year ago.
And because of these events, as this story begins, Mulder and 
Scully are already lovers.  "Goshen," a novella, can be found 
at my website (URL at end of author's notes).  

For the purposes of this story, season seven never happened. 
Most importantly, "Requiem" hasn't happened. Sorry, no Babyfic 
here. 

There is also, I should warn you, an inferred (not graphically 
described) rape in one of the late, late sections.  I wanted 
to let you you all know ahead of time so you could avoid the 
story completely if that bothers you. 

Other Author's Notes will follow at the end of the story. 

This story is being posted four chapters at a time.  The ending 
chapter is still in progress, but will be posted within the week.

Thanks for reading. 

Bone

SECRET WORLD

Sometimes, when you look around, 
everything seems still and calm on the surface. 
And then you detect 
a little disturbance.  And you know for sure 
that underneath the surface 
lies some other 
secret world.
			-- Peter Gabriel


**********************

LOMBARD^^S MARKET
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA 
DECEMBER 19
8:23 p.m.


John Larivee thumbed through the Richmond Times-Dispatch on the
counter in front of him, checking the want ads and wondering how
guilty he should feel for looking for another job while allegedly
doing this one.  He decided that he shouldn't feel very guilty,
not for $6 an hour under the table.  After all, he was working
for people who kept a list of customers who bounced checks on
posterboard by the door, just for the spite of it.

He glanced up at the three customers milling around the tiny
shop's Import Beer section -- just added to keep up with the chi-
chi new markets over on Main Street.  The customers were all
underage, sporting the requisite thrift store garb of the local
college students, and he couldn't care less.  He'd sell them the
overpriced beer anyway.  He always did.  

The cowbell on the door clanged loudly over the sound of Paula
Cole's newest -- something about being somebody -- and a blast of
frigid December air leapt over the counter, a few papery leaves
rushing in at the feet of the newest customer just as the door
slammed shut behind him.  

No, her, he corrected himself, noting the long hair trailing out
the sides of her parka hood.  Bright red hair.  He pegged her for
an art student and looked away without another thought.  The song
continued bleating around him, and he sighed, turning his
attention to the first quarter of the Monday Night Football game
flickering on the small television beside him.  Dolphins 14, Jets
3.

"Help me."  

Larivee looked up quickly.  The woman in the army green parka had
appeared before him so silently that her voice was the first
indication he had that she'd approached the counter at all.  He
actually jumped as she spoke.  Watery blue eyes stared at him
through the mass of tangled hair crumpled around her face.

"Excuse me?"  He found himself leaning away from her as he met
her gaze.  Her face was blood red, her eyes awash in tears, her
teeth clenched as if in pain.  

She licked her lips, her head tilting to one side.  "I need
you...I need you to help me..."  Some part of his mind registered
an accent.  <<Irish,>> he thought.

White hands fumbled on the counter, stretching around the edge
closest to him.  She looked like someone clenching the bar on a
roller coaster, her face contorted in a sob now as she leaned
forward, her forehead touching the glass, a puff of condensation
billowing beneath her face as she cried out, the sound starting
low in her throat and gaining momentum fast.

Larivee stood now and backed a step away, looked to one of the
college kids who'd come forward at the sound, her face stricken. 


"What...what do you want me to do?"  he asked weakly, more to
show concern in front of the kid than in an actual attempt to
help the woman in front of him.  He hated the city, hated the
junkies.  The last thing he needed this night or any other was a
freaked out college kid looking for a Trip Doctor.   

Instead of responding, her moan continued, getting more shrill,
and then suddenly liquid.  He looked down in horror as a stream
of blood trickled over the side of the counter, racing for his
feet.  He jumped back as if shot.

"Hey, are you okay?"  The young woman at the refrigerator case
came forward, alarmed at Larivee's reaction.  She put her hand on
the other woman's prone back.   The woman stiffened beneath her
hand, the moan turning into a scream.

John stumbled backwards now, towards the phone hanging on the
wall.  He got the receiver off and dialed 911, his eyes never
leaving the woman.  At the sound, the college student stepped
back quickly as well, the other two students suddenly behind her,
their eyes wide, their mouths open.  

The woman threw herself backward, her hands clamping down on both
ears as if against some impossibly loud sound only she could
hear.  Between her hands, in a horrible second, the scream ended
in a hollow POP, like a cork coming off a bottle of champagne.
Then, between her hands, John saw.....nothing.  A spray of gore,
filling the room with quick, wet noise as her body dropped
against the counter.  

Then, just the eerily normal tones of the radio.  The three
students screaming.  And the operator calling out to no one that
help was on its way.

****

Larivee squinted his eyes against another flash as the police
photographer snapped another picture from the doorway.  He was
standing at the back of the store now, as far away as he could
get from the body at the counter that wasn't yet covered with a
sheet.  The television had been left on, the game going into the
third quarter beneath the blood drying on the screen. He stared
at it numbly.  Beside him, the three college students huddled
together as though for warmth, all of them still staring,
stricken, at the body on the floor.
 
"Did you hear anything like a gunshot?" the detective in front of
him was asking.  When Larivee didn't reply, he leaned his head
into the younger man's line of vision.  "Come on, son, stay with
me here."  He enunciated each word as though Larivee were going
deaf right before his eyes.

"No, nothing," Larivee replied, his voice flat, monotone.  "I
told you everything I know.  She just asked me to help her, and
then this happened."  He nodded towards the counter again, his
eyes never leaving the television.

The detective sighed, looked to the students.  "You all say the
same thing.  You didn't hear nothing."   They shook their heads
silently in response.  

"All right, boys and girls," the detective said, stuffing his pad
of paper into the inside pocket of his overcoat.  "I've got your
names and numbers. The owner of the store said he was on his way.
So I guess you're all free to go."  

To Larivee, the man's voice still seemed impossibly far away.
Nodding, he went to the front of the store, the students pressing
close to the wall to walk around the body as the yellow police
tape was raised to allow them to exit.  Tucked at the back of the
counter, Larivee pulled on his coat, ignoring the spatters of
blood that covered it.  He came around the corner just as the
police were pulling something -- a wallet, it looked like -- from
the pocket of the dead woman's coat.  

Shouldering his way through the police as the camera continued to
flash around him, Larivee pushed out into the street, ducking
beneath the yellow tape and through the small knot of curious
onlookers who had gathered outside the store.  

He would not go back to work there again.


*******

FOX MULDER'S APARTMENT
ALEXANDRIA, VIRGINIA
DECEMBER 23
9:38 p.m.


The photograph of Mary Rutherford's body lay neatly atop its open
file folder, flickering in and out with the  flashes from the
television set in the darkened room.  The police statement of
John Larivee and the other witnesses gathered around it, the text
neatly typed by the Richmond P.D. but too brief to do justice to
the carnage of the photo, which was mercifully shot in black and
white.  

On the television, Ebenezer Scrooge reveled in the London
Christmas morning, waltzing with his just-shed robe as he nearly
sang that he was "light as feather, giddy as a schoolboy,"
celebrating his somewhat coerced transformation from a "wicked
old screw" to a man who kept Christmas in his heart all year
round.  

And though this was Fox Mulder's favorite moment in his favorite
Christmas film, he only had eyes for Dana Scully, naked on his
lap, her breath coming in shallow, shaky breaths against his ear.
He could still feel the fluttering inside her, her fingers
pressing almost desperately to the flesh of his upper arms.
Besides their breathing, the television was the only sound in the
room.  

He had watched her, held her, for some time now, mesmerized by
the play of her body against his, around his.  Sometimes when
they made love, he sensed she wanted it this way, sensed how she
resisted the gentle thrusting of his body into hers.  Sometimes
there was something she needed from being with him in this way
that he couldn't give her, and he'd sense it in her hands pushing
against him, the way she rubbed her face against his shoulder,
gripped the sides of his ribcage with her calves to disrupt the
tender rhythm that his body found so easily once inside her.  

He'd asked her if she was all right, and she'd hesitated before
she replied, moving against him once, twice, the sensation
running over his skin like a fine current.  Despite the desire it
stoked in him, he'd reached down and gripped her hips, stilling
her.  He whispered the question again, turned his face to just
below her ear, pressed a long kiss against her there.  This time,
she'd released his chest, draped her arms around his neck until
her hands found his short-cropped hair in the back.

"I want..."  she whispered, puffed out another breath.  He didn't
need to look at her to know her eyes were tightly closed.  Then
she'd said it again, and he nodded, laying his hands flat on her
thighs, urging her to do as she wished, to completely take
control.  As she nodded and braced her hands on his shoulders, he
held his lower body still, let her take what she needed from him.


It was a difficult thing for him to do, to give up this kind of
control to her.  But watching her take her own pleasure from him,
her hips moving in maddening circles as her face dewed with
sweat, her bottom lip caught between her teeth, her brow creased
down in a concentration he found enviable and utterly erotic --
he had to admit he loved it almost as much as finding his own
pleasure within her.  He'd watched her, listened to the soft
moans she tried so hard to hold back,  and marveled at how
different lovemaking could be for a woman -- she could be
playful, or fast and almost harsh, her orgasm coming in a
fleeting second, washing over her quickly in a gasp.  Or she
could take it agonizingly slow, with such care, as she was doing
now, taking him so deeply inside her he felt he might disappear
completely. 

His mouth had found her breasts, taking first one nipple, then
the other between his lips, smoothing the soft skin with his
tongue, his teeth.  He nuzzled at the creamy expanse of her neck,
wordlessly urged her on, let her mouth find his as she needed it.
Her cheek stroked his forehead.  Her fingers gripped his hair as
her pace began to quicken.  Her fingernails raked his scalp as
her breath fanned his hair, her chin lifting as she pressed his
face into her chest, her body stiffening.

"Mu--"  And she was shaking against him, a deep moan and she was
coming, his arms going around her back, holding her tightly, one
hand finding its way to her hair, smoothing it as he pressed a
soft kiss between her breasts.   

Now, she pulled back to look at him, her eyes sleepy and wet, her
breathing still heavy as she met his gaze tenderly.

"You okay?"  he murmured.   There was something strained in his
voice, his own need filtering into the quiet question.  His hold
for control was tenuous at best.  He could tell from the way she
stroked the back of his hair that she heard it, too.  

She could do nothing but nod.  Then she leaned down and kissed
him, her tongue gently parting his lips and finding his.   When
she pulled away, the look in her eyes nearly brought him to
tears.   

And then she reached down and took his arms, guiding his hands
down to her hips, thrusting against him gently.  Her meaning was
clear.  He moaned softly in response.  She returned her face to
his shoulder, turned her lips to his ear, and began to speak.

"I love you," she whispered, and he pulled her hips against his,
pushing into her, already beginning to lose the feeling of his
body inside hers, his own need held in check for so long, his
fingers pressing hard as he moved.

Her voice was as vital as her body.  It had always been that way.
Her voice was, in fact, the first thing he'd fallen in love with,
and it had become central to their lovemaking for him.  The world
spiraled for him as he lost his body, blotting out everything but
the feel of her and the sound of her voice, first all of it, and
slowly narrowing down to merely words, whispered to him like
secrets... 

So good...
More...
Don't....
God....yes...
Love
You....
Yes...
Mulder..
Yes.....   

The last word for all of him, for everything that he was, and he
cried out against her, thrusting into her one last time as his
body shook, tiny explosions coming behind his eyelids as his
fingers dug in, holding her against him as he emptied himself
inside her.

Then her lips against the column of his throat, her nails combing
through the wet hair at his temples, her calves pressing in,
holding her body against his as he slowly came back to himself.
Her hands turned his face up to allow him to find her lips.
Again.  And again.  

The sounds of the television reentered his awareness, just
audible over his harsh, desperate breathing.  
 
And something else.  A cell phone ringing.  He groaned, both in
lingering pleasure and dawning disappointment. 

"Whose is it?"  he murmured breathlessly, and she leaned back
from him, looked at the two phones.  He moaned again at the
movement against his sensitive skin.

"Mine," she replied, glancing at the display for the number.
"It's Skinner." 

"You'd better get it then," he said softly, and with a final,
lingering kiss, she moved off him, his hands guiding her
carefully to her feet as she turned in the dark room and picked
up the phone, tapping the talk button as she did so.  

"Scully," she said softly, and, trailing a hand on his thigh, she
moved away, toward the privacy of the bathroom.  He couldn't
blame her -- his breathing could probably be heard in the next
apartment.  

Shifting a bit, he pulled the edge of the blanket he'd been
sitting on up and over his bare legs, the sweat on his body
chilling him now that Scully was gone.  Then he leaned his head
back and exhaled, closing his eyes.  

<<Leave it to Skinner,>> he thought, both irritated and vaguely
amused.  

Since that night when they'd first made love almost a year ago,
the night after they'd returned home after their ordeal in the
Virginia mountains, they had managed to keep their relationship a
secret from everyone at the Bureau.  In fact, Scully's mother was
the only one who knew anything about it at all.   (Mulder
suspected, though, that the Lone Gunmen were onto them by now.)  

He smiled wryly as he thought of the countless times he and
Scully had been in one of their apartments and the cell phones
had rung one after another as Skinner called them to assign them
a case or ask them a question about something they were working
on.  They'd gotten good at keeping up the charade that they were
apart.  

Sighing now, he leaned forward, leafing absently through the
photos and reports in front of him.  Skinner had assigned them
the case that morning, but they'd been wrapping another and
hadn't looked at it until they'd arrived at his apartment hours
before.  

He grimaced as he looked again at the headless body in the center
of the pictures and read the reports of what had happened.  The
M.E.'s office in Richmond had done a preliminary autopsy on the
body, but had found no cause of death other than the obvious --
nothing to explain what had happened inside that young woman's
head. Scully would want to autopsy the woman herself, he knew.
It was her standard procedure when they were assigned a case.  It
was so standard of her that he was having a hard fathoming why
Skinner would be calling her at all.  

Curiosity and something akin to a niggling sense of concern were
coming over him just as Scully exited the bathroom and gathered
up the work shirt he'd discarded in his haste not long after
they'd come home.  She balanced the phone on one shoulder, then
the other, as she shrugged into it, buttoning a couple of buttons
in the front to hold it closed.  Skinner appeared to be doing
most of the talking.

"Yes, sir, I've been through the file," she said finally and
looked up at him, gesturing with a "come hither" motion towards
the bedroom.  Obediently, he rose, padded naked to her, his hand
trailing across her belly as he approached her.  

"What is it?" he mouthed silently, and she held up a finger,
shaking her head to forestall his interrogation, then pointed to
the bedroom again.  Pursing his lips in frustration, he turned
and went where he'd been told, pulling back the covers on the bed
and slipping beneath them.  He rose up on one elbow to watch her.


After a series on "yeses," which gave nothing away, she finally
said:  "I understand, sir.  I'll call Mulder and we'll be on our
way in the morning.  Goodnight."  And she hung up the phone.  He
watched her disappear in the direction of the kitchen.

"What was THAT all about?" he called out, his impatience leaking
out a bit in his tone. 

She called back from the kitchen.   "Well, this case, which was
already interesting enough, just got a little more interesting."

"How so?" he asked, sitting up a bit more.  

She returned now, holding two glasses, a bottle of wine, and an
opener.  She placed the glasses on the night table as Mulder sat
up, taking the bottle and opener from her.  He was glad she
wasn't letting the phone call completely kill the mood, and
smiled wryly.  

She continued as he braced the bottle of wine between his knees
and began to open it.   "The police department in Richmond
happened to be bored enough to run a background check on Mary
Rutherford and they came up with something."

"A criminal record?"  he asked, his curiosity now piqued.  With a
tug the cork popped from the bottle.

She nodded.  "Of a sort.  When they ran the name through the FBI
database, Mary Rutherford came up as an alias used by one Maura
O'Brian.  She's an Irish citizen over on a visa, a visa that
expired over eight months ago.   And, she not only showed up as
being wanted by Immigration, but there was something else.  A
flag by the CIA and NSA.  Some agents from both divisions are
going to be meeting us in Richmond tomorrow.  We're to go down
there tomorrow so I can perform a second autopsy on the body."

"What was she?  IRA?" he asked, his brow creasing down.  He could
think of no other reason that the CIA and National Security would
be interested in an immigration file.  He poured the wine into
the glasses, his brow creasing as he took in what she was saying.

"I don't know," Scully replied, and reached down, pulling the
tail of the shirt up and over her head, standing naked before
him in the dim light from the night table.  "Skinner said he'd
have a file messengered over to my apartment in the morning for
us to take with us to Richmond."  She said the last with
finality, as if to close the subject and everything else out.
Mulder knew that tone, and welcomed it.

He pulled himself over to the edge of the bed closest to her,
curled an arm around her waist and drew her to him, kissing her
just below her navel.  It was a long kiss, long enough for her to
run her fingers through his hair several times, her eyes trained
on the top of his head.  She shifted her weight, leaning into him
a bit more as his mouth began roaming her belly.  She released a
long, slow breath.

At least for that night, she thought, her eyes drooping closed
dreamily, Mary Rutherford would have to wait.

**********

END OF CHAPTER 1a.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 1b.

INTERSTATE 95, SOUTHBOUND NEAR ASHLAND, VIRGINIA
DECEMBER 24
7:03 a.m.

Mulder flicked another shell from a sunflower seed he'd been
gnawing on out the driver's side window, nibbling on the soft,
salty seed as he turned and glanced at Scully, who was engrossed
in the file next to him.  Today she was back to her professional 
self, changed before him like quicksilver -- her hair curving
perfectly around her jaw just over the collar of her black
trench, the white collar of her long shirt just visible.  Her
face was set in an almost grim, serious expression as she read
through the file.  

How she could change so much in a 12 hour period never ceased to
amaze him.   He smiled to himself, reaching into the bag for
another seed, steering the car for a moment with his knees.  Andy
Williams was singing "Joy to the World" on the radio.  Badly.

"So you were saying last night that the CIA and NSA had a flag on
this woman?"  he asked.  They'd driven most of the way so far in
near silence, allowing her time to read the files they'd picked
up at her apartment.  "Did you find out if she was IRA or not?"

Scully nodded, but didn't look up from the file just yet.  "She's
sort of IRA, they think," she replied absently.   "Apparently she
was suspected of being a member of an arch-radical branch of the
IRA called The Path, which has been operating for some time in
the states.  They were ousted from Northern Ireland by the Sinn
Fein.  Apparently, The Path's sensibilities were considered too
extreme for even the IRA."  She did look up at that, raising an
eyebrow at the irony of the statement.

Mulder chuckled, both at her motion and at what she'd said.
"Sounds like a bunch of choir boys."  he said finally. 

She quirked a smile, then continued. "They refused to consider
the peace agreement with the British government when it was first
proposed, and the IRA was forced to break away from them in order
to come to any sort of accord.  The Path was useful during the
Troubles, it would seem, even if their methods were extreme.
They weren't much use for peace."  

Mulder considered this.  "So The Path split off from the IRA and
came here?  Why here?"  He was struggling to recall the most
recent briefings on the IRA presence in the U.S.  Since it fell
so far outside their usual work, he hadn't paid it much attention
and was regretting it.

Scully flipped to another page in the file, read it over.
"There's a strong pro-Irish grassroots movement in the U.S.," she
noted from the file.    "A lot of the IRA's resources come from
people here, and not all of them are for peace.  It's likely that
The Path found a sympathetic ear here and were able to move their
base of operations and continue their work.  It says here that
they've been blamed for several bombings in Northern Ireland over
the past three years, attacks on British personnel, ones not
attributed to the IRA itself."  

Mulder nodded.  He did remember reading something about a group
operating in the U.S.  Counterterrorism in the Bureau had been
working on the case for years now.  "So Mary Rutherford was in
The Path."  He bit into another seed, spit the shells into his
hand and tossed them out the window again.

"They believe so, yes.  Partly because of her visa violation, and
also because they've narrowed down the base of operations for The
Path to Richmond.  It's close to D.C. and the I-95 corridor, easy
to get people and information to and from D.C and the northeast,
where they suspect a lot of their support comes from.  Richmond's
just out of the way enough for them to be inconspicuous."   She
pushed her hair back behind her ear, flipping through another few
pages of the file.  "They know they're there, but they haven't
been able to get enough evidence that they were involved in any
wrong doing to do anything about them."

"So where do we come in on this?"  he asked, gunning the engine
to pass an eighteen wheeler that had appeared in their path.
"This sounds like something for Counterterrorism or the boys at
the NSA."    

"Well, the fact that we deal with unexplained phenomena is part
of it, of course.  We still don't know what killed Mary
Rutherford.  And the other part is about me.  They want my
medical expertise on this case."  She looked at him as he glanced
over.  She knew he hated it when she was singled out from him,
and she saw it in his quick look.  She pressed on anyway.  "They
apparently are wondering if the cause of Mary Rutherford's
^^accident' is related to her suspected involvement with the
terrorist activities."  

Mulder barked out a laugh at that.  "You mean they think it's
some kind of terrorist weapon that did this?"  He was incredulous
now.  "That's a little paranoid of them, don't you think?  Isn't
it more likely she was just hit by something coming through the
window, a sharpshooter or something?"  

"You would think that, yes," Scully replied.  "Except for the
fact that there were no entry points in the shop where this
happened.  No broken glass, no open windows, no one but the four
eyewitnesses in the store.  Nothing to show anything other than
internal involvement."

Mulder nodded now, the puzzle pieces starting to sift around in
his head.  He couldn't make much sense of them.  All they really
knew for certain at this point was that Rutherford was dead.
Cause of death unknown. 

Finally, he let out a put upon sigh.  "You know how much I hate
working with the NSA on anything," he grumbled.  "They can be
such cloak and dagger assholes."

She smirked.  "I hate working with them, too."  Her tone was
teasing.   "But hey, with any luck we'll get down there, I'll
find out the cause of death, it'll be something completely
explainable.  Then we'll close the case and put their minds at
ease at the same time."  She reached out and and stroked his leg
affectionately.  

"Let's hope," he replied sullenly.  He knew neither of them
believed a word she said.   

They crossed a bridge, passed a sign that said they'd entered the
Richmond city limits.  Before them they saw smokestacks, an
endless series of train tracks crammed with coal cars, an expanse
of old buildings.  Then, in the distance, the squat series of
highrises that marked the center of town.

"We want exit 76B," Scully volunteered, reading off the
directions.  

Mulder nodded, still glancing out the passenger window.  "What an
ugly town," he remarked.  

"Oh, it's only ugly from the highway.  There are some parts of
Richmond that are beautiful.  Rows and rows of Victorian houses, 
Civil War monuments, huge old trees."  Scully smiled.  "I used to
come here a lot when I was at UMd.  I did some of my pathology
training at the medical college here."  

She spoke with such a fondness in her voice that he had to smile
again.  But as they curved around the city towards the highrises
in the distance, his smile melted away.  Despite her enthusiasm,
her warm hand still on his leg, he couldn't shake the fact that
he had a bad feeling about this case.

*************

END OF CHAPTER 1b.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 2.

*********

STATE MEDICAL EXAMINER'S OFFICE
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA
8:27 a.m.


Scully pulled her black coat around her more tightly as she
exited the car, ducking her chin down against a sudden gust of
frigid wind that came across the parking lot.  She tucked the
small briefcase of files under her arm and took in her
surroundings, surroundings she found almost comforting in their
familiarity.  

The Visitor's spaces were off to the side of what appeared to
be a loading dock area, a concrete platform built up at just the
level of an ambulance or hearse's back door.  From the loading
dock, there was a few feet to a rolling metal door, like a
garage door only much larger.  Off to one side was another door,
this one typically sized, its thick glass imbedded with screen. 
Beside it, a plain black and white sign announced: "State
Medical Examiner Entrance -- all visitors must sign in."  

A black Medical Examiner's hearse was backed up to the loading
dock, the gloved attendants pulling the stretcher out of the
back, on which lay a form encased in a black plastic body bag. 
The metal door was slowly rolling up as the stretcher bumped up
onto the concrete.  Once it had risen to just above their heads,
the M.E. personnel pushed the body into the large receiving
area, disappearing into the warehouse-like building.  Only the
faint echo of the wheels on the hard stone floor reached Scully
as she stood before the visitor's entrance.  She couldn't feel
an ounce of heat bleed out from the huge open doorway.

Mulder had opened the door, held it open for her as she huddled
further into her coat and entered the cold building.  He
followed close behind her, letting her lead the way to the desk
where a bored looking young black man was listening to the
radio, his eyes on a magazine on his lap.  The whole place
smelled of industrial strength cleaners, the slight hint of
formaldehyde.  

"Excuse me," Scully said politely.  "I'm Special Agent Dana
Scully and this is my partner Special Agent Fox Mulder.  We're
with the F.B.I."  She nodded towards Mulder as the man looked
up.  "We're here for an autopsy."

The man put his magazine down, pushed a clipboard with a pen
dangling from a chain attached to it.  "I need to see your
badges.  Sign in here."   

As they both produced their badges and handed them over, the
clerk wrote their badge numbers next to their signatures.  Under
the "subject" line, Scully had written "Mary Rutherford."
The clerk checked his roster, handed back the badges.  "Your
subject is in Bay 6.  You can use Examination Room 3.  It's free
now."  

"Thank you," Scully replied.

"Have a better one," the man called to their backs as they made
their way down the hallway.  Mulder reached from beside her and
took the briefcase from underneath her arm as they followed the
corridor into the building.  

"So this is where you spent your wild medical school days?" he
quipped, his voice and the sound of their heels echoing off the
cinderblock walls.  Several people had passed them but no one
had said a word. 

Scully nodded, looked up at him as they walked.  "Yes, I spent
a lot of nights here.  Working the graveyard shift, if you'll
excuse the phrase.  Richmond had a lot of murders back then.  It
was a great place to get experience without things being as
hectic as D.C."  

She tried, with her tone, to lighten things up a bit.  Mulder,
she knew, had never been completely comfortable in morgues,
despite his vast experience with them.  She could always tell
from his sometimes nervous conversation, the way he hovered back
away from the table most of the time, the way she'd see him try
to hide a gag at some of the things they'd seen.  And the
Richmond morgue was particularly cold, particularly dim and
cavernous.  She could see why it might give him the creeps.

They turned down another hallway, following a sign to Bay 6. 
As they rounded the corner to it, they suddenly found themselves
confronted by two men, both in dark suits and long coats,
standing outside the door to the room.  They both turned to face
them as they approached.

"Excuse us," Scully said, and attempted to pass the men to get
to the door.  To her surprise, neither of them budged.  She and
Mulder pulled up short.

"Agent Scully, Agent Mulder," one of the men said, reaching
into his pocket.  "I'm Agent Hirsch, CIA, and this is Agent
Coulson with National Security."  Both the men flashed their
badges. 

"Well, hail hail the gang's all here," Mulder said from behind
her, and both men shot Mulder a strange, almost disparaging
look.  "We heard you boys would be sitting in on this one, too. 
I guess you beat us here."  

Coulson looked at Mulder again, his face set in stone.  "We've
been instructed to take you to a briefing before you're allowed
access to the body."  

"Before we're *allowed* access?"  Scully repeated
incredulously.  She looked back at Mulder, and she could see his
jaw was already working.  

"It will all be explained to you in the briefing."  Hirsch
said, like a robot.  "If you'll just come with us, please."   
And the two men gestured with their arms, forcing them to turn
back the way they'd come.  Hirsch got in front of them and
Coulson brought up the rear.  To Scully, it felt like they were
being corralled like prisoners.  

She saw Mulder starting to say something to the back of
Hirsch's head and put her hand out, touching his arm quickly.  

"What?"  he asked quietly.  

She shook her head once, her meaning clear.  She saw him purse
his lips in frustration, but he did remain silent.  

"We need to sign out at the desk," she said quietly as they
reached the main foyer where they'd entered.  The young man was
no longer there.  

"You've already been signed out, Agent Scully," Coulson said
from behind them, and Scully looked up, met Mulder's gaze.  She
could tell from the tension in his face that his alarm bells
were going off.  Hers were, too.

They went through the door back out into the cold.  Hirsch
started leading the way to a black sedan parked beside the
entrance.  

"We'll take our own car and follow you," Mulder said, putting
his hand on Scully's arm and halting them both.  Coulson almost
ran into them from behind. 

Hirsch turned.  "It's easier if you just ride with us, Agent
Mulder."  He was clearly losing his patience now, but Mulder
wouldn't back down.  He shook his head.

"Either we take our own car or we don't come at all."  He stood
his ground, toe to toe with Hirsch now.  Mulder had a good four
or five inches of height on Hirsch and was using it to his
advantage, Scully noted.  She sometimes envied him that
ability.  

Hirsch exchanged a look with Coulson, then blew out a
frustrated cloud of vapor into the air.  "All right, Agent
Mulder.  Have it your way."

*********

The wrought iron streetlamps were adorned with Christmas flags,
bearing bright sprigs of holly on a blue background trimmed in
gold.  Scully watched them as they followed the government sedan
through the streets of downtown Richmond, the streets crowded
with shoppers.  They nosed through the crowds, Mulder keeping
his eyes on the black car with government plates that appeared
to be leading them away from the heart of town.  

"This is exactly what I was talking about," Mulder was saying. 
"Cloak and dagger, mysterious bullshit."  He inched closer to
the Hirsch's car as they went through a yellow light going red. 
Hirsch wasn't making it easy for them to follow, cutting in and
out of lanes.  Mulder was sent weaving through traffic to keep
up.  

"I mean, ^^allowing us access to the body?'  What is that? 
We're not even on their case about this terrorist group.  We're
just here to investigate the death.  If they want us off the
case they should just throw us off the case."  

Scully watched his profile as he drove, sighed.  "Mulder, they
clearly don't want us off the case.  Skinner said they wanted my
medical opinion on the autopsy."  

Mulder shot her an irritated look, though it wasn't directed at
her personally.  "Then why won't they let you do the goddamn
autopsy?  What are we doing this briefing for?  To learn the
secret handshake?  To pick up our decoder rings?  This is
ridiculous."  

"I agree with you," she soothed.  "I'm not taking their side,
believe me.  They're giving me the creeps.  Thank God you said
we weren't going to drive with them."  She had pictured them
disappearing into some underground world presided over by the
Smoking Man, or someone worse.  Part of her still pictured that.
She knew that Mulder did, too.

They pulled onto Belvedere, then took a left onto Franklin.  "I
don't like this," Mulder said.  

"I know, I don't like it either."  

"No," he said softly, turning to look at her for a moment.  "I
don't like them being so...interested in you like this."  

"Mulder," she replied, frustrated now.  "They're not
^^interested' in me in any unusual way.  I'm an agent, a doctor,
a pathologist.  I have experience working on unexplained cases. 
It's perfectly natural that they would want me to look at this."
She looked out the window, blew out a breath.  She shook her
head.  "It bothers me when you get like this."  

"When I get like what?"  he asked sharply.  

She looked back at him now, her eyes hard on him and yet
imploring.  "When you're so protective of me.  You're almost
possessive sometimes, and I don't like it."  

"I'm not any different than I've ever been, Scully."  He
snapped on the turn signal, too hard, as he followed the sedan
into the right hand lane.

"You are," she replied, and now wished she'd never brought it
up.  "Ever since we....well, ever since Goshen, you've been
getting more and more protective of me, Mulder.  You have to let
me do my job."

"I've never not let you do your job," he said angrily.  The
sedan was turning right now, into a circular driveway.  Mulder
followed it in.  Scully realized from the valet parking
attendants that they were at the entrance of a hotel, a very
expensive hotel.  The sign at the entrance said "The
Jefferson."  

"Mulder, let's just drop it, okay?"   

As Mulder stopped the car, just before the parking attendant
approached his side of the car, he turned and looked at her. 
The anger was gone from his face, replaced by an expression that
seemed almost hurt.  

"What's happened between us doesn't change the respect I have
for your ability to do your job.  I would never interfere with
that."  

She met his gaze for a moment, the frustration going out of
her.  She nodded slowly as the valet reached down and opened
Mulder's door.  He returned the nod and climbed out of the car.  

Scully's door opened, as well, and she got out, pulling the
briefcase with her.  

"Welcome to The Jefferson, ma'am."  the young clean-cut looking
man before her said.  "Do you have any luggage you'd like
brought up to your room?"

"No, no luggage," she said, brushing him off.  Hirsch and
Coulson were already out of their car, standing beside the
entrance.  Mulder handed off the keys to the valet, took the
ticket and came around the car.  They  walked to the entrance
side by side, the tension gone from between them.  Hirsch turned
and went into the hotel without saying another word.  

Mulder and Scully followed them through the large open foyer. 
A bronze statue of Thomas Jefferson held court over the scene, a
huge Christmas tree with gold and silver decorations fanned out
behind him.  They boarded the glistening elevator.   Hirsch
pushed the button for the sixth floor.  

"Nice place," Mulder said into the quiet as they rode up.  "Not
going cheap on the taxpayers, are we."

"Yeah, thanks, we like it."  Hirsch replied sourly.  Scully
sighed.  Mulder was never good at working and playing with
others.  

The elevator dinged as they reached their destination, Hirsch
again leading the way down the corridor towards an ornate door. 
The small sign next to it said:  "The Presidential Suite."  It
was the only door on that entire side of the building, Scully
noted.

Hirsch knocked, gazing directly into the peephole to allow
whoever was inside to see his face clearly.  The door opened and
the four of them entered.

And Scully was amazed by what she saw.

The first thing she noted was that the room was the largest
hotel room she'd ever seen.  A large living room with a very
high ceiling was the first room, furnished completely with
couches, tables, and even a baby grand piano.  Beyond it was a
balcony, the French doors to it tightly closed but not obscuring
a grand view of the city.  A bedroom was off to the right, and
to the left, a full dining room, the table large enough to hold
at least 20 people.  More rooms extended off of it.

The next thing she noticed was that the room didn't look like a
hotel room at all anymore.  Computers, printers, fax machines,
paper, was everywhere.  And the place was jammed with people,
men in suits and ties on telephones, behind makeshift work
stations.  She estimated there were at least 30 people in the
room, all moving about.   The room was buzzing with conversation
and the sounds of machines running.   Two men caught sight of
them and came forward from the organized chaos of the room.  

"Agent Scully, Agent Mulder," the man said, extending his hand.
They both returned the handshake.   "I'm Richard Jessup, F.B.I.
Counterterrorism Unit."  He forced a smile.  "Welcome to
Richmond.  I've heard a lot about you both."  

I bet, Scully thought, but returned the stiff smile.  "Thank
you," she said, before Mulder could say what she was thinking.  

"It's been a confusing visit so far, Mr. Jessup," Mulder
replied, shaking Jessup's hand with mock enthusiasm.   He jerked
a nod towards Hirsch and Coulson, still standing stiffly beside
them, their hands clasped in front of their crotches.  "Nice
welcoming committee."  

Jessup's smile got more strained.  "Yes, I'm sorry about that. 
You see, we weren't expecting you two to come in on this case
this early.  We were unprepared for your involvement and have
been trying to catch up."  

That got a gape from both of them, but before they could say
anything, the other man introduced himself.  "Ben Anderson, CIA
Domestic Terrorism Unit."  His handshake was firmer, less
friendly.  "Why don't we cut right to the chase and get you to
Dr. Padden.  He'll explain everything to you to your
satisfaction, I think."

"I hope so," Scully replied, and followed Anderson and Jessup
as they started to weave their way through the room.  She saw
Mulder turn to Hirsch before following.  

"We can take it from here, boys," he said, patting Hirsch's
upper arm.  "Why don't you take a load off?  There's even a
piano over there if either of you decides you'd like to
tinkle."  

Hirsch forced out a fake laugh to that.  Coulson glared at him.
"Thanks, Agent Mulder.  We'll do just that."   Scully could
swear she heard him say something else under his breath as they
walked away.  It sounded suspiciously like "son of a bitch." 
But she could have been wrong.

They were led to the dining room table where several older men
were sitting, folders in front of them.  The man at the head of
the table, greying, wearing glasses and a dark suit, stood as
they approached.  

"Agents Mulder, Scully," he said softly.  It was quieter in
this corner of the large room.  "Let me begin by apologizing for
all the intrigue.  I'm Dr. Robert Padden, Chief Inspector, NSA. 
Won't you take a seat?"

They both peeled out of their coats, sat in the two seats
beside Padden, across from two other men who looked to be about
Padden's age.  Jessup and Anderson sat beside them.

"Begging your pardon, Dr. Padden,"  Mulder said without
prelude.  "But just what the hell is going on?"  Scully winced
inwardly at his tone, but she shared his indignation.  "We were
under the impression that this autopsy was part of OUR
investigation of this death, an investigation started by the
Richmond P.D."

"Surely you were told that there would be agents from the NSA
and CIA here to meet you?  I spoke to Assistant Director Skinner
yesterday about this."  Padden, clearly used to being in charge,
didn't take Mulder's bait.  His voice remained flatly cordial.

"Yes, we were told," Scully interjected before Mulder could
reply.  "But we were not told that these agents would be
interfering with our investigation.  And most certainly that we
wouldn't be denied access to the body, or be told we would need
any sort of outside permission to perform our investigation."  

"Agents, please."  Padden held his hands up in a "calm down"
gesture.  "If you'll just give me a moment, everything will be
explained to you." 

Scully sighed.  They weren't going to get anywhere by being
petulant at this point, that much was clear.  

"Would you like some coffee?"  Padden gestured towards the
coffeemaker in the corner.  "Something else?"  

"Just answers, SIR," Mulder grumbled under his breath.  

"No, thank you," Scully replied, her chin coming up almost
defiantly.  She refused to be bullied by the silent stares of
the men at the table.  She was also more than slightly aware
that she was the only woman in the room.

Padden looked to the two men across the table from them.  "I
want to begin by saying that, of course, everything you're going
to hear today is classified information." 

"Of course," Scully replied.  Mulder nodded, as well.  Padden
continued, satisfied.  

"Then let me introduce everyone first.  This is Phillip Grant
and Duncan Hall from Scotland Yard's Anti-Terrorism division." 
Both of the men nodded to Scully and Mulder, who nodded back. 
"They're acting as consultants on this case.

"We want to have a clear understanding of what's going on
before you go into the autopsy, Agent Scully."  He pinned Scully
with his eyes.  "Mr. Grant?"

Grant, a balding man, also wearing glasses, cleared his throat
and opened the file in front of him.  He spread out several
black and white photos in front of Scully and Mulder.  They were
all crime scene photos.  The bodies, like Mary Rutherford, were
missing their heads.

"This is the fifth body to turn up in this condition in the
past year," Grant said, his voice heavy with a British accent. 
"Two of them have been in Northern Ireland, the other three here
in the States -- one in Massachusetts, one in Philadelphia, and
now one here in Richmond.  All of the autopsies showed the same
thing.  No clear cut cause of death, other than the fact that
their heads appeared to have exploded."  

"There was one other detail that isn't in your report of the
autopsy results of the victim here in Richmond," Padden added. 
"An organic compound was found in the toxicology reports of all
of the victims, one that we've been unable to identify."  He
looked at Scully.  "We were hoping you might be able to give us
some insight into the nature of this compound, Agent Scully,
when you do your autopsy and review the findings on the other
victims."  

"Were all these people in The Path?"  Mulder asked, picking up
one of the photos to look at it more closely.  This victim, a
man, was wearing an army fatigue jacket and jeans.  He appeared
to be lying in a public bathroom.  Scully was studying another,
the gender unrecognizable, lying next to what appeared to be
city trashcans in an alley.

"We haven't been able to identify two of the bodies."  Anderson
answered.  "But we're assuming so, considering the identical
unexplained cause of death, and the presence of this organic
compound in the bloodstreams.  The other victims, the ones who
happened to be carrying identification...all had connections
with either the IRA or The Path itself."  

"Because of recent information that we've received in regards
to this Rutherford's death, we're treating all of these deaths
as homicides."   Padden said quietly. 

"What sort of information?"  Scully asked, laying down the photo.

Padden looked at both of them.  "I'd rather not go into too
much detail at this juncture.  I will tell you, however, that we
received word that Rutherford might be killed a few days before
her death."  

"So you already knew that Rutherford was in The Path," Mulder
said, leaning forward.  "Then why did the Richmond P.D. bother
with the background checks on her?  Why was her case sent to
us?"  

All of the men looked down, as though embarassed.  Padden
pursed his lips before he answered.  "We didn't realize
Rutherford had been killed until a few days after the fact.   We
didn't realize she was here in Richmond.  The Richmond P.D.
released the case to you in that interrum period.  We didn't get
containment of the situation quickly enough."

Mulder gestured to the room around him.  "Even with all this
here, you couldn't get containment?"   His tone was incredulous.
Scully saw the men at the table squirm a bit more.  Clearly some
heads had rolled over this.

Padden nodded.  "This command center has only been here for the
past 36 hours,"  he said.  "We didn't settle on Richmond as a
base until this death.  Again, because of recent intelligence. 
Suffice to say that we've recently had a break in the case."

Scully nodded, looked down at the photographs again.  <<There
has to be a connection that they're not telling us,>> she
thought, <<something....>>  Finally she said:  "Do these deaths
have anything in common other than the cause of death and the
victims' association with The Path?"  she asked.  

Hall looked at Padden, who nodded.  "Yes," Hall then said. 
"There was a tremendous amount of funding from the Campaign for
Free Ireland, an American fundraising group based in Boston,
going into those areas when the deaths occured.  And we believe
that one man may have been in all of the areas when these people
were killed."   Scully recognized from his accent that Hall was
Irish.  

"A hit man?"  Mulder asked.

"Of a sort," Hall replied.   "He's actually the head of The
Path.  His name is Owen Curran."

"So you think this man ordered these deaths?"  Scully asked.

Padden nodded.  "Or that he was somehow responsible for them,
yes."

"And he's here now, in Richmond."  Mulder said quickly.  Scully
could see that it was all falling into place for Mulder.  It was
starting to come together for her, too.

Beside them, Jessup nodded.  "We think so.  We believe they've
settled here now.  That's why Dr. Padden was able to tell
Assistant Director Skinner about Richmond being the base of
operations for us yesterday on the phone.  Unfortunately, we
don't have any sort of evidence linking him to any of the crimes
or any other sort of wrong doing."  

"As you're probably aware,"  Padden added.  "We believe this
might be some sort biological weapon that Curran is testing on
his own people.  Some sort of toxin.  That's why we called you
in, Agent Scully."  

Scully looked at Jessup.  "Agent Jessup said that we came in
^^early' on this case.  You were expecting to involve us at some
point?"  Beside her, Jessup reddened.

Padden glared at him.  "Yes, we were.  Both of you.  You for
your medical and scientific expertise, and Agent Mulder for his
profiling abilities.  We need a profile of Curran, some idea of
what might be motivating him.  But no, we weren't prepared for
your coming aboard without us specifically asking for you.  Your
involvement at this juncture was simply fortuitous."  

Jessup leaned forward.  "We're also aware that you both have
experience on...unusual cases, and this certainly qualifies. 
Though we're *fairly* certain this has nothing to do with the
paranormal."  The agents around the table smirked a bit at that.
Scully watched Mulder sit back in his chair, feeling mocked. 
She did, as well.  

"Anyway," Padden interjected sternly, silencing the table. 
"We're hoping that we can get to the bottom of what exactly
Curran is planning.  Between these deaths and the fact that he's
using up so much money right now....we'd like some answers on
the ^^whys' on both these mysteries.  We'd like you to do your
autopsy right away, Agent Scully."  

"Yes, sir," Scully replied, and stood.  Mulder followed suit,
shouldering into his coat.  

"I'm going to join Agent Scully and have a look at the body,"
he said to the table.  "I'll start my profiling with the
available evidence and move on from there."  

"Of course," Padden replied, stood.  He reached a hand towards
them both.  "We're glad to have you both aboard.  We'll look
forward to your reports."  

They both shook his hand, forced a smile.  Scully was relieved
that Mulder was too preoccupied to needle Hirsch again as they
went out the door.  

************

As the door closed behind them, Robert Padden looked to the men
at the table, pinning them over the rims of his glasses.

"What do you think?"  he asked, and the other men looked at
each other for a few beats.  Finally, Jessup spoke up.

"You can tell she keeps her head about her."  he said softly,
shifting the photographs into the folder in front of Padden. 
"That's her reputation in the Bureau, as well.  Hell, she's even
a red-head, Curran's type, from what we've seen.  I think she'll
do perfectly."

"If," Hall added, leaning back, his face thoughtful, "you can
find a way to get them apart.  That'll be the trick of this, I
believe."  They all looked at him, then again at Padden. 

Padden nodded, sighed as he closed the folder, tossed his
glasses on top of it.   "Yes, I have a sneaking suspicion that
you're right about that."  


****************

END OF CHAPTER TWO.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER THREE.

***************

RICHMOND CITY MORGUE
10:32 a.m.

Scully pulled on her mask as two morgue attendants rolled the
headless corpse of Mary Rutherford onto the examining table. 
From behind her, she could hear Mulder make a low sound in his
throat at the sight, and she didn't have to turn around to know
that he had averted his eyes.   She thanked the men and they
left the room.

A microphone hung suspended above the examining table, and
Scully flicked it on with a gloved finger.  Below it, the body's
skin glowed an unearthly blue in the fluorescent of the silver
overhead light.  

"Second autopsy on Mary Rutherford, a.k.a. Maura O'Brian, by
Dr. Dana Scully, Federal Bureau of Investigation.  I will begin
by reopening the torso for an examination of the internal
organs."  

She heard Mulder groan again, though he'd come forward now to
the other side of the table, his eyes scanning the body, taking
it in.  She reached for a pair of surgical scissors and started
on the bottom sutures of the Y-incision, just above the shock of
pubic hair on the white skin.  She snipped the thick corded
sutures in a series of snaps.  

"She was underweight, wasn't she?"  Mulder asked, not taking
his eyes off the body. Now that he mentioned it, she noted the
protrusions of the woman's pelvic bones and ribs beneath her
thin skin.  She stopped cutting and looked at the readout on the
scale built into the table.  

"Well, it's hard to know her exact height considering."  She
gestured to the ragged stump where the head should be.  "But
yes, she does appear a little underweight.  103 lbs." 

Mulder nodded, and Scully began cutting up the incision again. 
She hadn't had a lot of opportunity to see Mulder working as a
profiler, not for years now.  She'd always been secretly
fascinated by his skills in this area, the ones he was so famous
for at the Academy.  He had been considered one of the best
Violent Crimes had ever seen.

He bent over, looking closely at Rutherford's arm and hand. 
"There are some needle marks on her arms."  

"Yes," Scully replied.  She began parting the flaps of skin. 
"That was on the preliminary autopsy report.  There don't appear
to be enough of them to confirm any long-term IV drug use."   

"And she bit her nails," he said, picking up the hand to show
to Scully.  She noted the nubs of fingernails, the ragged edges
of hangnails.  While she waited for him to continue, she
finished up clamping back the skin on the corpse before her.

"That, coupled with her being underweight.... I'd say she was
fairly unhappy before her death.  Under some sort of duress."  

"That would follow with what she said at the crime scene,"
Scully replied.  "She said she needed help, and the witness
reported that she was crying."  

Mulder shook his head.  "I think this was more long term.  I
think she'd been living under a great deal of stress for a long
time before her death.  It shows on her body.  Even now."   His
voice had grown very far away, his gaze both looking at the body
and not.   To Scully, he seemed as though he was talking only to
himself.  Despite the years she'd known him, his tone gave her
the creeps.

Mulder moved to the head of the table, grimacing as he came to
the nub of neck at the intersection of her shoulders.  The skin
was ragged, torn away in flaps.  A small protrusion of spine
nosed up through the folds of skin.  

Scully lifted out one of the two bags nestled inside the
abdominal cavity, a large moist bag where all of the internal
organs had been placed after they'd been removed and examined. 
She began on the twist-tie as Mulder leaned closer for a better
look at the neck.

"There's no explosive residue here at all," Mulder muttered,
his face twisting into a grimace as he leaned a bit too close.   

Again Scully nodded.  "That was also in the preliminary
report."  She took the organs out one at a time and laid them on
the scale.  Then, reading the weights one by one into the
microphone, she placed them in a row on a small tray beside the
examining table.  Mulder had stepped back now, his expression
that same faraway look.  

"Whoever did this to her...hated her,"  Mulder said finally. 
"They calculated this, knew this would happen this way.  There's
a lot of anger in this."

Scully wasn't going to argue with that.  As she moved to the
woman's neck, her fingers probing the area with needless care,
she couldn't help thinking there wasn't a much more gruesome way
to die.  At least it would have been quick, though from the
police reports that she'd read and from the amount of blood
found at the scene before the head "detonated" (as it was
described in the first autopsy) the woman had suffered
terribly.  

"What do you think caused this?"  Mulder asked her from behind.
His voice was still quiet in the room.  The only other sound was
the electric hum of the overhead lamp.

"My best guess at this point, based on what I've read and what
I'm seeing here," she began, pulling a small piece of bone from
the tissue around the neck.  "...is some sort of dental implant,
some sort of explosive.  Something so powerful that the damage
it caused would literally blow away any residue."   

"You think she was fitted with a bomb?  Why would she allow
that?"  

Scully shrugged.  "Maybe she didn't have a choice.  Or it was
implanted without her knowledge."  

Mulder crossed his arms over his chest, coming up beside the
body again.  "What are the chances of that being the case with
all the victims?" he asked.  When Scully didn't reply, he
continued.  "I mean why would five people find themselves with
enough explosives capped onto their teeth to do this?"

"Well,"  Scully said, standing straight now.  "It could be some
sort of guarantee of loyalty that The Path requires of its
members.  Being fitted with the implants.  Or they could have
been placed there to ensure that anyone who crossed them could
be effectively silenced."

"I still don't see these people happily lining up to have the
things put in," Mulder said softly.  "I think your theory that
they're put in without their knowledge is more likely.  If we're
even talking about some sort of implanted explosive."

"I don't know what else it could possibly be," Scully said,
going back to the torso.  Another, smaller, bag was tucked
beneath the ribs and she reached for it.  Mulder felt bile
rising up in his throat as he saw the tangles of red hair
pressed against the clear plastic, realizing that this was what
could be gathered up at the crime scene, the remnants of the
woman's head.  

"I think I'm going to go back to the hotel, see what I can find
out about this Owen Curran, start my preliminary profile."  He
pulled off the gloves he'd been wearing, tossed them in a
biohazard bin beside the table.  He reached for his coat, on a
hook by the door.

She looked up, the unopened bag still in her hands.  "All
right.  I'm going to go back over the body, have a look at the
toxicology reports and see if I can begin to isolate what this
compound found in her bloodstream might be.  I'll call you when
Ifinish."  

She sighed then, laying the bag down on the side of the table,
remembering suddenly the day.  "I guess I won't be meeting the
family tonight for Christmas dinner," she said quietly.   "I'll
need to give my mother a call at some point."  She could already
hear the disappointment in her mother's voice when she made the
call.  It gave her a twinge of guilt.

He looked at her, his expression regretful.  "I'm sorry," he
said, shouldering back into his coat.  "I know how important
that is to you, to be with them."  

She quirked a small smile, chasing the feelings away.  "This is
important, too," she replied, then met his gaze, held it for a
beat.  "And at least I'll be with you."  

He returned the small smile, his eyes warm.  "I'll be back to
get you."  

**************

Mulder was sitting at a light, spitting another sunflower seed
shell out the car window and listening to Nat King Cole telling
him to have himself a merry little Christmas when his cell phone
chirped in his coat pocket.  He fished it out, tapped the talk
button.  

"Mulder."  

"Agent Mulder, what the *hell* is going on down there?"  

"Sir?"  he replied, confused.  He did a quick scan to figure
out what he could have done to piss off Walter Skinner enough
for the Assistant Director to already be talking through his
teeth.  He came up empty.

"Don't ^^sir' me, Agent Mulder."  Skinner snapped.  "I'm sitting
here with a transfer order that was just faxed to me, signed by
the head of NSA, moving you and Agent Scully out from under my
supervision for an undetermined period of time and I'd like to
know why I wasn't informed -- particularly by either of you --
that this was coming."  

That feeling of concern that he'd been warring with since last
night started to come over him again as the light turned green
and he pulled into the intersection.  

"I'm sorry, sir, I assumed you had been informed that Scully
and I were consulting on this case."  

"Consulting, yes, but that's not what this says," Skinner
replied, and Mulder could hear paper rustling.  "Under the
reasons for transfer this says ^^undercover operations.'  Now I
ask you again, Mulder -- just what the hell is going on?"

"What?"  Mulder replied, incredulous.  The concern went into
full blown alarm as he immediately gunned the engine, changing
lanes quickly as a horn blared behind him.  "No one's discussed
any undercover operations with us, sir.  I don't know what --"  

"I'm coming down there," Skinner replied, and the line went
dead.  

**********
THE JEFFERSON HOTEL
12:23 p.m.

Mulder knocked on the door to the Presidential Suite so hard
that it sounded like he was going to break the door down if
someone didn't answer it.  He watched the pinpoint of light in
the peephole disappear, then reappear, and the door opened.  

It had to be Hirsch, Mulder thought.

"Agent Mulder, you weren't expected back for some time," Hirsch
said, dripping with politeness.  

"I want to talk to Padden," Mulder said without prelude,
pushing past Hirsch and entering the spacious room.  Several
heads came up from workstations as he burst into the room, his
eyes moving over everyone, looking for a familiar face.  He was
winded from rushing up the stairs, too impatient to wait for an
elevator.  

"What's your hurry, Agent Mulder?"  Hirsch asked from behind
him.  "You'd think you had somewhere else to be."  

Mulder ignored him as he saw Richard Jessup stand from where he
was bent over a printer that was spitting out a long ribbon of
paper.  Mulder was instantly in front of him.

"Where's Padden?"  he asked, his tone angry, challenging. 
Jessup put his hands up defensively.  

"Dr. Padden won't be returning today, Agent Mulder,"  he said. 
"Perhaps there's something pertaining to your profiling that I
can help you with?"

Mulder squared his shoulders, his hands going to his hips.  "I
want to know where you people get off volunteering an F.B.I.
agent for undercover operations without consulting the agent or
the F.B.I.  I thought you were done with the bullshit intrigue
this morning."  

Jessup paled, his voice nervous when he spoke.  "I'm afraid I'm
not at liberty to discuss that with you, Agent Mulder.  Only Dr.
Padden can speak about the details of this operation.  You'll
have to speak to him tomorrow morning when he returns."  

"That's not going to do it, Jessup," he replied.  "Now I want
some answers, dammit!"  His voice had risen to the point that
more heads were turning in their general direction.  

"Agent Mulder,"  Jessup replied quickly.  "You'll get your
answers, but not until tomorrow morning when Dr. Padden returns
from Washington. "  He lowered his voice.  "Now I can't help
you.  I'm sorry."  

He really did seem to be sorry, and Mulder relented, blowing
out a frustrated breath.  

"All right then, yes, you can help me.  Get me everything you
know about Owen Curran.  At least if I'm going to meet the man,
I want to know something about him." 

Jessup swallowed, his face flushing.  "I can get you that
information, yes," he replied, and gestured to the table where
they'd met with Padden that morning.  "If you'll have a seat
there I'll get you all the information we have."

Mulder stalked to the table, pulling his coat off and tossing
it over a chair as he sat down hard in another.  He took off his
dark suit coat, as well, throwing it over his coat.  

From the corner, he could see Hirsch looking at him, smirking
at him knowingly.  Mulder sat up straighter in the chair and
glared back.

**********   

RICHMOND CITY MORGUE
2:34 p.m.

Scully leaned back from the stack of toxicology reports,
rubbing at her tired eyes as she did so and blowing out a
breath.  The columns of numbers, the list of names of chemical
compounds --  it was all beginning to make her head swim.  She
found herself wishing for a moment that she'd gotten a little
more sleep the night before.  

She took the sentiment back as the memory of she and Mulder's
lovemaking came back to her in a warm rush.  She smiled at the
thought.

Pushing herself up from the desk, she stood with the reports
and the legal pad she'd been writing on and went back to the
examining table at the center of the room.  Her autopsy was
finished, the body closed again and a sheet drawn over the
corpse, hiding the gory sight from view.  Her scrubs, gloves,
and apron had long ago been discarded.  

She flicked on the microphone once again, reading from the
notes she'd scrawled on the yellow pad.

"Chemical compounds identified from initial toxicology reports
indicate the presence of a number of substances, including
ondansetron, mianserin, cyproheptadeine and mescaline.  
According to my phone consultation with Bethesda Naval Hospital
Pharmacology, all of these substances are serotonin-inhibiting
compounds, including the mescaline, which is also a powerful
hallucinogen."  

She began to circle the table, stretching out her back as she
did so, continuing to speak.  "I am unable to determine the
exact effect these compounds would have had on the deceased,
except to say that serotonin is associated strongly with sleep
patterns and is thought to be the regulator of the so-called
^^internal clock' of most animals, including humans."  

She turned the page of her notes, stopping at Rutherford's
feet.  "Also, increased levels of serotonin have been found to
be associated with feelings of well-being and an exaggerated
feeling of self-confidence."  She sighed, stifling a hearty
yawn.  

"I can only surmise that the deceased, having had what must
have been the majority of her serotonin neutralized by these
compounds, would have experienced a severe disruption in sleep
patterns and would have most likely suffered from mood
disturbances.  The presence of the mescaline also would indicate
that she probably experienced some form of hallucinations.  I
will complete my report when I have access to Internet resources
and when I receive a new toxicology report that will include
serotonin levels in the blood specimens."  

She flicked off the microphone, went to the table where she'd
been sitting and gathered up her briefcase, sliding the files
and notes into it neatly.  From the tape player set into the
desk, she retrieved the tape that had been recording everything
she'd said during the autopsy, popped it into a plastic case
beside the recorder and slipped it, too, into the briefcase. 
She clicked off the desk lamp.  Finally, she tapped the
speakerphone, then punched in an extension.  
    
"Front desk.  Can I help you?"

"Yes, I need orderlies to return the body I've been working on
in examination room 4 to the freezer, please."   Now she did
yawn, covering it with her hand.

"They're on their way," came the bored reply.

"Thank you," Scully called, and tapped the speakerphone button
again, closing the connection.  Gathering her things, she went
to the hook beside the doorway, pulling down her coat.  She
turned and surveyed the room to make sure she had remembered
everything she'd brought with her.

Her eyes fell on the corpse, the small shape of it beneath the
sheet, the flatness of the area at the head of the table.  The
room was quiet, the only light the silver lamp over the body,
throwing the floor around the table into shadowy relief.  

Unbidden, the words from the police report came back to her:  

<<I need you to help me....>>

A chill ran up her spine.  She could almost hear it in her
mind, could almost see the face she'd seen in the driver's
license picture contorting in pain, the fragile features, the
blueness of her eyes.  

She had been crying.  

The flow of blood coming from her nose -- or was it her mouth? 
The clerk hadn't been able to tell.  The shrill sound of the
screaming....

<<I need you to help me....>>

Scully gathered her coat closer to her.  It had grown colder in
the room, it seemed.  Or perhaps it was just that she was
standing still, could just now feel the chill that permeated the
concrete walls, the smooth cement floor.  Her gaze stayed fixed
on the sheet-draped form in front of her, the images playing in
her mind again and again.    

"I'll help you," she whispered finally as if to silence them,
the words out before she realized she'd said them.  

Shaking free from the strange mood, she turned and went out the
door, retreating from the body, eager to put some distance.  She
reached into her coat pocket and brought out her cell phone,
punched in speed dial one. 

"Mulder, it's me," she said when he answered.   She couldn't
quite shake the chill that followed her down the empty corridor.
"I'm ready for you to come get me out of here."


************

END OF CHAPTER THREE.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER FOUR.  

***********

RICHMOND MARRIOTT
8:33 p.m.

When the knock came at the door, the last thing Scully expected
was a full spread of room service.  Mulder perhaps, finally
breaking from the strange, quiet mood that he'd cloaked around
him in the car.  But not a rolling cart that set up into a full
table with hidden leafs, the tablecloth a festive green and red.
There were two covered dishes, warm bread shrouded with linen in
a basket, a bottle of wine chilling in a bucket of ice.  Two
white candles in crystal holders.  A sprig of holly dotting the
center of the table in a small white vase. 

"I didn't order this," was the first thing she said, taking off
her glasses as she stepped out of the way in her stocking feet. 
She had, in fact, never ordered anything more than coffee from a
hotel's room service -- she found it an extravagance.  Despite
this, she let the bellhop continue setting up the table.

"Yes, ma'am," the man said, smiling as he pulled the cover off
one of the dishes.  Breast of turkey, cut neatly into a fan,
festooned with parsley potatoes.  "The gentleman in the
connecting room ordered it earlier this afternoon for a dinner
delivery."  

"Ah, I see," she said, hiding a smile, and let him finish.  The
other plate was clearly Mulder's -- a thick steak.  The room
filled with its rich, dark smell.  

As he stacked the plate covers, she padded to her purse,
sitting atop her open suitcase, and pulled out a five dollar
bill.  She handed it to him as he straightened from lighting the
candles in the middle of the table.

"Thank you, ma'am," he said.  "Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas," she replied softly, a bittersweet smile
coming as the bellhop withdrew, closing the door behind him.   

She surveyed the table, and though it was lovely, she couldn't
help but think of her family's Christmas Eve dinner.  Her
mother's thick linen tablecloth she used only on special
occasions would be out, covered with platters of turkey and ham,
boats of gravy, china plates of yams.  And everyone there --
Bill, Charlie, Tara, little Matthew.   The white lights of the
Christmas tree playing on her mother's crystal goblets.  Her
mother had said, her voice tinged with the disappointment Scully
had expected, that they were even expecting a dusting of snow.

Sighing, she turned away from the table, gazed out the window
at the view of the city from her ninth floor window.  All of the
high-rises were outlined in white lights, a slow ribbon of cars
weaving through the narrow streets below.  It was clear, and
despite the glow of the city she could make out a few bright
stars in the woolen night.  There was something peaceful about
it, and she felt herself relaxing a bit, letting the tension ebb
out of her shoulders.  She crossed her arms over her chest,
rubbing the sleeves of her white shirt absently, as though for
comfort.

Turning now, she went to the desk where her laptop screen
glowed an otherworldly light.  The autopsy report she'd prepared
for the meeting tomorrow morning stared back at her as she hit
"save" and closed down the machine, tossing her glasses
haphazardly on the table beside it.  

Mulder was right, she thought as she breathed in the warm
smells of their meal.  No more working tonight.  

She was glad for the meal for several reasons.  For one, she'd
worked straight through lunch.  For another, she hoped this was
Mulder's way of putting his own work down, the piles of folders
he'd had stashed in the back seat of their car when he'd picked
her up.  She assumed that the profiling work had put him in such
a halting, dark mood, and she wanted him to snap out of it.  It
had the exact feel of being around someone who had something to
tell you but for some reason refused to do so.  It made her
uneasy to be around him when he was like that.

Plus, she thought, as she made her way to the connecting door,
it was Christmas.  And she wanted to be with him.

She opened her connecting door, knocked lightly on the door to
his room.  

"Mulder?" 

She heard a rustling of paper, then shoeless footsteps coming
toward the door.  It opened and he stood before her, his eyes,
behind his dark-framed glasses, rimmed with a touch of red. 
He'd clearly been reading for hours.  

"Is dinner here already?"  he asked as the aroma of steak and
turkey drifted through the doorway.  Instead of answering, she
stepped out of the way to reveal the table.

"Good," he said with a shy smile.  "They remembered the
candles."  

She returned his smile, stood up on her tip-toes and kissed his
mouth softly, lingering there for a few seconds.  

"Thank you," she whispered, watching his eyes reopen as she
withdrew her face a few inches. 

"You're welcome," he replied, reaching up and smoothing her
hair down gently.   They gazed at each other for a beat.

"Oh!"  he said suddenly, holding up a finger.  "I almost
forgot."  

She watched him retreat into the room, caught sight of the bed
completely covered with open files, pictures strewn everywhere. 
He went to the table where his own laptop glowed on the desk,
picked something out of a plastic bag with the name of some
store on it.  It was wrapped in red tissue paper, a crinkled bow
hanging precariously on its top.  Like her, he discarded his
glasses on the table, rubbed his eyes.

"Mulder....you know I didn't bring your present," she
protested, but a smile was tugging at her lips just the same.  

"This isn't your present," he replied, kissing her again
quickly as he returned to the doorway.  "This is a *substitute*
present.  Now let's eat.  I'm starving."  

She stepped aside to allow him access to the room now, followed
him to the table.  He pulled the two chairs over from the desk,
arranging them in front of the plates.  Finally they sat, Scully
eyeing the present as she did so.  

"Nuh uh," he said, covering it with his hand.  "Not until we
finish eating."  

She found herself grinning as she unrolled the silverware from
its thick napkin.  Mulder reached for the bottle of wine, opened
it with the silver opener and poured them each a glass.  

"Cheers," he said softly, holding his glass up.  She did the
same, clinking their glasses together in the quiet.   They
exchanged small smiles as they did so.

Finally, they began to eat in silence.  Scully watched him over
the candle flames as they ate, saw his playful mood slowly
evaporate, his expression growing flatter and more serious as he
made his way through his steak.   It made her concerned again,
uneasy.  

"Mulder, what is it?"  she asked softly.  She put down her fork
and reached across the table, curling her fingers around his
forearm.  

He stopped eating and looked at her.  For an instant she saw
something almost like fear come across his features, but he
stamped it down immediately.  

"Is it the case?  The profile you're doing?"  She wanted him to
talk, to reassure her that he was alright, that they were
alright.  

"I don't want to discuss this over dinner," he said softly,
though despite his words, he put his fork and knife down now, as
well.  

"Discuss what?"  she asked, her eyes narrowing a bit in
suspicion.  She knew now why his mood had struck her as so
similar to being around someone who wasn't telling her
something.  Because that's exactly what he was doing.  "What are
you not telling me?"  

She saw him wince a bit, and knew she'd caught him.  She
withdrew her hand, leaning back in the chair.  "Damn it,
Mulder...."  

"I was going to tell you as soon as we finished eating," he
hurried to reply.  "I wanted you to have a nice Christmas and
not have to deal with any of this.  It's bad enough that you
can't be with your family..."

"You're not protecting me by hiding things from me," she
replied sharply.  "We've had this discussion before.  It's an
old one."  Her tone was frustrated, bluntly angry.  "And it's
not your fault that I'm not with my family, Mulder.  Stop taking
that on.  I'm here because I want to be here.  You know that,
don't you?"

"Yes, I know that..."  He trailed off, took in a deep breath. 
"All right, this is what I know.  Skinner called me today, while
I was on my way to the Jefferson.  He wanted to know what was
going on.  He said he'd been told that we were being transferred
to the supervision of the NSA."  

"But I assumed we are under NSA supervision," she said, and he
nodded.

"We are," he replied, and met her eyes.  "Just not for the
reasons that we were told."  

"Then why are we here?"  she asked, incredulous.  

He took in another breath.  "Skinner said we're here for some
sort of undercover operation."

Scully blinked, looking at him for a few seconds in confusion. 
"We're both going undercover?"  

He shrugged slightly, speaking slowly, choosing his words with
care.  "I think it's more likely that's it's going to just be
me," he said.  "I've done undercover work with the CIA before. 
I have experience working with domestic terrorist groups. 
They'll most likely want you to handle the medical angle of
this, to work as support."  

She sighed now, crossed her arms over her chest.  "I can't
believe you didn't tell me this earlier.  As soon as you knew."  

"I didn't know what to say," he replied, looking dejected.  She
could see in his expression the frustration he must have been
feeling all day, the conflict in him about it, and she felt her
angry feelings relenting.  

"This is the first time you and I will be apart since we've
been...together, and I...I just didn't know what to say."  

"Mulder, you tell me the truth.  That's what you say.  You
treat me like what I am -- your equal.  You treat me like I'm
your partner and you don't keep things from me.  Ever."  Though
her words were chastising, her tone was not.  He had looked down
as she spoke, as though ashamed to meet her gaze.

"All right," he said softly.  "I'm sorry.  I just didn't want
you to be worried any sooner than you had to be."   He looked at
her now, showing her he meant what he said with his earnest gaze.

"I am worried," she murmured.  "I think this is too dangerous,
what's going on with this group and with these deaths.  I don't
want either one of us to get any closer to it than we have to. 
And the thought of you possibly infiltrating this group...it
does scare me."    

"That's what I was afraid of you feeling--"  he began.

"BUT..."  she interjected quickly, cutting him off with both
her words and her look.  "I would never stand in the way of you
doing your job.  I mean, come on, Mulder.  This is the second
time we've had this discussion today.  Part of us being partners
-- and lovers, for that matter -- is that we have to respect
each other's choices.  And one of the choices we've both made is
to be involved in the work that we do.  Even though it scares me
to think of you doing this....I respect that you've chosen to do
it."  

Now she reached across the table and took his hand.  The
candlelight caught in his eyes as he gazed at her, as though
they burned with some interior fire.  He smiled sadly.

"I *am* sorry," he murmured.   "Please understand that I only
act this way because I don't want you to be hurt, or afraid....I
want you to be happy."  

She smiled at him, caressing the back of his hand with her
thumb.  "Having you in my life makes me happy," she whispered. 
"You don't have to do anything else to make me that way." 

With that, he leaned across the table around the candles, and
she met him in the middle.  Their lips met.  Then again.  They
stayed that way for a long moment, their mouths searching each
other out, looking for and finding answers in the elemental
contact.  

After awhile, he pulled back slightly, kissed her cheek, the
corner of her mouth.  "I want to lie down with you," he
whispered.  

She shook her head.  "You know the rules," she said softly,
pressing a small kiss to his forehead.  "Not while we're in the
field."  He groaned, and she smiled.  

"I didn't say anything about sex," he protested, his voice
still quiet, as though he was unwilling to break the mood they'd
spun around them.  "I just want to lie down with you.  Just hold
you."  

She kissed his cheek softly, lingering.  "All right."  And she
snatched up the present from his side of the table and stood. 
He made a grab for it, but she was too quick for him.  "I've got
a couple of hours."  

"Before what?"  he asked, standing as well.  

"I'm going to Midnight Mass," she replied.  "There's a
beautiful cathedral here that I've been to before.  I thought it
would be a nice way to celebrate while I was away from home. 
One tradition I could uphold."

"Such a good Irish Catholic girl," he teased.  

She smirked at him, then took his hand and led him to the bed,
pulling back the covers.  She flicked off the lamp beside the
bed as he got in, laying on his side, holding the covers back
for her.   She climbed in, pressing herself back into him until
every inch of their bodies was touching, their legs tangling
beneath the blankets.  He curled an arm over her, his cheek
settling against her hair.  She fumbled with the small present
as they settled down.

"Can I open it?"  she asked, feeling him smile against her
hair.  

"Sure," he said softly.  "Don't get too excited.  It's just a
little thing I picked up on the way to get you today."  

She elbowed him gently.  "Don't spoil it!"  

With that, she tore into the tissue.  In a few seconds she held
what it had hidden -- a small plastic snowglobe with a Dickens-
like scene secreted within it, complete with buildings,
streetlamps, and carolers whose faces were done up cheaply with
paint.  The base proclaimed proudly of the piece's origins in
China.  

"You got me a snowglobe," she said fondly, stating the obvious.
She shook it and sent the street scene into a swirling blizzard
of plastic flakes.  

He leaned closer to her ear.  "I wanted you to have a white
Christmas," he whispered, pressed his lips to the lobe of her
ear. 

She felt tears welling into her eyes suddenly, blinked them
back as she rolled onto her back, holding his face with one hand
as she kissed him, closing her eyes against the emotions washing
over her.  She felt his hand going across her middle to her
waist, pulling her gently against him as he returned the kiss.  

"I love you," she murmured against his lips as they parted. 
"Thank you."  

"You're welcome,"  he replied, nuzzling her.  "I love you,
too."  

They met in another kiss, her arms going around him.  At his
back, the snow continued to fall in the globe.  They drew the
quiet over them, let the candles on the table chase away the
last of the darkness.    


***********

CATHEDRAL OF THE SACRED HEART
DECEMBER 25
12:38 a.m.


The cathedral smelled of oiled wood and incense, and Scully
breathed it in from where she knelt, just to one side of the
high cupola that was lined with tiles in blue and gold.  The
lights on the altar illuminated the stained glass windows,
throwing the dark faces of saints into chiaroscuro relief, their
eyes staring down at the assembled crowd with inscrutable gazes.
As with most Midnight Masses Scully had been to, the place was
filled to capacity, despite the building's size.  

Beside her, a white marble statue of Mary stood, her arms
spread wide as if taking in Scully and the entire crowd around
her.  At the altar, dressed in a green robe over a crisp white
alb, his neck draped with a festive red satin hood, the elderly
priest held up an enormous host high in front of him for all to
see.   

Despite the reverence of the moment --  this, the Consecration
of the Host -- Scully couldn't help but think of Mulder, how
innocent and vulnerable he'd looked as she'd disentangled
herself from his embrace, leaving him sleeping.  He'd shifted in
his sleep, clutching a pillow to him, immediately filling the
space in his arms she'd left.  

She'd stood, found her shoes, jacket and coat in the dimness of
the room.  The candles on the table had all but burned down,
leaving small coronas of wax around their bases.  She'd blown
them out as she made her silent retreat from the room,
downstairs to the valet who would bring their car around.  

"He took bread, gave You thanks and praise, broke it, gave it
to his disciples and said:  ^^Take this, all of you and eat it.'"
The priest was saying, his voice echoing around the vaulted
ceilings.  "This is my body, which will be given up for you....'"

Scully struggled to remain focussed on his words, but she
couldn't help but think that as early as tomorrow Mulder could
be taken away from her, and the thought pricked at her chest,
filling her with concern.   

She wondered for a moment what it would be like to be without
him by her side every day.  Through the entire year since they'd
become lovers, they had managed to not be apart for more than
few days, and though they hadn't done this on purpose, she knew
there was some part of both them that didn't want to be alone
anymore.  But thinking of Mulder with The Path....  She had to
close her eyes against the flood of dread that overcame her.  

 "Then he took the cup; again he gave You thanks and praise. 
He gave the cup to his disciples saying:  ^^Take this, all of you
and drink from it.  This is the cup of my blood, the blood of
the new and everlasting covenant.  It will be shed for you and
for all men so that sins may be forgiven.  Do this in memory of
me.'"

Her fingers fumbled over the rosary beads curled around them. 
She blew out a slow breath, chasing the feelings away and sent
them into a prayer, her eyes remaining closed as she whispered
it to herself.  A prayer for her family, for Emily.  For Mary
Rutherford.  For Mulder.  For herself, to have the strength to
bear up to her own words to him that night as they drifted back
to her again:

<<We have to respect each other's choices....>>   

"For safety," she whispered.  "For safe return."  

She stood for the Lord's Prayer, grasping the hands of the
strangers beside her.  She held their hands tightly, seeking
comfort in the touch, seeking reassurance.

Beside her, the statue of Mary looked on, seeming to glow in
the light of the offering candles gathered at her feet.  Her
hands were frozen in place.  Her expression was dim.  And,
ultimately, unreadable.  

**********

END OF CHAPTER FOUR.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER FIVE.

***********

THE JEFFERSON HOTEL 
11:38 a.m.

The glass turned over on the table as Mulder reached for it with
jerking, trembling motion. Water ran in rivulets in all directions
and Richard Jessup stood with his folders, shaking water from them. 

"I'll get a towel," Jessup said to the table, and retreated into the
bathroom. For his part, Mulder sat stone still, his eyes boring into
Padden's. The water soaked momentarily into the preliminary profile
he'd prepared for the meeting before Scully reached from beside him
and moved it out of the way. 

They were an hour into the meeting when Padden dropped the bombshell
on them. Scully was taken completely by surprise. She took small
consolation in the fact that the men on either side of her seemed
more so.

"Dr. Padden, I want to formally protest this," Skinner said from
beside her, fresh from his drive from Washington. His jaw muscles
were rippling. "I object strongly to one of my agents being
^^volunteered' for covert operations without going through the proper
channels, including notifying me, her superior, in advance." 

"We're sorry for the unusual nature of the assignment, Mr. Skinner,"
Padden replied from the head of the table. "We've been trying to keep
the knowledge of Agent Scully's involvement as secret as possible. We
felt that informing you before this juncture might have jeopardized
the viability of the mission." He sat back as he spoke, effectively
dismissing Skinner's protest. Skinner heaved out a frustrated breath
and glared.

She could sense Skinner about to say something else and headed him
off. She had her own concerns about the idea, and didn't need him
speaking for her. 

"Dr. Padden," she said quickly. "I'm not sure how it is that I make
the best qualified candidate for this operation. It seems someone
from Counterterrorism, someone with knowledge of the I.R.A. and The
Path's workings would be better suited for this particular undercover
assignment." 

Beside her Mulder finally moved. He sat back, as though satisfied
with her response. Scully could still feel anger coming off of him in
waves. Jessup returned, the fringe of hair around his balding head in
disarray, and began mopping at the table with a crisp hotel towel.

"That's just it," Ben Anderson responded from Padden's left. "We
don't want someone from Counterterrorism. We want someone who can
pose as a civilian in this, as someone not involved with the
political aspects of The Path and its workings." 

On his other side Scully noted a newcomer to the group, a young
African American man -- younger than she and Mulder, by the looks of
him. He was built small, muscular beneath his black suit. He was
listening intently, but his eyes, rimmed in silver glasses, weren't
on her. He was watching Mulder. 

Phillip Grant piped up from the other side of the table. "You see,
Agent Scully, there are too many gaps in our knowledge about their
leadership, their operations. There would be no way to adequately
train someone to pose as an actual member." 

"So you're sending her in BLIND?" Mulder spat, his voice low and
angry. 

Beneath the table, Scully moved her foot surreptitiously over,
pressing her toe gently against Mulder's ankle. She knew he must be
having the same feelings she was having last night at Mass, the same
overwhelming concern. She also knew he was angry in that protective
way that she had grown so wary of recently. She wanted to calm him,
and was frustrated at how public they were, how she couldn't get to
him, despite the fact that he was sitting right beside her.

"Essentially blind, yes," Padden replied, directing his response not
at Mulder but at her. "It's the best way to ensure your protection.
You'll be less likely to expose your cover if you're posing as,
well...basically yourself." 

"As myself?" Scully replied, confused but holding her expression
neutral. There must have been ten men around the table, all watching
her. 

Padden looked to the slightly built, middle-aged man to her left.
Scully remembered him as Duncan Hall. He nodded and began to speak. 

"We have a contact involved with the Campaign for a Free Ireland in
Boston," he began, leaning forward and folding his hands in front of
him on the dark wood table. His voice was thick Irish. "He's placed
very high up in the organization and lets us know from time to time
where money is being allocated, what requests for supplies have come
in from the I.R.A. groups working within the U.S., that sort of
thing. Requests that require C.F.I. funding or other intervention." 

He started a file around the table to Scully. Skinner handed it to
her, still holding his tongue. She opened, glanced at the contents.

"Three weeks ago our Boston contact received this e-mail from
Curran." 

Scully read it aloud, for the benefit of Skinner and Mulder.
"^^Require doctor or person with medical background. Must be placed at
Medical College of Virginia Hospital in some capacity. We are taking
care of a problem with our current contact.'" She put the folder
down. "It's signed ^^O.C.'" 

"Rutherford was a nurse, working at Medical College of Virginia
Hospital at the time of her death," Hall added.

"That's how you deduced that she -- and subsequently the others --
were murdered," Scully said, the pieces falling into place "Because
you assumed they were calling in a replacement for her specifically."

"That was our thought, yes," Padden replied. "It turns out that this
was, in fact, the case. We're not sure why they need someone with a
medical background -- whether it's to treat the members of The Path
who have been exposed to this unknown compound, whether it's to gain
access to the compound's components themselves....we just don't know.
That will be your first task -- to discover how exactly they plan on
using you, and for what purpose." 

Scully nodded. "I understand," she said softly, and saw Mulder turn
to look at her now, his expression angry and more than a little
surprised. "So I'm going to pose as this doctor they're requesting.
What will be my complete cover?"

Padden opened a folder he had sitting in front of him and began to
read aloud. 

"Your name is Dr. Katherine Black. You're an internist in Boston who
recently lost your license to practice due to professional
misconduct. You've been recruited by the C.F.I. with promises of
money -- which you badly need, having lost your position -- and with
the falsified reinstatement of your license to practice in the State
of Virginia. We've already arranged with the medical college to put
you on staff in the outpatient clinic at the hospital and to allow
you to use whatever resources you need for the completion of the
operation."

Ben Anderson spoke up now, fingering the garish tie around his
pencil-thin neck. "This also works out perfectly for us, because you
will have close contact with the members of The Path and hopefully
this compound that they're developing. And as you've already proven
today with your report on the complete lack of serotonin in the
victim's bloodstream, only someone with your medical background and
access to the labs in the hospital could isolate what they're using
and assess whether or not it's a terrorist threat."

Padden nodded. "That is your second task. Your third responsibility,
a tertiary one for the purposes of this, will be to gather as much
information as you can about Curran and The Path's members and
activities while you are exposed to them. We want names of members,
contacts, locations of safe houses, that sort of thing. You will
bring back this information at regular intervals to the task force we
will assign to monitor you." 

Now he turned to Mulder. "Agent Mulder, you will be on that task
force, working sometimes undercover to contact Agent Scully and bring
back information that she relays. But your primary task will be to
work closely with Agent Granger here -- " He gestured to the young
black man seated beside him "-- to develop a more complete profile of
Curran, based on Agent Scully's observations of him. We're hoping the
two of you can give us some idea of what his motives might be, what
he might be planning." 

"I don't need a new partner to do my profiling, SIR," Mulder
replied, his voice and manner tight as a bowstring. He gave Granger a
withering look as he said it, and Granger met his gaze and then
looked down at the table. "My place in this *should* be with Agent
Scully, working with her undercover. I'm perfectly capable of doing
my profile in that capacity. In fact, I could do a more complete
profile if I had access to Curran myself." 

Now, Scully noted, it was Skinner's turn to look satisfied.
Apparently, Mulder had taken the words right out of *his* mouth this
time.

"We thought of all that, Agent Mulder," Padden replied. "But we
can't risk inserting both of you into this. We can't come up with a
plausible cover story for your involvement. This assignment is,
however, perfectly suited for Agent Scully and her qualifications.
The profiling aspect of the operation, as we've seen already from
your excellent preliminary profile, is perfectly suited for yours."

Again, there was that tone, Scully noted. Not quite condescending,
but one which made it clear that Padden would entertain no argument.
It sounded like how someone would talk to an idiot or a child, and
she could see Mulder chafing. She was proud of him, however, that he
kept quiet about his feelings. She knew that for him, it took
enormous restraint.

Padden leaned back, taking in the table. "Now if that will be all,
Agent Scully, Mr. Anderson and Mr. Jessup will be working with you
tomorrow morning, making up your identification materials and going
over your background in more detail. Agent Mulder, we've already
assembled our task force of agents, and Mr. Hall will go over your
duties in that capacity at a meeting at nine a.m. Now if no one has
anything else to add?" 

"I'd like to speak to you in private, Dr. Padden," Skinner said from
beside her, and Padden nodded. 

"Of course," Padden said graciously. "I think we can let everyone
else go enjoy what's left of this holiday then." 

With that, there was the sound of seats being pushed back, everyone
rising. Mulder shot up out of his chair as though it were on fire,
grabbing for his files and then his coat draped over the back of his
chair. 

"I want to speak to *you* in private," he said to Scully quietly,
firmly, leaning over her. She looked down, not meeting what she knew
would be his angry glare, nodded and stood, gathering her things.

From their right, Agent Granger came forward, a game smile on his
face as he approached Mulder. 

"Agent Mulder," he said. His voice was deep, resonant. Self-
consciously, Granger adjusted his glasses, put a hand out. "I'm Paul
Granger, with the CIA. I know these aren't the best of circumstances,
but I wanted to tell you how much I'm looking forward to working with
you. Your reputation as a profiler is the stuff of legends over at
the Agency." 

His hand remained poised in front of him as Mulder looked at him.
Without saying a word, Mulder reached out, shook Granger's hand once,
hard, then put his hand on Scully's back to usher her forward. They
brushed past Granger, Scully giving him an apologetic smile.

"I want to see both of you in your hotel rooms in one hour," Skinner
said as they passed. His face was still red, his hands folded tight.

"Yes, sir," Scully replied, and Mulder followed her out the door. 


**********

RICHMOND MARRIOTT 
1:14 p.m.


Mulder tossed his car keys carelessly on the dresser in Scully's
small hotel room, peeling out of his coat. He remained silent, as he
had been since they'd left the meeting. She'd allowed the silence to
continue, wondering if it had given him time to perhaps cool down
before they had the discussion she knew was coming. As soon as he
opened his mouth, she realized it had had the opposite effect.

"How can you even think about doing this?" were the first words out
his mouth. His voice sounded like it had risen an octave in the past
hour.

She took her coat off, too. Slowly. Choosing her words carefully as
she spoke them, keeping her tone measured, calm. "Well, for starters,
I don't recall being given a choice," she replied. 

"You could refuse," Mulder replied. "When I went in with the New
Spartans I knew I could have backed out at any point, just by
refusing to go forward with it." He was pacing now, not looking at
her, a caged animal desperately looking for an exit. 

"But you didn't." She stopped him with her tone and a stern look.
"Because you knew that the work you were doing was important. And
this is important, too."

But Mulder wouldn't be dissuaded so easily. "Scully, you don't
understand," he said, something desperate in his voice now. "I've
studied this guy Curran. If even half the things they think he's
linked to are true, he's a cold-blooded murderer. He kills without
conscience. There'd be no way to protect you from him if things went
bad." 

"Then we'll just have to make sure things don't go bad," she replied
firmly. "Mulder, this is exactly the reason I joined the F.B.I. Why I
chose not to pursue my career in medicine. I knew that my skills
would give me the opportunity to make a difference, that I could
distinguish myself. This is the perfect opportunity for me to do
that."

She'd approached him now, laid a hand gently on his arm. "Mulder,
it's going to be all right. From the sounds of it, I'll have regular
contact with you. You'll be able to see that I'm okay." She leaned up
and pressed a soft kiss on his lips. "I remember how hard it was for
me to stand back and watch you with August Bremer. But you came out
of that fine. And I will, too." 

He looked down at her, the concern etched deeply into his face.
"Scully, I barely came out of that operation with my life," he said
softly. Now it was his turn to reach down and take her arm, gripping
it as though she were slipping away from him. "If it hadn't been for
ONE man's split loyalties, I'd have been executed in that field. I
told you that. I was lucky, that's all. *Damn* lucky." 

"That operation was very different," she said.

"Yes, this is deep cover," was his quick reply. "This is much more
dangerous." 

"Mulder," she murmured, reaching up to stroke his cheek. "I really
need your support on this. I need to know that you'll have your
feelings backgrounded enough that you'll be there for me if I need
you." 

Finally, she saw him relent, his face growing resigned as he blew
out a breath, turning his face slightly away for a moment. Then he
said: "You know I'll be there for you. Always. And I won't let my
feelings get in the way of doing my job."

Just then, there was a knock at the door. 

When Scully opened it, Walter Skinner came in as though he'd been
shot out of cannon. 

"Sir," she greeted as she closed the door behind him. 

His tie had blown up over his shoulder and he was slightly out of
breath. "Agents, I'm afraid I can't do anything to stop either of
your transfers to the NSA Operations Division. I've tried everything
I know, but they've got you both locked in tight." 

"That's all right, sir," Scully replied softly. "I realize this has
come as a surprise to us all, but Mulder and I are both willing to go
forward with the operation." 

Skinner looked at Mulder, who was standing with his hands on his
hips. He shook his head, let his head fall forward, avoiding
Skinner's probing gaze. 

"Well, I have managed to do a couple of things. For one, I've
involved the F.B.I. in on the surveillance team. There will be agents
from the Bureau on the team monitoring you, as well as all Bureau
tactical resources at your disposal." He paused, straightened his
tie. "The second is that I've gotten myself on their lead task force.
I'll be working with Dr. Padden on a consulting basis, so at least
I'll know if anything gets fishy, anything that might endanger either
of you unduly." 

Both agents nodded. "Thank you, sir," Scully replied. "I'm sure I
speak for Agent Mulder as well when I say that we appreciate your
involving yourself in this situation." 

Skinner nodded. "I'm just sorry I didn't know about this sooner,
when maybe something more could have been done to keep you both out
of it completely. These inter-agency operations can be a little
twitchy. I'd feel more comfortable if I had been consulted at the
operation's inception."

"What do you know about Padden?" Mulder asked, sitting now at the
foot of Scully's bed. Scully stood next to him, her arms crossed over
her chest.

"That's the one positive thing I can say at this point," Skinner
replied. "He has a very good reputation. Ph.D. in Criminology from
Georgetown. Worked as an agent in the NSA for 15 years or so before
being recently placed in the director's position. He's done a lot to
clean up the NSA's operations, including all but shutting down the
NSA's involvement with the School of the Americas. I believe that
he'll at least be straightforward with me about the aspects of this
mission as it unfolds." 

"That's what I thought about Leamus when he approached me about
getting involved with the New Spartans, if you'll recall," Mulder
said quietly, anger creeping back into his voice. "And look how
^^straightforward' he turned out to be." 

Skinner nodded. "It's true, there's no way to know for certain.
Leamus was sort of an unknown quantity. I knew nothing about him
before working with him on your undercover operation. Padden I do
know. I think he can be trusted."

Mulder nodded, acquiescing, though Scully could tell he still didn't
buy it, didn't trust Padden. For her part, she found some comfort in
Skinner's words. There was a part of her that trusted Padden, too. 

"I'm familiar with most of the people on that lead task force,"
Skinner continued. "And I've worked with Jessup before. He's a
workhorse over at the Bureau. I think they're on the up and up about
this so far. Which is not to say that I feel comfortable with this
operation. Not in the slightest. I still think the way this has been
handled is odd, not going through the proper channels. It's enough to
raise a red flag for me."

"Then I'm glad you're going to be involved with this, sir, because I
think you're more likely to get straight answers out of these people
than we are," Mulder replied. 

Skinner nodded, turned his attention on Scully. "You're really
prepared to go forward with this, Agent Scully?"

Scully raised her chin, nodded, her arms still tightly crossed over
her chest. "Yes, sir, I am," she replied firmly. "I feel that the
information that can be gained warrants the risks involved."

Skinner put his hands in his pockets now, relenting. "All right,
then. This is going to move quickly from what I understand. They're
talking about flying you out to Boston in 72 hours. You'll have just
enough time to get your credentials and ID in order and for you and
Mulder to return to Washington to gather your things. You should
probably pack for the long haul, Agents." 

He turned, went towards the door. 

"Thank you again, sir," Scully said, letting him out. 

"If you need anything else from me, I've gotten a room here. I'm in
312." He nodded to Mulder, who nodded back in acknowledgement. "Oh,
and Merry Christmas to you both," he added as an afterthought. 

"Merry Christmas, sir," Scully replied, and closed the door behind
him. 


****************

END OF CHAPTER 5A.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 5B.

***********

DANA SCULLY'S APARTMENT 
DECEMBER 27 
5:36 p.m.


Scully had always been nostalgic about Christmas trees. Mulder knew
this, having seen her leave the tree up for far too long after the
holidays before. It seemed to give her some sort of comfort, and he
found it endearing. 

She hadn't waited five minutes after they'd entered the apartment
before she'd plugged in the tree's lights, lighting up the angel at
the top and sending the desiccated tree into a dance of sparkling
white. Boxes of gifts still gathered around the tree's base, not yet
delivered to their recipients. Mulder spied a large box with his name
on it, wrapped in silver foil paper and topped with a blue bow. 

He could tell turning on the tree had cheered her up a little by the
fleeting smile that came across her face as the lights came on, and
he was glad to see it. The past couple of days had thrown a shroud of
serious intent over her. He couldn't remember seeing her smile since
the night of their dinner on Christmas Eve, when he'd given her that
dopey snowglobe, the one she was now playing with idly as she talked
on the phone with her mother. He could glimpse her in the kitchen
from the living room where he'd retreated to give her some privacy.
He knew the phone call would be difficult. 

"I'm sorry I can't say more, Mom," he could hear her saying. "I wish
I could. But I can't. I'll just be out of touch for awhile." A pause.
"No, I don't know for how long...yes, I know. If something urgent
comes up, you can call the Bureau and leave a message with Assistant
Director Skinner's office. He said he would make sure the message got
relayed to me."

She continued talking as he zoned her out, spreading his arms across
the back of the sofa, leaning his head back and releasing a long
sigh. 

It had been an exhausting two days, full of strategy meetings for
him, background meetings for Scully. They had, in fact, seen very
little of each other, managing only to sneak a couple of late dinners
at their hotel. Even during those, he could feel her withdrawing. He
recognized it as part self-protection, part distraction, but he was
disturbed nevertheless. He wasn't used to her being so distant. 

"I love you, too, Mom," her voice drifted back into his awareness.
"I will be. Try not to worry, all right? Okay. Goodnight." She hung
up the phone, came back into the living room, still carrying the
snowglobe. She stopped in front of him. He reached a hand towards
her, and she took it. He was relieved when she brought it to her
mouth, ran her lips lightly over his knuckles. 

"You want to come into the bedroom and help me pack?" she murmured
against his fingers. Her voice gave away her fatigue. He knew they
were both already running on fumes, and the operation hadn't even
started yet. It was a fact he didn't like. 

"Sure, " he replied, followed the gentle tug she gave his hand until
he was standing. She led him into the bedroom. 

He sat down on the edge of her bed, on top of the striped comforter.
It was warm and he pulled his sweatshirt up over his head as he sat,
revealing his favorite grey t-shirt tucked neatly into his dark
jeans. He pulled one knee up onto the bed, turning a bit so he could
watch her work on the other side.

Scully bent over and pulled two suitcases out from underneath the
bed, unzipped and flopped the tops over onto the bed. Wearily, she
began to open drawers, pulling out already neatly folded contents and
placing them carefully in the dark cases. He gave a small smile when
she folded the snowglobe carefully in between two shirts. 

"I guess I'll just do what you did and pack everything that'll fit,"
she said absently. "Since I have no idea how long we're going to be
gone." She opened another drawer, basically emptied its contents a
piece at a time into the other suitcase. 

He watched her in silence, the sight of her packing her things
making him profoundly sad. This was real, he thought. She would be
leaving for Boston in the morning and then returning to Richmond
undercover, leaving him, going into a situation where he wasn't sure
he could protect her, where he wouldn't know if she would be safe.
Where he wouldn't see her for days, perhaps weeks, at a time. 

He felt a lump rising in his throat and his eyes begin to burn. He
swallowed and blinked the impending tears back quickly, but the
thoughts remained, stabbing at him.

She was in her closet now, taking things off hangers and folding. On
one of her last trips from the closet to the bed, she stopped and he
felt her eyes on him, though he'd long since looked down,
concentrating on a random spot on the comforter. 

"Hey," she said softly. He looked up, struck out of his
introspection. "You still with me?" 

He nodded, but he knew his face gave away what he was feeling.
Placing two pairs of shoes into the suitcase, she came around the
bed, standing in front of him. Her hands came out, cradling his head
between them, her thumbs stroking his temples. He closed his eyes,
reveling in her touch. He felt her take a step closer, now between
his knees. He reached out and found her waist, her hips, without
opening his eyes. 

"I know this is hard for you," she whispered into the quiet. "It's
hard for me, too." Despite her words, there was still something flat
in her voice, distant and a little numb. He couldn't tell if it was
from fatigue or something else.

Leaning forward, he pressed his forehead into her belly, taking in a
deep breath. His eyes remained closed as his hands began stroking her
waist absently. He tilted his chin up, rubbing his cheek, nosing
through the flap of her untucked white blouse. When he encountered
the warm skin of her belly, he kissed her there, lingering. 

Her fingers wove through his hair now, stroking a bit more
insistently, urging him wordlessly. His hands came around to her
front, slowly undoing the buttons one at a time, starting at the
bottom, revealing a widening triangle of creamy white skin. Then the
lace of her bra. The shimmering, small shape of the cross resting
against her chest. The stark outlines of her collarbones. 

His lips now roamed freely, slowly, his teeth gently nipping. She
took another step closer, holding his head against her body. His legs
squeezed lightly around her thighs, his hands roaming over her back
and buttocks. 

When his mouth reached her breasts, his hands came up beneath her
shirt in the back, fingering the clasp of her bra. He undid it,
smoothing his arms around to cup her breasts beneath the now-loose
fabric. 

They didn't speak. He knew there was no need for words, no real way
for them to express the maelstrom of emotions churning in them. As
his thumbs traced the bottom curve of her breasts, teasing her
nipples as they moved, she leaned down to kiss him, her tongue
slipping between his lips to slide over his. He stifled a moan,
relishing the quiet. 

He stood now, their lips still together, pushed her blouse down her
shoulders and away to the floor. He tugged on her bra next, and she
removed her hands from his cheek and neck long enough to discard it,
as well. His hands went to the waist of her pants, his fingers
fumbling with the button just below her navel. 

Through it all she remained still, letting him undress her in the
silence. He stooped to pull off her shoes and socks, then pushed the
legs of her pants off one at a time.

She stood before him nude now, her gaze still on him, though she
made no move to undress him. Seeing her stillness, feeling the
distance that it seemed to imply, he pulled his own t-shirt over his
head, returned his eyes to hers. Then he pushed his own pants and
underwear down, kicking off his shoes as he stepped out of them. He
pulled off his thick socks. 

In a few more moments, Mulder had moved the suitcases, and they were
beneath the covers on her bed. Her arms curled almost automatically
around his back as he rolled over on top of her, balancing himself on
his hands on either side of her head so he could look at her. Meet
the longing but far away look in her eyes, the smooth mask of her
face. 

She had pulled so far away from him already, he thought, leaning
down to kiss her cool lips, feeling her legs bend at the knees,
cradling him in her hips. He watched her face as he entered her. She
did not close her eyes. 


*******************

END OF CHAPTER FIVE B. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER SIX.

*****************

BOSTON POST ROAD 
OUTSIDE BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS 
DECEMBER 28 
2:36 p.m.

Scully couldn't remember the last time she'd ridden in a limousine.
And she was fairly certain, without even doing a cursory search of
her memory, that she'd never ridden in a Rolls Royce of any make. Yet
here she sat, her gloved hands folded in her lap, looking out the
window of the elegant silver car at the snow falling on the frigid
Boston afternoon. 

She glanced to the side again, taking in the profile of the man
sitting next to her, searching for some change in his expression. She
found none. She concluded that Malcolm Flaherty was either the most
rude and dour person she'd ever met or that he had taken an immediate
dislike to either her or the situation she presented him.

Considering the first thing he'd said to her, after his name, was
"Nothing until we get to the house, please," it was hard to tell
which was the case.

She'd gotten off the plane and was approached by him, a dapper, bald
man in a black cashmere overcoat and black derby-style hat. He
carried a cane made of dark wood, though he had no discernable limp.
He'd taken her arm, uttered those words, then led her past the gate
and down to the baggage claim area. 

"The car is out front," he'd said curtly, glancing around as though
afraid he was being watched, then disappeared out the automatic doors
to the airport. 

Now he was staring at the back of the driver's black-capped head,
his face set, a craggy sculpture. She found the silence unnerving and
vaguely annoying. 

She honored his instructions however, and kept to herself as they
wove through the streets of the city, the snow falling heavy, a
blinding white. 

Against her will, an image of Mulder flashed into her mind, his body
over hers, his back arching, his bottom lip caught between his teeth,
his eyes a smokey gray as he pinned her with his gaze. A drop of
sweat running off his chest onto hers as he moved. 

She closed her eyes against the memory, finding something sad in it.
He had tried so hard to reach her last night, to break through the
wall she was building a brick at a time between them to make their
separation bearable. He had succeeded only for a moment, when tears
overcame her at her climax, her emotions -- frustration, fear,
sadness -- giving in as surely as her body did to pleasure. 

He'd held her for a long time after that, murmuring to her about how
he was right there, how he'd always be right there, that this was
nothing, nothing but a few weeks apart...anything that he thought
would be soothing. 

But she was not soothed; she simply stopped crying, growing numb
after awhile, returning to the safe shell of her self-imposed
control. She'd risen, leaving him in the bed with a mumbled apology
about how they were going to be late. She'd watched his back, tense,
as he threw his legs over the side of the bed and reached for his
jeans. Then she'd gone to shower, the water washing the last of him
away. 

At six this morning, she'd left him standing in her room in jeans
he'd pulled on in haste, his hands on his hips, his expression the
most concerned she'd ever seen on his face. A simple goodbye --
nothing more to be said -- and she was gone, into the back of a
yellow cab that took her and her two enormous bags to the airport.
She boarded a plane, heading into a winter storm that had all but
socked in the Northeast.

The car glided into a residential area now, the houses set far off
the street, guarded by iron gates at the driveways. A snowplow
lumbered by, spraying an arc of salt behind it that the car ground
through, moving deeper into the tree-lined streets. Finally, they
turned right onto the lip of a driveway, halting as the gate slowly
opened. The uphill driveway had been plowed and was easily
traversable, leading in a U to the front of an enormous mansion set
at the top of the rise. The car stopped at the large double front
doors. 

The chauffeur got out, pulling an umbrella from the floor of the
passenger seat. He rounded the car. He opened Flaherty's door first
and the old man stepped out, using his glass-topped walking stick as
a ballast. When his door was shut, the chauffeur came around to
Scully's side and opened the door, holding the umbrella over her head
as she climbed from the car. 

"Bring the bags to the north guest room, Charles," Flaherty called
behind him as he led Scully into the house. A maid had opened the
door when they arrived. Scully pulled off her gloves and placed them
in the pockets of her coat as the maid took it. A butler saw to
Flaherty's hat, coat, and cane. 

"Would you like something to drink, Dr. Black?" Flaherty asked
stiffly, and Scully started a bit at the use of the name. It was
going to take some getting used to to hear herself addressed that
way. She hoped it caught on to her ear soon.

"Yes, some coffee would be fine," she replied, and Flaherty nodded
to the maid. "In the study, Maureen," he said, and gestured for
Scully to follow him through the huge living room to a pair of dark
sliding doors. He opened them, revealing the study, the walls of
which were lined with books, expensive paintings, dark wood. A fire
was blazing in the fireplace, in front of which a circle of armchairs
sat with a cluster of small tables beside them. 

"Please, take a seat, Doctor," Flaherty said, and there was nothing
warm in the invitation. He slid the door closed behind them.

"Thank you," Scully replied, and sat in a large red chair right
beside the fire. The room had high ceilings and carried a slight
chill. Flaherty sat in the chair opposite her, crossing his legs and
regarding her seriously for a long moment. A clock ticked somewhere
in the room. The fire crackled. Scully sat motionless, meeting
Flaherty's gaze, her chin coming up a bit. 

"I did not expect someone so young," he said finally, the last word
dripping a bit with distaste. 

She arched an eyebrow at that. "I can assure you that I have the
experience and the preparation to take on this assignment, Mr.
Flaherty," she replied, her voice chilly but not defensive. "But I'm
sorry if my appearance offends you."

One corner of his lip went up. "No, you're not. But you are
attempting to defer, which I appreciate. That is a skill that will
come in handy with our Mr. Curran, to be certain." 

Scully studied him for a beat. His voice was precise, but without
accent, his clothing and manner impeccable, right down to the small
diamond tack buried in his forest green tie, the exact lines of his
tailored shirt and suit. 

"Scully..." He said the name as though he were trying it out for
size, to see if it fit her. "You're Irish. Though I assume you're one
of those Americans who couldn't care much less about this fact."

"I never gave it much serious thought, no." Her voice was measured,
her eyes unflinching.

He smiled a bit more, clearly pleased by her honesty. "And I was
told you are Catholic, as well?" 

Scully nodded, though she wondered where he'd found that fact out.
She hadn't listed that on anything but her medical authorizations.
Padden and his cohorts had been thorough, she thought. 

"Yes, I am," was all she said aloud. 

"Hm," Flaherty said, his hand going to his chin, one finger touching
his lip. "That's a stroke of luck." He was still regarding her as
though he were a scientist looking at a new species of mold, and she
was irritated by it. "So hard to teach that to someone on the spur of
the moment, as you can imagine." 

There was a knock at the door.

"Come in, Maureen," Flaherty called, and the maid entered, carrying
a silver tray. A gleaming coffee pot sat atop it, as well as two
coffee cups and saucers, a squat sugar bowl and a creamer. She set it
one of the larger tables, reached to pour. Flaherty shooed her away
like a gnat. 

"I'll see to it, thank you," he said, and the maid retreated,
closing the doors behind her. Scully watched her go, noting how
easily she took her commands.

Flaherty rose, went to the tray, poured the coffee. 

"Cream and two sugars, please," Scully said without being asked.
Flaherty's lip curled again, but he said nothing. He reached for the
sugar cubes with a tiny pair of silver tongs. 

"You say you have the experience to take this on, Dr. Scully," he
said casually, dropping the cubes into the coffee. "How many
undercover operations have you been on, if you don't mind me asking?"
He poured the cream in, sending up a stormy swirl of white.

She crossed her arms at her chest. "Am I being interviewed for this
position, Mr. Flaherty?" she asked. "Because I was under the
impression that I already had it." 

She meant what she said, but there was another part of her that was
being evasive. She suddenly wished she could say that she'd done what
Mulder had done, risking so much with August Bremer and the New
Spartans. 

She pushed the thought down immediately -- she'd been warring with
this nagging feeling of insecurity since being given the assignment,
but hadn't admitted it to anyone.

And she certainly wasn't going to give it away to Flaherty, or give
him room to play on it.

"I see," he replied simply, and brought her the bone white cup
sitting in gold-rimmed saucer. He picked up his own cup -- the coffee
black -- and returned to his seat. He blew on the hot liquid
delicately, took a sip.

"To answer your question, you are not being interviewed. The die is
cast as far as your placement is concerned. I've spent a great deal
of time making up a plausible cover story for you, giving you a
background that won't arouse suspicion." He leveled his gaze at her.
"In short, I've risked a great deal already, Doctor, and I just want
to be certain I haven't placed such a sizable bet on...shall we
say?....a questionable horse?"

"I was under the impression that you had risked this for your own
sake, sir, not for mine," Scully shot back. "I believe it was YOU who
decided to be a source of information for the agencies involved in
this."

"And let's not misunderstand that, either," Flaherty returned, his
voice sharp and rising just a touch in volume. "My loyalty is not to
the U.S. government in this, but to the Irish Republican Army and to
Ireland herself. My affiliation with the government is merely a
convenience. I have risked this for Ireland's sake, not yours. This
operation serves MY purposes, not the government's." 

"And what are those purposes, if I may ask?" Scully set her coffee
down on the table beside her. She refused to keep up the facade that
they were two acquaintances having tea any longer. 

Flaherty heaved out a breath, regaining his composure. When he
spoke, his voice had returned to its previous control. He rose,
placing his cup down on the table. He went to the fire, pulled back
the elegant screen and picked up a brass poker from the stand.

"I have spent the better part of my adult life working for Northern
Ireland's interests here in the States," he said conversationally,
poking at the fire. "I've spent a great deal of my hard earned
fortune funding various I.R.A. causes, raising money, heading the
Campaign for a Free Ireland. I've watched Northern Ireland's people
pay the terrible price for this destructive conflict, and have done
what I can to help their cause in any way that I could." 

"You've funded murder," Scully said under her breath. She couldn't
help but make her true feelings known.

Flaherty only smiled, looked back at her over his shoulder. "Exactly
the naive American response I expected from you, Doctor. It's all so
easy to look at from here, isn't it? You forget your own history. You
forget that this country once went to war for its own independence
against the British, and for many of the same reasons as Northern
Ireland does now." 

"That was war. This is terrorism."

"Terrorism is what happens when the enemy ensures that war is not a
feasible option," Flaherty responded blithely, turning over an orange
log. Scully felt a blast of new heat and the old man's face flared in
the bright light. 

"I see I cannot change your informed opinion on the subject." His
voice held more than a hint of sarcasm. "I would recommend, however,
that you attempt to at least see the other point of view in this.
After all, you're about to become a loyal soldier in the name of the
Cause." He looked back at her again. "Or so it will seem." He smiled
wryly again. 

"I've been fully briefed on the political situation in Northern
Ireland," Scully responded, and she picked up her coffee again, took
a sip. "Considering it is part of my cover." She emphasized the last
word. "A small part." 

Flaherty stood now, replacing the screen. Outside, the snow
continued to fall. 

"Yes, you're going to play the ignorant American, which shouldn't be
hard for you, I gather," Flaherty said, settling back in his chair.
"The brash idealistic Irish-American doctor who joined the C.F.I. out
of loyalty to her heritage, and who has now, in disgrace, been
recruited for a little task by some of the I.R.A.'s finest." He said
it all with great drama, as though he were retelling the plot of
novel. 

"I'm going to be a doctor," Scully said simply. 

"You're going to have to be more than that if you intend to get
close to Curran," Flaherty said. "He is not a man who trusts easily,
or often." 

"You know him then?" Scully asked, her curiousity piqued. Despite
her briefings on him by Mulder and the others in the task force, she
knew little about him. It made her nervous. 

Flaherty nodded, took another sip of his coffee. "I've met him on
one occasion, yes," he replied. "Before the Path's split with the
I.R.A. He's a very intense man, very magnetic. The kind of man who
can easily influence people to his way of thinking. And he gets his
job done, that much is for certain. Though it's a job for which he is
no longer needed, which he does not seem to understand."

"I would think you approved of his methods," Scully replied, her
coffee cup in front of her lips.

"There was a time when I did, yes." Flaherty said softly, placing
his cup on the table beside him and leaning back. His eyes did not
leave Scully's face. "And make no mistake, if the peace process
fails, I will again. But Northern Ireland has been decimated by this
conflict."

He gazed into the fire, the light throwing his face into shadows and
orange light. His eyes looked faraway, and for an instant Scully saw
his sadness, his exhaustion, the toll the years of conflict had
taken. 

"I've had friends -- good friends -- die or be imprisoned. This
peace accord currently underway with Britain is the best opportunity
we've had, or are likely to get." He paused, took in another tired
breath. "Most of us understand this. Owen Curran does not. He
therefore threatens that opportunity." 

He looked at Scully now, his expression serious. His voice was
quiet. "Thus, I am forced to resort to alternate methods to stop the
destruction of this peace." 

Scully gaped at him. "You're doing this on your own. This isn't
through the Campaign for a Free Ireland at all."

Flaherty nodded grimly. "If your true identity is revealed to
Curran, it is not only your life that will be in danger. I am the
only connection between you and The Path. There will be no one else
to blame." 

Scully nodded, letting a beat of silence pass as she considered his
words. "I understand," she said quietly. 


Maybe that was what this whole thing was about, she thought later,
bundled up in her coat and gloves and winter boots, carrying a black
umbrella one of the maids had loaned her. She huddled beneath it, a
stark figure in black against the landscape of still-falling snow.

Sacrifice. 

She turned the word over in her mind as she walked through the
immense garden on the grounds behind the house, trying to clear her
mind. Trying to center herself after the whirlwind of change that had
swept her up over the past few days, much as the snow was now being
swept up by the cold wind into dim lights lining the snowy pathway
that led through the barren trees. 

As she made her way down the path, her boots making soft crunching
sounds as she walked, she found her thoughts inexplicably drawn to
her father. She thought of the sacrifices he'd made, the years of his
children's lives he'd missed, the time he hadn't been with her mother
when he spent those long months at sea. She thought then of how he'd
disapproved of her choice to join the F.B.I. and wondered how he
would feel about that choice now, seeing how much she was willing to
give up, to risk, in the name of duty. Duty to the work she had
chosen to do. 

Still pondering this, she found herself in front of a small square
maze of low bushes, a sharply cut, flat-topped hedge cutting an
intricate path in the middle of a small clearing. Entering the maze,
she made her way to the center, where a Celtic cross, carved in
stone, stood, shouldered with snow. She stopped before it for a long
moment, studying the figures carved into it, listening, drinking in
the quiet. The wind began to blow and her eyes teared up. She blinked
them away. 

She could see it now so clearly. The loneliness her father must have
felt standing on the deck of a ship, so far away from anyone or
anything he loved -- except the sea. 

************** 

END OF CHAPTER SIX. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER SEVEN.

Date: 04 Feb 2001 16:11:13 GMT
Subject: NEW: Secret World  (7a/25) by Bonetree

I did not write this.  Send feedback to bonetree@gmail.com


Disclaimer in Chapter 0.  This is Chapter Seven A.

**************

U.S. AIRWAYS FLIGHT 289
30 MILES FROM RICHMOND INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT
DECEMBER 29
4:33 p.m.


It had snowed in Richmond, just a few days shy of the new year.
Scully watched as the winter landscape, scarred with the plowed
black ribbons of highway, the patches of subdivisions, came into
view.  The plane continued its descent, dipping through the last
of the thick clouds and into the gloaming light of early
evening.  

"Ladies and gentlemen, we are beginning our final descent into
the Richmond metropolitan area. Please fasten your seat belts
and return your tray tables to the upright position.  For those
of you remaining in the Richmond area, the weather report is
overcast skies, temperature 31 degrees...."  

Scully put the in-flight magazine she'd been pretending to read
for the duration of the flight in the pocket of the seat in
front of her.  There was no need for her to adjust her seat;
she'd been sitting upright, stiff as stone, since she'd gotten
on the plane, feeling as uncomfortable with her body as she did
with her new name.   It was as if she wasn't quite sure who she
was or how she should behave.

The first thing to tip off this feeling of unreality, the
feeling that something fundamental had changed about her
identity, was the nearly empty briefcase beneath the seat in
front of her.  It had somehow been a comfort to her to have all
the files on Curran and The Path, all the autopsy reports of
Mary Rutherford and the other victims.  It was all there if she
needed to refer to it, if she needed to recall some vital
detail. Now, she had nothing but her memory to carry her
through, the files, all copies, burned in Flaherty's fireplace
that morning before she left.

So she'd spent the flight replaying facts in her mind,
rehearsing as though she were an actor on a well-attended
opening night.  

First, she tried to recall everything she knew about Owen
Curran.  

Curran's father, James, had died in prison after starving
himself to death during a hunger strike.  His mother had died
soon after, leaving Curran, his sister Mae, and his brother,
also James, orphaned at the ages of 10, 11 and 15,
respectively.  

James had entered the priesthood when he was 17 years old, and
Curran and his sister had raised themselves on the streets of
Belfast, soon becoming part of the I.R.A.  No one was exactly
sure when this was the case, though by the time James was killed
in a protest when Owen was 14, Curran was already a suspected
member.  He'd been arrested and questioned in relation to a
retaliatory attack on a British convoy on the outskirts of
Belfast soon after the protest, but had been released because of
lack of evidence tying him to the terrorist act.  

All of the information about Curran's youth had come from that
questioning, and once he was released, Curran disappeared into a
hazy series of blurred photographs and rumors about his
involvement with various I.R.A. operations.  He was reputed to
be climbing the ranks quickly, but he stayed one step ahead of
the British authorities, covering his tracks and connections
with care.  

Scully recalled the most recent photograph from the file well: 
Curran on a crowded street in Belfast, a cigarette dangling from
one corner of his full lips.  He'd been about 30 in that
picture, the photo only a few years old.  A distinguished nose,
though crooked at the bridge from being broken.  High
cheekbones.  Thick brows.  Dark, closely cropped hair, already
hemmed in gray at the temples.  A scar running along the side of
his mouth.   

But what Scully remembered most were his pale blue eyes. 
Staring straight into the camera.  Aware he was being watched,
even in the midst of the bustling crowd.  

"Owen Curran," Mulder had said in his presentation to the task
force, "...is obsessive to the point of paranoia.  Cautious. 
Meticulous.  A natural leader, as evidenced by his quick rise to
power within The Path.  He will be afraid to make any authentic
affiliations with anyone other than his sister, Mae, and a few
close advisors.  However, with the exception of his sister, he
won't trust even those advisors completely because of his early
exposure to abandonment."  

Mulder had come around the table, clicking on a slide of the
picture she remembered so well.  He stood beside the screen, his
face even with Curran's.  "He carries a deep hatred of the
British.  He blames them for the death of his family, so his
fight goes beyond politics and into the deeply personal.  This
makes him more dedicated and more dangerous."  

The flaps were coming down on the wings now, the plane filling
with the sound of rushing air as the plane began to brake for
its final descent.  Scully stared out the window at snowy ground
coming closer, the blue and white and red lights of the airport
coming into view.  Off in the distance she could see the city
skyline of Richmond, the buildings still outlined in lights in
the blue-gray dusk.  

One of those buildings, she thought, was the hotel where she
and Mulder had stayed, where Mulder would be still.   She took
great comfort that he was there.  It scared her how much comfort
she took in that fact.  

Sitting up straighter, as if to shake those feelings away, as
if to reassert her own confidence, she continued to recite in
her mind the things that she knew about the case.  

She was being picked up at the airport by Mae Curran.  Little
was known about Mae, except that she was always, it appeared, at
her brother's side.  Scully had seen one picture of her in the
series of slides in Mulder's presentation -- curly long black
hair, pale skin dotted with freckles, the same intense blue eyes
of her brother.  

According to Flaherty, Scully would be staying with Mae, at
least until she could find a place of her own.  It had been
meant as an offer of hospitality by Curran, and the task force
had been pleased at this unexpected offer of access.  Scully was
pleased as well, but the fact still made her apprehensive.  As
long as she was staying with Mae, there would be no way for her
to ever be "off duty" -- she would have to be Katherine Black 24
hours a day.  There would also be no way for her to meet in
complete privacy with Mulder or anyone else from the task force
that would be monitoring her.  

She would make finding a place to live her first priority.

The runway rushed up, the plane lurching as the wheels touched
down, the engines roaring as the plane slowed.  She reached down
to her feet, pulled out her small purse and the briefcase. 
Shifting in her seat, she was once again keenly aware of the
absence of her Sig, of her coat pocket empty of her badge, of
the wallet in her purse empty of every shred of her real self --
even the pictures of her family.  Everything had been replaced
with the documents of her new identity.  Without thinking, she
held the purse to her chest as the plane taxied to the gate.

*********

RICHMOND INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA
5:16 p.m.


The first lesson that Scully realized she was going to have to
learn about being undercover was that she was going to have to
abandon her prejudices.  

She knew this the moment she walked off the plane and saw Mae
Curran at the end of the gate area.  Curran was wearing a brown
suede overcoat and jeans, a grey wool scarf, her long curly hair
pulled back in a loose ponytail.  She held in one hand a sign
with the name "Dr. Katherine Black" neatly written on it.  Her
other hand rested on the small shoulder of a five or six year
old boy.  

Scully wasn't exactly sure what it was that she expected to
find on her first meeting with a known international terrorist,
but someone who looked like a kindergarten teacher was not it. 

Shouldering her briefcase and purse, she went toward Curran,
trying her best to appear casual and nonchalant.   It was hard
considering Curran was watching her so intently as she
approached. 
  
"I'm Katherine Black," Scully said softly once she'd stopped in
front of the woman and boy.  Curran kept studying her for a few
seconds, taking in her face, her eyes a little wide, as though
she were surprised.  

"Is something wrong?"  Scully asked, feeling instantly nervous,
as though Curran could already see through her cover.  

The other woman tucked the sign under her arm, struck out of
her staring.  "No, of course not, Dr. Black,"  she said
hurriedly.  "You just look very much like someone I used to
know."  She put a hand out.  "I'm Mae Curran.  Welcome."  

Her voice was soft, a bit breathy.  Heavily accented.  A
hesitant smile came to her lips as Scully reached out and shook
her hand.  The blush of color on Curran's cheeks and the shyness
of her manner surprised Scully again.  

"And this," Mae continued as she released Scully's hand and
looked down at the boy between them, "This is my nephew Sean. 
Can you say hello to Dr. Black, Sean?"

Scully looked down into the boy's deep green eyes, smiled
through her nervousness.  He had an open, warm face as he looked
up at her.  His hair was a bright shade of red, not unlike
Scully's own.

"Hello, Dr. Black," he said, his voice light as a bell.  He did
not have any of his aunt's shyness, it appeared.  Scully also
noted the first gap in the information the task force had
assembled on Owen Curran -- they had not told her that he had a
son.

"Let's see to your things then," Mae said softly, gesturing
with her hand towards the corridor that led to the baggage claim
area.  As Scully passed her, she reached out and lifted the
briefcase off her shoulder by the strap.   "Here, I'll get that
for you."

Scully let her have it, thanked her quietly.  They moved with
the throng of people coming off the flight, reunited families
surrounded by boisterous children, businessmen talking on cell
phones as though their lives depended on them as they hurried
along.

"Dr. Black, were you told you'd be staying with me until you
got settled in?"  Mae asked as they walked, her hand firmly
holding Sean's as they moved through the crowd.  

"Yes, I was," Scully replied, glancing at the other woman's
pale face as they walked, struck once again by how gentle, how
innocent Curran looked.   It was only the lines around her eyes
that gave her age as being over twenty.  That and a certain
heaviness in her carriage, a sadness, as though she were very
world weary for being so young.   

"That's very generous of you," Scully continued.  "And you can
call me Katherine."   

Since "Katherine" was her middle name, and a name she'd
occasionally been called when she was younger, she was somewhat
relieved to be able to use it.  It gave her cover a touch of
familiarity that she found comforting.

"All right, Katherine it is."  Curran smiled again, the same
shy smile, as though she didn't want anyone to see her doing it.
 "We'll be going to the flat to drop off your things and then
we're going straight out again."

"Oh?"  Scully replied.  

"Yes," Mae continued, helping Sean onto the escalator going
down.   "My brother Owen wants to meet you tonight.  He has
something for you to do that needs taking care of right away."

"I see,"  Scully said, following right behind them.  So soon,
she thought....

Sean turned to her now, standing backwards on the escalator as
they descended.  "We're going to a party," he said happily.

"A party?"  Scully said, smiling down at the boy.  "Who's the
party for?"

"It's not really a party," Mae corrected, looking down at Sean
as if to tell him to hush, then she returned her gaze to Scully.
"There's just a gathering to hear a friend's band play at a
local pub."  

"Ian is playing his guitar," Sean continued, and began
chattering people's names, people who would be at the pub.  Mae
looked at Scully apologetically.  

"Dr. Black will meet everyone when she gets to the pub, Sean. 
That's quite enough talk for now."  

"No, he's fine," Scully said, smiling.  It really was more than
fine.  The more names she heard the better.

They reached the baggage claim area and Scully took her place
beside the conveyor.  It was already moving, carrying the
battered large and small shapes of bags around and around.  

"If you don't need any help with your bags, I'll go ahead and
get the car."  Mae gave Sean's hand a tug to keep him away from
the belt.

"That would be fine," Scully replied.  "I can take care of
them.  I'll meet you out front."  

She watched Mae and Sean go, weaving through the crowd.  She
felt her nervous energy beginning to ebb a bit.  She found Mae
Curran not only accessible but friendly, likeable.  And Sean's
presence had put her much more at ease.   

There was something so normal about them.  They were, in many
ways, just a woman about her age and a young boy.  People who
also existed outside the dark agendas of The Path.  Who went to
a pub to listen to a friend play the guitar.  

She felt herself calming with the thought.  If she could do
this assignment by approaching the people she encountered from a
sense of  common ground, it would make it easier for her to move
among them.  

And she was going to meet Owen Curran that night, apparently to
find out what sort of task he had in mind for her this soon in
the operation.   She would have information for Mulder and the
task force by the end of the night.

She kept her eye on the belt, watching for her bags and
considered all this.  Nothing was coming out exactly as she had
envisioned.  For that, she was grateful.  

***********

END CHAPTER 7a.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 7b.

***********

THE GREY MOUSE PUB
7:03 p.m.


Mae pulled the battered Chevy pickup into a spot in the crowded
parking lot of the pub, the music audible even in the closed-up
truck with the heat blasting.   Scully could only make it out a
bit, but she could tell it was upbeat and full of fiddles.  

Sean was squirming between her and Mae.  He'd been excited the
whole time they'd been at Mae's apartment on Grace Street,
putting Scully's things in her small bedroom.  It had reminded
Scully of one of the apartments she'd lived in in medical
school, the room at the end of a long shotgun hallway, the
furthest room from the kitchen and living room area.  Two large
windows, almost floor to ceiling, looked out on the brick side
of the house next door.  They were hooded with cheap plastic
blinds.

The room was sparsely furnished:  a full-size bed made up with
clearly second hand blankets, capped with a cheap metal-slatted
headboard;  a dresser with six drawers; a small rug in the
middle of the room; a round table beside the bed.   Radiator
heaters hissed at the persistent chill in the poorly insulated
room.    

Mae had apologized for the sparseness of it, but Scully had
responded kindly that it was everything she needed until she
found a place of her own.  She'd set her bags on the bed and
hadn't even been able to take her coat off and relax for a
moment before Sean started pleading with Mae for them to go.    

Now, Mae turned off the truck and opened her door, stepping out
in the frigid night air, Sean clambering out her side, as well. 
Scully climbed out the other side, slammed the door shut, met
Mae and Sean in front of the truck.  

"It's a bit wild tonight," Mae said, nodding towards the front
door.  "But my brother has a small room in the back where he
conducts his business.  It'll be quiet enough for you back
there."  

They entered the pub and Scully was immediately assailed by a
loud Irish reel, a press of bodies, and a cloud of cigarette
smoke.  They picked their way through the crowd, people greeting
Mae and Sean as they did so.  Scully got many an interested look
as she followed Mae -- clearly they weren't very used to
strangers.   She found it hard to meet all the curious stares. 

A band was playing on stage -- guitars, fiddles, hand drums,
flutes.  People were dancing in the one clear area of the entire
bar.  

They finally reached the back of the bar where double swinging
doors guarded a small corridor.  Mae led them down the corridor
to another door and knocked on it.  She'd been right.  The
music, while still loud, was at a tolerable level back here.

A huge man answered the door, more than a foot taller than
Scully and twice as wide.  He had a scowl on his face as he
looked at Scully.  Sean slipped by him and ran into the room.  

"Mae," the man said by way of greeting.  "Who've you got here
now?  That doctor from Boston's my guess."  

"It is, John," Mae replied, and turned to Scully.  "Katherine,
this is John Fagan.  John, this is Dr. Black."  

The man looked at Scully for another moment, as though he were
debating whether to let her in or not.  Finally he stepped
aside, and that was his only greeting.  Mae brushed past him,
Scully following behind.  As she passed Fagan, he gave her body
a long, lascivious look; she felt herself redden, but met his
eyes, forcing him to look her in the face.  Once he had, she
returned her attention to the room.  She could still see Fagan
smirking at her as she passed, then he closed the door behind
them.  

Three men sat around a round table covered with papers, beer
glasses.  Sean was on his father's lap.  Scully recognized
Curran immediately.  He was exactly the same as he was in the
picture, right down to the close-cropped dark hair.  He looked
up at the newcomers in the room.

And locked eyes with Scully.  His mouth hung open a bit and an
expression of sadness, surprise, something Scully couldn't quite
name flashed across his face.  Scully met the intense look
evenly.  

The other two men at the table had likewise turned to look at
her.  She met their eyes, as well, and she grew immediately
concerned.  They both looked haggard, almost emaciated.  Dark
circles clung to their eyes.  One of them was lifting a glass of
beer to his lips, and his hand was trembling.  They were clearly
very ill with something.  

Curran snapped himself out of his state quickly, moved Sean off
his lap and then stood himself, regaining a smooth hard mask of
a face. 

"Dr. Black, is it?"  he said, forcing Scully's attention away
from the two men.  "I'm Owen Curran.  I'm the man who got you
down here."   He put out a hand over the table, wiping it on his
pants leg before he did so.

"Yes, I'm Katherine Black," she replied, and took his
outstretched hand, shook it lightly.  "It's good to meet you,
Mr. Curran."  

He didn't answer her, but rather gestured to the other men at
the table.  "This is Danny Conner.  Jim Creeley."  The two men
nodded, looking at her warily, but said nothing.  "You'll be
working with them a good bit."  

Again Scully's attention was drawn to the two men's appearance.
She'd never seen anyone look as exhausted.  But Curran himself,
Mae, Sean....they all looked fine, healthy.  She wondered if
Conner and Creeley had just gotten off some task that kept them
up for a few days.  

She nodded to them by way of greeting.  Curran was looting
around on the table, sifting through the piles of paper. 
Finally he found what he was looking for, a sheet of paper with
a list on it.  

"I need you to write some prescriptions for me," Curran said,
handing her the list.  "There's what I need, and I've put some
people's names on there for you to use as the dummy names for
the scrips."  

Scully studied the list as Curran continued.   "I want you to
write the scrips, then have them filled at the pharmacy at the
hospital.  They'll have everything you need.  Jim and Danny here
will pick them up after you've put them in.  Just let me know
once you've done it and I'll send them to fetch them."  

Scully read the names of the drugs to herself:  ketanserin,
ondansetron, granisetron, satosetron.  And mescaline, the
powerful hallucinogen.  They were all serotonin inhibiting
drugs.   Just like the ones found in Mary Rutherford's blood
stream during the autopsy.

"You sound like you've done this before," Scully commented
under her breath, still looking at the list. 

"Aye, that we have," Curran replied curtly, his voice lowering.
It sounded like a warning, like the rumbling of thunder before a
storm.  

"May I ask what these are for?"  she asked, though she didn't
really expect him to answer.   

Curran reclaimed his seat, lifted Sean back onto his lap.  "No,
you may not," he said flatly.  "You're getting paid to do what
you're told, Doctor.  I'll tell you everything you need to
know."  

Mae was looking at her nervously.  Curran stared her in the
face now, his brows raised in a "do I make myself clear"
expression.  Behind her, she could feel John Fagan's presence,
and turned to glance at him.  He was smirking at her again.  

Finally she nodded, folded the piece of paper in half and
stuffed it in her pocket.  

"All right," she said, and her voice was perturbed.  She did
not want to appear weak in front of this man.  She got the
feeling he would disdain it.  "I'll take care of it tomorrow
when I begin work at the clinic." 

"Very good," Curran replied, reaching for his beer.  The band
started up again, a man singing.  He gestured to the door.  

"You might want to go hear the band then,"  he said, took a
gulp of the dark beer.  "They're a pleasure to hear, and last I
looked there was quite a party going on."

Behind her, Fagan opened the door, the music flooding the room.
Sensing that she was being dismissed, Scully angled her head at
Curran.  "A pleasure, Mr. Curran," she said, her voice dripping
with sarcasm and irritation, irritation she wasn't having to
muster much as part of an act.  

Curran gaped at her, surprised at her tone.   He wasn't used to
being spoken to like that, that much was clear.  

"Thank you for the warm welcome," she finished, then turned on
her heel and, brushing past Fagan brusquely, left the room.  
Mae followed behind her and Fagan closed the door.  

Once they were back in the corridor, Mae came up alongside
Scully.  "You'll have to pardon my brother," she said just
loudly enough to be heard over the music.  "He can come across a
bit rude when you first meet him."  

"I see that," Scully replied, not looking at her.

"But you might want to watch how you speak to him, though," 
Mae continued, her voice lowering.  "He has a way of dealing
with people he thinks don't give him the proper respect."
"I'll try and remember that," Scully said, though she had no
intention of cowing.  In front of any of them.   Still, the
image of Mary Rutherford's body flashed into her mind. 
Relenting, she decided she would attempt to tread more lightly
when she could.  

They walked the rest of the way to the double doors in silence.

"So," Mae said brightly, trying to break the dour mood.  "Will
you drink a pint before I take you home?  Ian's band really is
quite good."  

Scully wanted nothing more than to go back to the apartment,
unpack, attempt to settle in.  And she'd never been one for bars
or crowds.  But she also didn't know where her opportunities to
glean information would be coming from, so she nodded, opening
the doors to the pub, taking in the crowd and the noise.

"Sure, I'll have a pint," she said, and forced a smile,
gesturing to the throng of people.  "Lead the way."  

Mae smiled slightly, clearly pleased, and did just that.

********

Later, she lay on her back in the rickety bed, watching snow
fall outside the window through the light filtering between the
houses from the street lamps.  She'd been so tired when they'd
returned to the apartment that she hadn't even unpacked her
things.  She'd opened one of the suitcases enough to find her
travel alarm, her bag of toiletries and her pajamas and had gone
straight to bed, trying not to listen to the muted sound of the
television, which Mae was watching in the living room.  

She considered her first meeting with Owen Curran, with Mae. 
She liked Mae, who seemed so open and trusting to her, the exact
opposite of her brother.  It was going to be hard getting close
to Owen, that much was clear.  But then, that was to be
expected, she thought as she rolled over, facing the window now.

Her mind then replayed the names of the drugs he'd asked for
again and again, searching for some connection, some way they
could be used together, and for what purpose.   It remained a
mystery to her.

Shifting, she pulled the covers up closer to her chin.  The
radiators thumped and hissed, trying to fight the chill that
bled through the old windows.   She thought of how, when she was
cold at home and Mulder was there, he would wrap his body around
hers, pressing against her for warmth.  If she closed her eyes
she could almost conjure the feeling of his arm wrapped around
her, his leg slipping between her knees, his warm breath at her
ear sending a tingle down her spine that had nothing to do with
cold.....

She missed him terribly.  And so soon, too.  She missed not
only his body, but everything about him.  Sharing a meal with
him.  Working late at one of their apartments, surrounded by
files.  Sitting in their office, arguing about some point or
another.  She wondered when she would see him. 

Her last thoughts were of him as she slipped, exhausted, into a
deep sleep.  She slept heavy, the night cold, dreamless.  

**********

BROAD STREET
DECEMBER 30
7:34 a.m.


Bus 19 took Scully straight down Grace Street, through the area
around Virginia Commonwealth University and then onto Broad, the
long main street of Richmond that led through the older sections
of downtown.  She looked out the window at the snow-capped glass
walkway over the street that marked the 6th Street Marketplace. 
They passed beneath it, heading toward the tower of the hospital
at the Medical College of Virginia.  She started work in their
outpatient clinic that morning.  

She was sitting on one of the seats that faced the side of the
bus.  In front of her, several other morning commuters hung onto
the overhead rings and swayed slightly as the bus lumbered down
the street.   She held her briefcase, filled with her falsified
credentials, between her calves as they rode along.  

The bus pulled over at a stop, the doors hissing open.  A blast
of cold air came in with a rush.  

From her pocket, she pulled out the list of drugs, studying
them again.  The amounts that Curran was asking for were huge. 
There were over twenty names on the list, and nine drugs for
each of them.  She wondered once again what Curran could be up
to.  

Someone brushed up against her leg as several people pressed
into the bus from the street.  She pulled her leg away slightly,
keeping her eye on the list.  

"Excuse me," the voice said, and she looked up immediately at
the sound of it. 

There stood Mulder, dressed in sweatpants and a hooded
sweatshirt and coat, with a stocking cap on his head.  He looked
for all the world like a jogger, his cheeks flushed from the
cold wind.  He wore a day's growth of beard, as well.  

 She felt a smile curling her lips as she looked at him, and he
smiled back.

"No problem," she said aloud.  

He hung onto a ring as the doors closed and the bus lurched
forward again, his other hand jammed in the front pocket of his
sweatshirt.  She couldn't take her eyes off of him, nor could he
stop looking down at her, it seemed.   She could feel so much
from just his gaze, and she drank it in.  

Finally, she glanced out at the street as the hospital loomed
outside the window.  Standing quickly, she grabbed her briefcase
and tapped the call strip for the driver.  Now she was right
beside him, close enough to smell the soap he'd used in the
shower that morning.  

His hand snaked out from his pocket.  He reached down
surreptitiously and tucked a small slip of paper into her gloved
hand, which she closed her fist around as the bus stopped.  With
one last look at him, and with a brush against him as she moved
to the door, she stepped down off the bus onto the curb.  She
could feel his eyes still on her.  

The bus pulled away, and she watched it go.  

Standing there on the freshly shoveled curb across the street
from the hospital, she shouldered her briefcase, then opened the
note he'd tucked in her hand. 

"10 a.m. tomorrow at the clinic," it said.  "Under the name
George Hale."  

Then there was another line, written smaller than the rest of
the note.  

"I'm right here.  Close by."  

She was still smiling when she reached the other side of the
street. 

*********

END OF CHAPTER SEVEN.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER EIGHT.

*********

J&J WAREHOUSE
THE BANKS OF THE JAMES RIVER
10:34 p.m.


The water at this place in the James River was partially
frozen.  Huge islands of ice moved slowly past the triangles of
lights thrown by Owen Curran's car as it came to a halt, the
tires sliding just a bit in last night's snowfall.  There was
another car there, partially hidden behind the abandoned
warehouse's squat frame.  

"He's here on time for a change," John Fagan said from the
driver's seat.  Curran nodded and said nothing; instead, he took
a long drag on his cigarette and opened the door, stamping it
out in the snow as he stood.  Fagan followed him out of the car,
coming around to stand beside him as they moved toward the
warehouse.  A crack of light shone through the gap in the
doors.  

Fagan pushed the door aside, let Curran enter first.  It was
just as cold in the warehouse as it was outside, the metal walls
offering no insulation from the winter night.  In the corner,
the source of the light -- an electric lantern sitting atop a
small stack of wooden crates.  A man sat on a crate beside it. 
He wore an old army-surplus parka, jeans, and black boots, and
was rubbing his hands together for warmth.  His head jerked in
the direction of the movement in surprise.  

"Relax, Hugh," Curran said, holding up his hands and he walked
towards the light.  "You'd think you were expecting someone
else."  Fagan followed just behind him as Curran pulled up a
crate to sit across from the man.  Fagan remained standing
behind him, his gloved hands clasped in front of him.

"It's not that," Hugh replied.  "It's just been so quiet in
here you could hear a fuckin' mouse get a hard-on."   He let out
a half-hearted laugh, glancing nervously at Fagan, who didn't
share in it.  But then, he rarely did.

Curran smiled indulgently, his lip crimping the thick scar that
ran alongside his mouth.  "Sorry to startle you then."  He
regarded the other man in the strange electric light, noted his
pale face, slicked with sweat, noted the fact that he was
trembling.  

"What's the matter, Hughey?" he asked, his voice dripping with
concern as he leaned back a bit and jammed his hands in the
pockets of his jacket.  "You not feeling well?  The trip tire
you out then?"  

"That must be it," Hugh said, trying to sound casual, though
his eyes continued to dart back and forth between Fagan and
Curran.  He smiled a bit again, met Curran's eyes.  "Though I
think another little pick-me-up would do the job for me."  He
swallowed, the smile vanishing.  "You got any with you, eh?"  

"You know I don't do that sort of thing, Hugh," Curran said,
reached from his pocket and pulled out another cigarette.  He
lit it, the flame flaring and turning the world red in the glare
for a second.  "You can get some back at the house after we
finish having our little private conversation here.  How's
that?"  

"All right then..."  Hugh swallowed again nervously.  "Though
I'm afraid I don't have much to tell you."  

Curran blew out a puff of smoke, his eyes boring into Hugh's. 
Behind him, John Fagan shifted his weight from one food to
another on the cold floor.  "What do you mean by that?"  Curran
asked.  "You couldn't get in to have a look around?"  

"Oh no, no, I got in," Hugh replied quickly.  "I just...well, I
didn't get around to looking at the outside much.  It seemed too
risky at the time."

"But that's why I sent you, Hugh," Curran said slowly, as
though he were talking to a child.  "And you've done more risky
things than that before.  I know that for a fact."  

He took another drag off his cigarette when the other man's
only response was to look down at the ground, then up again, his
eyes continuing to flick around the room like an animal looking
for an escape.  Curran knew he didn't have to worry about him
running, though.  Not with Fagan here.  

"Could it be," Curran continued almost casually, replacing his
lighter in his pocket carefully.  "... that your heart wasn't
quite in this, Hughey?"

Hugh looked down at the ground.  "I just don't understand what
you want with that building.  Why you'd be looking at the exits
and entrances so carefully.  It made me wonder what exactly I
was doing up there."

"You were supposed to be doing what you were told," Curran
said, his voice lowering.  "That's all you have to worry about,
Hugh.  Just doing what you're told."

"I've always done that in the past, yes," Hugh replied.  His
voice gained a touch of confidence, strength.  He even sat up
straighter on the crate. "But if you're planning what I think
you're planning here, I don't want any part of it.  And none of
the others will either."

Curran made a small "tsking" sound with his tongue.  "Hughey,
you've never questioned anything I've planned in the past. 
That's why I picked you for this special task for me, because I
thought I could rely on you in particular."  

He stared Hugh in the face, shaking his head slightly.  "I'm
very disappointed."   He cocked his head back to look at Fagan
over his shoulder.   "Aren't you disappointed in Hugh, John?" 
he asked.

"Very," Fagan replied with mock regret, his hands going into
his pockets.  He drew out a pair of handcuffs.

"What are you doing, Owen?"  Hugh asked, his hands going to the
crate he was sitting on, as though preparing to leap up at any
second.  "We've been friends for a long time, you can't -- "

"Aye, we have," Curran said with a hint of regret in his voice.
Just a hint. Then he nodded a bit, urging Fagan forward.  

As Fagan moved, Hugh jumped up, tried to bolt for the door, the
crate clattering across the concrete floor.  Curran took a drag
from his cigarette as Fagan wrestled the other man to the
ground, jamming his knee into his back as he slapped the cuffs
on him, trapping his hands behind his back.  Fagan stood now
beside him, keeping his foot squarely on Hugh's back.

"What are you doing?!"  Hugh shouted shrilly, the sound echoing
off the metal walls of the warehouse.  "Have you completely lost
your mind?!"

Curran stood now, going to Hugh.  He knelt down beside him, so
he could look in his face.  He blew out a long stream of smoke,
and Hugh was forced to shut his eyes against it.  

"No, Hughey, it's *you* that has," he said quietly,
dangerously.  

"What, you're going to kill me, just like that?  After all
these years with you, you're just going to kill me?"  Hugh
panted against the floor, struggling vainly against Fagan's foot
on his back.  

But Curran only shook his head.  "No, I'm not going to kill
you," he said softly.  He reached down and ran a hand over
Hugh's curly hair almost fondly.  Hugh looked at him, relief,
but still some fear in his eyes.  Curran leaned close so that he
could whisper directly into the other man's ear.   

"But I am going to let you die."  

There was a beat of stunned silence.  "What the hell are you
talking about?"  Hugh asked desperately.   "Wha--?"  Fagan
kicked him in the ribs, silencing him.

Curran stood now, tossed his cigarette on the floor right
beside Hugh's face, stepped on it, grinding it into the concrete
with his foot.  He looked to Fagan.

"You'll see to it then, John?"  he asked quietly.  

"Aye, that I will," Fagan replied, handing over the keys to the
car.  "Don't worry about a thing."  

Curran ignored Hugh's pleas as he walked from the warehouse,
closing the door against them.  Then he slowly went to the car,
got in, and pulled away into the night.  


***********


BELLE ISLE
DECEMBER 31
8:16 a.m.

Mulder hunkered against a cold wind that swept off the rapids
of the James River.  He was on the suspension bridge beneath the
Lee Bridge, a long walkway above the water that led to the tiny
island in the middle of the river.  Below him, he could see the
tell-tale signs of a crime scene -- the black body bag spread
out on the sandy bank, the plain-clothes and uniformed cops
knotted here and there, drinking cups of coffee for warmth.  And
the ubiquitous whine and snap of flashbulbs going off around a
dim shape sprawled on the bank, one he couldn't quite make out
from this height.  He sipped his own cup of coffee as the wind
tore at his face with icy fingers and he quickened his gait.

Which only made the distance between he and Granger, who was
trailing behind on his much shorter legs, even greater.  Granger
stepped it up, nearly trotting now behind Mulder, pulling his
own coat around him.  He had a stuffed briefcase tucked under
one arm, his collar turning up in a sudden breeze.

"Agent Mulder," he called.  Mulder could tell that the younger
man was getting out of breath and reluctantly slowed his pace a
bit, turning to spare Granger a glance over his shoulder. 
They'd reached the winding ramp that would take them down to the
ground, and Granger caught up with him there, taking up his
place beside him.  

"What is it?" Mulder asked, his tone flat, but attempting
interest.  Granger had been flitting around him like a fly all
morning.  Actually, he'd been doing it ever since yesterday when
Granger picked him up two stops past the hospital where he'd
left Scully.  The young agent's eyes had darted around behind
his dark, prescription sunglasses with enough suspicion to make
Mulder think he was picking up the President.  

Granger, Mulder decided dourly,  was taking this Secret Agent
Man routine a little too much to heart.  

"I didn't get a chance to tell you in the car that I picked up
all the copies of the reports of the other deaths before you
came to get me, just in case we wanted to compare the settings,
the weather, anything like that."  He fumbled a thick file out
of the briefcase, proffered it to Mulder, who took it, jammed it
under his arm without looking at it.  

"Thanks," he replied.  "That was good thinking."  He only half-
meant the compliment, but figured he'd throw the guy a bone. 
Maybe it would help him relax.  

The task force had been monitoring the police scanners since
Mary Rutherford's death.  Padden wanted to make sure that they
kept ahead of the Richmond police should anything related to
their case crop up like that again.  Mulder had gotten the call
at seven from Jessup.

One of the plain clothes cops came forward, his hands up to
halt the two agents' progress.  Mulder shifted his coffee to his
other hand, groped inside his coat packet and produced his
badge.  Granger had his out already.

"I'm Agent Mulder with the F.B.I; this is Agent Granger with
the C.I.A."  

"C.I.A *and* F.B.I?"  the cop said incredulously.  "I'm
Lieutenant Nachman, Richmond P.D."  He eyed the two agents
almost suspiciously.  "You sure you two are in the right place? 
I mean, all this for this poor son-of-a bitch?"  

"We're both profilers, involved in an ongoing investigation
that we're not at liberty to discuss."  Mulder said quietly.
"We'd appreciate your cooperation."  

Nachman stuck his bottom lip out, considering, looking from
Granger to  Mulder and back.  Mulder sipped his coffee, met his
probing look blithely.  Finally, Nachman shrugged.  

He gestured toward the bank of the river where the
photographers were gathered.  "Well, there's not much to see
over there, but you're welcome to it.  Two joggers found him
this morning, just like you see him there."  

"Thank you for your help, Lieutenant," Mulder said, and he and
Granger moved carefully over the rocky ground, toward the thin
ribbon of sand that lined the bank.  

Mulder tossed his coffee cup into a nearby park trashcan, dug
around in his coat pocket and pulled out two pairs of rubber
gloves.  He passed one pair off to Granger as he edged through
the two photographers, kneeling beside the body lying face down
on the beach.  

Well, he would have been face-down, Mulder corrected himself
wryly.  Had the body had a face.  

Pale flaps of ragged skin were frozen to the collar of an army
jacket.  The corpse's white hands were cuffed behind its back,
thick bruises around the wrists.  The neck vomited strings of
icy tissue and the remnants of the spine.  

Bile welled up into Mulder's throat and he put the back of his
hand across his mouth for a moment, averting his eyes.  From the
corner of his eye, he watched Granger kneel down and probe the
tissue in the neck with his fingers, looking through the bottom
of his bifocal glasses at the frozen gore.  

"Do you mind if I turn him over?" Granger asked, turning to
peer at the photographers.  

"Be our guest," one of the photographers replied.  "We're done
here anyway."  With that, they retreated to their equipment
cases, just beyond where the police were standing.  

Once they were safely out of earshot, Granger leaned down,
getting his arms beneath the body.  Pushing with his legs, he
flipped the stiff body over onto the snowy sand.  

Mulder forced himself to look now.  The bony bare chest,
visible because the parka had come open in the swift current,
the thin T-shirt pushed up almost to the base of the ruined
neck.  The man wore jeans, one black boot.  The other foot was
encased in an icy sock.  

"It looks like he went the same way as the others," Granger
said, brushing sand off his gloves.  

"Yes, it does," Mulder agreed, putting his hand in front of his
mouth again.  He had the same sense from this body when he
looked at it.  One feeling.  Incredible anger.   

"And there's not going to be any residue because of the water,"
Granger was saying, probing the neck for pieces of bone, teeth,
anything he could find.  Mulder watched him in horrified
amazement.  

"There won't be any residue anyway," Mulder said.  He had yet
to touch the body.  

Granger looked up at him.  "But wasn't Agent Scully's report
that she thought this was some sort of explosive dental
implant?"  

Mulder nodded.  "Yes, that was her report, but I don't believe
that's the case."  Now he did reach for the neck, pushing at the
end of the spine.  There wasn't any sheering here -- it was as
if the head had just snapped off.

"But I thought, with her being your partner that you'd --"

"Agree with her all the time?"  Mulder smiled a bit at that.  

Granger gave him a quizzical look.  "Well, not all the time,
but...you didn't say anything in the meeting about any other
theory."  

Mulder leaned back on his haunches, blew out a puffy breath
into the cold air, looked out at the river.  "You haven't had a
partner yet, have you, Granger?"  

Granger shook his head, looked down almost as though he were
ashamed.  "No, I haven't," he replied.  "I haven't been out in
the field much."  

Mulder nodded.  It wasn't exactly a surprise to him, and he
swallowed down any smartass reply he might have usually had,
knowing that what Granger had told him was a concession.  

"Well," he said, turning his attention back to the young man
before him.  "Let me tell you something I've learned over the
past six years.  One of the first things you do for your
partners is never challenge what  they say in front of the
brass.  You can argue all you want in private, but once you get
in front of your boss, you act as a team.  Always."  

Granger nodded.  "I see," he said thoughtfully after a moment,
staring down at the body.  "So...what's your theory then?" 

Mulder stood now, peeling off his gloves.  "I don't have a
specific theory as yet," he said quietly.  "But I don't think
we're dealing with any sort of explosive device."  He shivered,
pulling his coat around him more tightly.  "As a matter of fact,
I don't think this is going to turn out to be any sort of
conventional explosive at all."  

Granger stood, too.  "What else could it be?"  He suddenly
looked at Mulder dubiously.  "You're not going to tell me that
this is some kind of telekinetic thing, are you?  One of your X-
Files or something?"  

Mulder smiled, a full-toothed exaggerated smile.  "What if I
did?  What would you do then, Agent Granger?"

Granger smiled back, but it was a nervous smile.  He stood and
surveyed a train that had appeared on the tracks across the
river.  It blew out one long mournful note as it chugged along
the opposite bank.  He blew out a long breath.  

"That, Agent Mulder, I can't answer for you.  Yet."  


 ****************

END OF CHAPTER EIGHT.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER NINE.

************

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA HOSPITAL 
OUTPATIENT CLINIC 
10:23 a.m. 


Mulder sat on the edge of the examining table, one foot tapping
the metal side of it impatiently.  He still wore the coat and
jeans and boots, even though the nurse that had shown him in had
curtly instructed him to change into the blue and white gown
that sat haphazardly folded beside him.  He would only take this
"patient" cover so far, he decided, scowling at the windowless
room.  

He checked his watch.  His appointment had been for 10:00. 
Scully was late.  

Pushing himself off the table, he paced the small room, reading
the posters on the walls to distract himself.  A multicolored
child's drawing for public awareness about childhood
immunizations.  A graph on the prevalence of sexually
transmitted diseases, complete with close-up pictures.  He
grimaced at that and continued his circuit of the room.  

Looking up, he saw a Garfield poster taped to the ceiling,
right above the head of the table, announcing how the cartoon
cat hated Mondays.  His eyes dropped to the table, saw the
stirrups retracted into the side of it.  He took a step back.  

Sighing, he finally relented enough to remove his coat and toss
it in the chair against one of the walls, folded his arms across
his chest.  

He was nervous about seeing her, he realized suddenly.  

It had only been four days since they'd last spoken, but it
seemed much longer to him.  He remembered how frustrated he'd
felt on the bus yesterday by his inability to talk to her, to
touch her, *really* touch her.  How he'd simply held her in his
eyes, trying to convey all that he felt for her with his gaze.  

She'd looked a little bit haggard, he recalled, and the memory
concerned him.   He knew from experience how being undercover
could be a draining experience, always having to pretend to want
or be something else.  He tried to chalk her tired appearance up
to that, and hoped he was right.  

He heard a rustling outside the door, his chart being removed
from its tray.  Two knocks at the door.  

"Come in," he called.

She appeared in the doorway, dressed in black pants and boots,
and one of her white work shirts.  Over those, she wore a
doctor's lab coat, a stethoscope draped around her neck.     

"Sorry to keep you waiting," she said for the benefit of the
nurse who was passing by the doorway before she could get it
closed. 

"Not a problem," he replied, his lips curling up a bit as he
looked at her.  She made a very believable doctor.  It was like
looking at Scully as she would have been had she not joined the
F.B.I., like looking at some secret side of her.  

"What are you staring at?"  she asked, laying the chart on the
countertop near the small sink.  She was smiling as well.

"You," he said, leaning against the table, his hands planted
behind him.  "You look so much the part it almost fools me."    

She pushed her hair behind her ear self-consciously.  "I'm glad
I look the part, because I sure am having to act it.  You're the
fifth patient I've seen this morning already.  Thank God medical
school is coming back to me so quickly."  

The smile melted off his face.  "How are you holding up?"  He
said it softly, tenderly.  She looked even more tired than she
had yesterday.  

She took a step towards him, drawn by his tone.  "I'm okay. 
It's been a busy few days, though."

"Tell me what's been going on."   

She leaned against the countertop now, crossing her own arms at
her chest and began to tell him what she had experienced so far -
- about the meeting with Curran, the names she could remember of
the people she'd been introduced to.   Mulder studiously wrote
down the names in a small notebook he'd retrieved from his
coat.  

She then told him about the drugs she'd been asked to get,
pulling out a copy of the list from the chart she'd brought in
with her and giving it to him.  He glanced at it, then folded it
up and put it in his pocket.

"I'm surprised you've met Curran already,"  he said.  "I'd
assumed from my initial profile that he would be more cautious
about strangers than that."   

She nodded.  "I am, too.  But apparently he was willing to risk
meeting me so soon because he needed me to write those
prescriptions for him."

"They're the same drugs that were found in Mary Rutherford's
body?"

She nodded.   "And those are massive amounts of them -- see how
many people they're prescribed for?"  

He nodded.  "What do you think?"  

"I don't know what to think at this point," she replied.  "I do
know that two of those men I met at the pub, Conner and Creeley,
appeared to be ill, though Curran and those closest to him seem
to be fine.  Mae, his son Sean, his bodyguard...."

"Wait a minute," Mulder interrupted.  "Curran has a SON?"  

Scully nodded.  "Yes.  He's about six or seven I would guess. 
I asked Mae about his mother last night just in passing and she
wouldn't answer me.  She changed the subject right away."  

He nodded, chewed his lip, putting this new piece of
information into the puzzle that was Curran.  This changed
several things in his mind.  A man with a child was a man with
something precious to lose, something important to protect.  And
if he had a wife, as well....  

He concluded that Curran would plan things with more care than
he first realized.  That he would be extremely unlikely to make
any careless mistakes.  

"You might want to check out the owner of the Grey Mouse,"
Scully was saying, breaking him from his thoughts.   "The
licensing of the place, that sort of thing.  See if you can find
anything there."  

Mulder smirked.  "I'm sure Padden will know the guy's favorite
food within five minutes of getting his name.  You should see
the operation now.  There must be 40 new agents from three
different divisions working in there now, including three
doctors from Bethesda.  You can barely move around in there when
the whole task force is meeting."  

He paused, putting the notebook back in his coat pocket.  "I've
got some information for you, as well," he said.  

"What?" 

He told her about the body that had washed up from the James
that morning.    

"He wasn't wearing any identification, but we're assuming at
this point that he was Path or I.R.A., because the cause of
death was identical to the others.  The Richmond Medical
Examiner is going to do the autopsy, following the steps you
took with Rutherford.  I'll show you the report the next time we
meet up."  

"Good, " she replied, sighing, and ran her hands through her
hair tiredly.   "I haven't heard anything about it.  Nothing
from Mae, at least.  She seemed fine when I was having tea with
her this morning."  

 "Well, that certainly sounds like it's working out all right. 
You staying with her."  His hackles had risen up immediately at
the mental image of Scully sitting around a table drinking a cup
of tea with this woman.  His mood shift showed clearly in his
tone.

"What?"  Scully said, her gaze sharpening on him.  "I'm living
with this woman.   I have to make an effort to do ^^normal'
things with her from time to time, for the sake of the cover and
for the sake of my own sanity."  She paused.  "Plus that, she's
kind of....nice.  I like her."  

"You like her," Mulder parroted back quietly.  "Let me tell you
a little story about Mae Curran.  In 1977 there was a British
mounted patrol stationed in Belfast, a contingent of about 30
horses.  One day, a homemade bomb filled with nails and broken
glass exploded in the stable where the horses were kept.  Twenty-
two of the horses had to be put down because of their injuries. 
And you know who the British questioned about that?  A twelve-
year-old little girl named Mae Curran who had begged her way in
past the guards because she wanted to pet the horses."  

"Did they ever prove that she did it?"  Scully asked,
horrified.   

"They never found out," he replied.  "She slipped out of
custody before anyone could prove anything.  Just disappeared
back into the woodwork."  He paused for effect, watching her
look down.  "Think about that while you're having tea with her,
Scully."  

She looked up, met his eyes.  

"Don't forget who these people are," he said gravely.  "No
matter what they may seem like on the outside."  

She nodded now, blew out a breath.  "I understand," she said
softly.  "It's just so hard to imagine.  If you could see her
with Sean...see how she is..."  She trailed off.  He could tell
by the expression on her face that she felt chastised for a
moment.  It flashed across her face in a flush of color.   

"I'm sorry," he said immediately, tenderly, and moved close
enough to take her hand.  "I don't mean to talk you down.  It
just scares me, you being around these people, knowing what I
know about them.  I just don't want your guard coming down."  

"No, you're right, of course," she replied quickly.  "I know
you're just looking out for me."   He felt her fingers tighten
on his hand, a small squeeze.  She forced a smile up at him.  He
smiled back.  

He wanted to let the moment linger, knew that she wanted to, as
well.  But she broke his gaze.    

"Listen, " he said, "One more thing.  I'm not going to be
seeing you on the bus again.  It's too risky if we make a habit
of it.  It's hard to know if you're being watched."

"How will I contact you then?" 

"Put an ad in the personals in the Times-Dispatch.  Make it to
George from Gracie.  We'll be watching the paper every day.  You
do the same -- we may need to contact you, too, to get some
information to you.  And you should know that it may not always
be me coming to you here  -- it might be Granger, or even one of
the other agents.  I'll do everything I can for it to be me,
though."  

"Okay," she said, smiled.  There was something bittersweet in
the smile.   "I think that will work."  She caught sight of her
watch as she looked down, then started to say something.

"I know," he interrupted.  "You have to go.  Come here for a
second, though."  

With that, he gathered her into his arms.  He felt her surprise
at his spontaneity melt immediately, felt her bury her face in
his shoulder, her arms tight around his back.  He nuzzled her
hair.  

"I love you," he whispered close to her ear.  He felt her
shiver, her grip tightening.  "Please be careful."  

"I will," she whispered back.  "I love you, too."  Then she
pulled away from him enough to find his mouth with her own.  The
kiss didn't last long, but it spoke volumes between them.  

They stepped apart and she looked up at him for a beat, then
gathered up the chart she'd come in with and went out the door. 
He saw her have to make a concerted effort not to look back.  

**********

MAE CURRAN'S APARTMENT 
2233 GRACE STREET 
7:23 p.m.


Scully dropped her keys on the still-empty dresser in her room,
peeled out of her coat and tossed it on the edge of the bed. 
She then put her hands on the small of her back and stretched
the kinks out slowly as she yawned.  

She needed a good night's sleep, she thought, not the restless
turnings she'd had the previous night in her room, the lamplight
bleeding across her face for hours as she stared up at the
ceiling.  She was on edge, unable to quite adjust to her new
surroundings.  

She hadn't told Mulder that when she saw him today.  Though she
knew the fatigue showed on her face.  

She decided that perhaps finally unpacking her suitcase would
be a good start to trying to mentally place herself where she
was.  She would be looking for an apartment of her own this
weekend when she was finally off from work, but until she found
one, she figured she should go ahead and settle in where she was.

Sighing, she pulled the suitcase off the floor.  It was open,
clothes nearly spilling out of it from her early-morning
rootings for socks and underwear.  She started taking things out
a piece at a time, going to the dresser and opening the drawers,
placing the clothes into their respective drawers.

Out in the hallway, she heard the front door open, keys
jangling as they dropped on the countertop in the kitchen as Mae
entered the apartment.

"Katherine?"  Mae called down the long shotgun hallway.  Scully
heard footsteps coming towards her.  "You home?"

Scully picked up a few more clothes, folded them carefully. 
"Yes, I'm in here, Mae."  

The footsteps drew nearer, and then Mae was in the doorway to
her room, wearing a black sweater with a thick turtleneck
gathered around her neck and a pair of worn jeans.  There was
still snow on her boots.  

"You're finally settling in, are you?"  Mae said, smiling
kindly.  Scully glanced up at her and tried to force out the
image of Mae as a child, carrying a bomb while she stroked the
velvet nose of a horse.  She managed to stifle it down quickly
in the face of Mae's smile.  

It was too hard to make the two images mesh.  

"Yes, I thought I would.  It will probably be a week before I
can find a place of my own, someplace furnished that will let me
rent month to month. So I might as well get comfortable."  She
strained a smile in return.  

"That's good," Mae replied, coming into the room.  She sat down
on the edge of the bed.  "You need some help?"  Scully saw her
eyeing the open garment suitcase in the corner of the room.  

"Um, sure," Scully replied, still pulling clothes out of the
suitcase.  "If you want to you can hang those up in the closet." 

"All right then," Mae said, and stood.  Just as she did so,
Scully pulled out a shirt and it fell open.  The snowglobe
spilled out, rolling a couple of times and then coming to a stop
on its side on the bed, the water inside forming little
agitation bubbles on its surface as the plastic flakes swirled. 

Scully went for it instantly, an irrational feeling of panic
coming over her, as though the presence of the snowglobe, a
remnant from her real life, would give everything away.  Mae
beat her to it, picking it up and giving it a little shake.  

"Isn't that cute?"  Mae said, smiling at it.  "It looks like an
old Dublin Christmas scene!"  

Scully quelled her panic, regaining her wits about her.  It
was, she told herself, just a snowglobe, after all.   

"Where'd you get it then?"  Mae asked.  "A Christmas present?"

"Yes, it was," Scully said, and she smiled a bit at that,
remembering opening the package in Mulder's arms.  The warmth
must have eased onto her face, because Mae saw it immediately.

"From a...friend?"  She was teasing her now, Scully realized. 
Mae's eyes were clearly mischievous at this newfound piece of
information.

"Yes, it was from a friend," Scully replied, snatching the
snowglobe from Mae's hands.  She was hiding a smile though, a
blush coming to her cheeks.  "And you're not getting any more
out of me than that."  

 Mae laughed at that as Scully put the snowglobe on her
nightstand, returned to her suitcase.  

"All right," Mae said indulgently, feigning a put-upon tone. 
She stood and went to the garment bag.  "I won't press you for
anything then.  But why would you leave him to come down here, I
wonder?"

Scully was struck by the irony of being asked that, when she'd
spent the better part of the day at the clinic after Mulder left
thinking the same thing.  

"He....understands my convictions,"  was what she said aloud. 
It was the truth, after all.  

"I see," Mae said, nodding as she began removing clothes from
the suitcase, hanging them in the small closet.  Scully was
relieved that Mae seemed to be giving up on that particular line
of questioning.  

"What are you doing for the New Year?"  Mae asked.  

Scully heaved out a sigh.  "Going to bed early, I'm thinking,"
she said tiredly.  

"Oh, you can't do that!"  Mae said, her face lighting up. 
"There's a huge gathering at the Grey Mouse tonight -- there'll
be music again and we'll be celebrating the New Year twice, once
when it's midnight here and once when it's midnight in Ireland. 
You can't miss it."

"I don't know, Mae, I'm really ti-"

"No, no, I insist!" Mae interrupted, smiling.  "I'll even agree
to take you home early if you'll come out for just a little
while, how's that?  There's got to be more to your time here
than work.  We owe you that."  

Once again, Scully was torn between what she needed and what
her job required of her.  It would, after all, be a good
opportunity for her to be exposed to the Path members again,
maybe even get some new names.  And she might see Curran again,
as well....

"All right," she said finally.  "I'll go for a little while,
how's that?"  

"Excellent!"  Mae replied, and returned to hurriedly hanging up
Scully's clothes.  

Scully was struck by how excited she was -- there was something
so child-like about her.  It appeared that Mae had not had a
friend for long time and was badly in need of one.  

Pulling the last of her clothes out of the suitcase, she turned
to the dresser again, realizing that she could easily exploit
this weakness in Mae to get information out of her.   A heavy
feeling settled in her belly.  

She felt strangely guilty for having that thought.  

**********

End of chapter 9a.  Continued in 9b.

**********

THE GREY MOUSE PUB 
11:33 p.m.

If it was possible, the atmosphere at the Grey Mouse was even
more festive than the night before last, Scully thought.  The
same band was playing an Irish instrumental, a folksy sounding
song with long solos for the fiddles and guitars.  

The place was packed with people, though Scully and Mae had
managed to secure themselves a small table near the back of the
pub where people had been dropping by all evening to speak to
Mae.  Scully had been introduced to many more people, though she
couldn't, of course, tell from Mae's introductions if the people
were in the Path or not.  Many of the people she met were
Americans whom Mae introduced simply as "friends of Owen's." 
Scully had no idea what that meant, but kept a running list of
names in her head just the same.  

Mae was up for another dance with another man who'd come by the
table.  Scully was sipping a pint of Guiness, trying once again
to get used to the heavy dark taste of the stuff when Owen
Curran appeared at her table.  For once, Fagan was not with him,
which Scully was relieved about.  Fagan made her more nervous
than Curran did.

He sat down without being asked, straddling the low chair back
as he sat.  

"Mind if I join you?"  

"You seem to have already," Scully replied, keeping her tone
carefully neutral.  

He picked up Mae's beer and swirled the liquid until tan
bubbles came to the surface.  "I just wanted to thank you for
getting those things I needed to me so quickly."  

Scully had put the prescriptions in first thing that morning to
be ready that afternoon.  She assumed from what he said that
Creeley and Conner had picked them up already.  Whatever the
drugs were for, she thought, he needed them in a hurry.

"You're welcome.  That's why I'm here, isn't it?"   He was
looking at her in a vaguely sad way, his eyes taking in her
features.  She could almost feel his eyes moving over her face.  

His gaze dropped when he realized she was watching him,
suddenly intent on his beer.  

"Aye, it is," he replied, taking a sip.    

She studied Curran's face for a beat, taking in his blue eyes,
their sharpness gone to sleepy, the scar on the side of his
mouth crinkling as he strained a somewhat friendly smile at her.
The width and raised quality of the scar showed it had been a
sloppy stitch job.  She wondered if a doctor had even done it.

"You noticed this then, did you?"  he said, running a finger
over the scar.

Now it was her turn to look into her beer, embarrassed.  "I'm
sorry," she said.  "I don't mean to stare.  It's just as a
doctor --"

"You're curious," he finished for her.  "I got in a fight when
I was a kid.  I took a knife down my face."  He made a quick
slashing motion down with his finger, punctuating it with a
hissing sound for effect.  He smiled at her again, making her
feel slightly uncomfortable.  

Like a shadow, John Fagan appeared from the crowd, leaned over
Curran's shoulder to say something into his ear.  Curran
listened for a minute, then nodded.   "I'll see to it, then."  

With that, he rose.  "I hope you enjoy your evening, Dr.
Black," he said, taking one last swig of Mae's beer.  He all but
emptied the glass.  

"I will," she replied, looking up at him. 

She decided to take a risk.   

"And my name is Katherine," she added.

"Katherine," he repeated.  "All right, Katherine it is. 
Goodnight."  

With that, he rose, melting into the crowd.  Fagan stood there,
looking down at her, his lips forming a rough approximation of a
friendly smile. 

"So, Katherine...."  he began, stepping a bit closer.  "Can I
interest you in a dance?"   He put a hand out to her, apparently
doing his best to play the gentleman.  

Scully looked at his outstretched hand, then up into his sharp-
featured, handsome face.  His eyes were so dark they were almost
black, shining in the lights.  They reminded her of a shark's
eyes.  

"No, thank you, John," she said, leaning back a bit
unconsciously.  "I don't dance."    

He smiled a bit more, revealing his teeth.  "You do now.  Come
on.  Just one dance."  

Her eyes gleamed as she met his.  "I said no, thank you."   

Their eyes met, held.  Like two immovable forces pushing each
other across the table.  He withdrew his hand, but started to
say something else.    

"John, what are you doing?"  

Mae had come up behind him, causing him to break his gaze away
from hers reluctantly.  "Just trying to get Katie to have a
dance," he said cheerfully.  He shrugged for innocent effect.

"Well, I guess she doesn't want to," Mae said lowly.  "There's
a lot of women here to dance with, John.  Best you be on your
way to find them."  

Fagan held his hands up in a "hands off" gesture.  "Sorry to
disturb," he said, and it was clear he didn't mean it.  
"Goodnight, ladies."  

With that, he wandered off, towards the back of the pub. 
Scully watched him go.  

"Don't mind him," Mae said with a forced casual tone.  "He's
just a bully, that's all.  He can actually be quite nice when he
wants to be."  

"It's not a big deal," Scully replied, sluffing off her nervous
reaction to him.  She reached for her beer, took a sip.  

Mae picked up her own nearly empty glass.  "That sneak!"  she
cried.  "Owen's been here, hasn't he?"  

"Yes, he just stopped by to thank me for getting him some
things from the pharmacy for him.  And yes, he drank all your
beer, too."  Scully smiled at Mae's exasperation, leaned over
and poured half her beer into Mae's glass.  

"Here," she said.  "I can't drink it all anyway."  

"An Irish girl who doesn't like Guiness," Mae teased.  "Unheard
of."  

"Sorry to disappoint," she replied, smiling, just as the band
stopped playing and the room erupted with applause.  There was
huge television just above the bar that everyone began to gather
around.  It was showing Times Square, the throng of people
mirroring the crowd clustering around the set.  Scully could
just make out the ball, the clock counting down five minutes
until New Year's.  

"There's something I've been wanting to ask you, Katherine,"
Mae said cautiously, running her finger over the rim of her
glass.  

"What's that?"  

"I don't mean to pry,"  Mae said hesitantly.  "But I was
wondering..."  She paused for a beat.

"What is it?"  Scully urged.  She was simultaneously curious as
to what she would want to know and afraid that it might have
something to do with her cover, something she wasn't playing
right.  

"It's just....well, what did you do to lose your license
anyway?  Since I've known you, and I know that hasn't been for
long...it's just that you don't seem the type to make that grave
a mistake.  I was just wondering, is all."

Scully was inwardly relieved.  She had her answer all prepared
for this one.  It was just a matter of pulling the telling of it
off convincingly.  She paused for a moment, feigning reluctance
to talk about this blot on her past.

"Well, strangely enough, it was prescription fraud," she said,
looking down with mock regret.  

"Really?  Is that all?"  Mae replied, and barked out a laugh. 
"God, I was worried you'd killed someone or something like
that."  

Scully laughed bitterly.   "No, no, nothing so dramatic.  But I
did violate the rules of conduct for my profession."  She paused
for effect.  "It's not something I'm particularly proud of. 
That's one of the reasons I came down here.  I love to practice
medicine.  I've worked my whole life to be able to do it.  It
was only my debts that got me started down that path in the
first place."  

"I see," Mae said, and she looked down at the table again. 
"Well, don't feel too bad about that."  Her face grew deathly
serious, sad.  "We've all done things that we're not
particularly proud of."  

The statement was a loaded one, Scully knew, as she watched Mae
purse her lips and take a long drink of beer.  She wanted to
press her, but the room had started a countdown, ticking down
the thirty seconds before the New Year.  

Mae turned her attention to the television, as did Scully.  The
seconds went by.  The room grew louder in its litany of numbers.
Finally the ball touched down, and the room exploded with a
cheer of "Happy New Year!"  It was loud enough to shake the
glasses on the table.  

Mae turned to Scully, raised her glass.  "Happy New Year,
Katherine," she called over the tremendous noise. Then she
leaned forward closer and spoke more softly.   "To a fresh
start."  

"To a fresh start," Scully replied, and they clinked their
heavy glasses together, drank, two quiet figures in the middle
of the boisterous crowd.  

******

THE RICHMOND MARRIOTT 
JANUARY 1 
12:00 a.m.

Mulder pulled his beer off the night table in the dark of his
hotel room, took a swig out of the long-necked bottle, adjusting
his head on the two wadded up pillows behind him.  

The tickertape was flying in Times Square on the television in
front of him, people were kissing, waving signs, their breath
coming in excited puffs as the camera panned the crowd.   The
ageless Dick Clark was raving about the people, the cold,
anything the camera fell on.  Mulder watched it all,
expressionless.  

Granger had asked him if he wanted to go down to the hotel bar
for a beer to watch the ball drop, but Mulder had declined,
preferring to spend the evening with his background checks, his
computer, his beer, and his loneliness.  

He took another drink from the beer, holding it in his mouth
for a moment before swallowing it down in a huge gulp.  His
thoughts were on Scully, as they always were when he was alone
now.  He wondered for the hundredth time that evening where she
was, what she was doing. 

They had planned on spending this New Year's together.  It
would have been their first as a couple.  Just as they had
planned on spending Christmas together.  It was strange, the
feeling that came over him at the thought.  The holidays had
never mattered very much to him in the past; they were just days
for him to endure alone.  

But now, the emptiness of the holidays, her absence from them,
was needling him terribly.  Pricking his mind with
disappointment and the first hints of something akin to anger.   

Who was she with?

Unbidden, Curran's face flashed in his mind.  The strong set of
his features, the dark hair, the piercing eyes.  He recalled the
things that Curran was suspected of doing.  

Smoke, a spray of blood, screams, running footsteps.  The
distant sound of siren wails.  

Without his will, he suddenly pictured Curran looking at
Scully, maybe even this night.  The feelings in him intensified,
burning into his gut like acid.  

Then he saw her as Curran would see her.  Strong.  Capable.

Beautiful.   

The spark of rage hit him in a flash, hurling him from the bed
and onto his feet.  Without even thinking, the beer bottle was
out of his hand, smashing against the corner of the room,
sending a hail of broken brown glass and a stream of bubbled
liquid down the bland wallpaper.   

He watched it, his chest heaving.  The act both satisfied and
disappointed him.  He couldn't afford to lose control, he
reminded himself.  He couldn't afford to let these feelings
welling in him get the better of him, or he would be useless to
her.  

With a tired and frustrated exhale, he snatched the remote off
the night table and muted the sound on the television.   He went
to the window, watched the city blinking slowly below him.   He
was shirtless, wearing his worn jeans and bare feet, and a chill
came through the thick closed window, sending him into a shiver
as the heat of his rage dissipated.

Standing there above the city, he looked up into the night sky,
clear and cold and black, seeking solace.   

The moon hung suspended on its invisible cord, alone among the
crowd of starlight surrounding it.  It looked to him like the
last light on earth.  

**********

END OF CHAPTER NINE.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER TEN.

**************

BROAD STREET 
OUTSIDE MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA HOSPITAL
JANUARY 7 3:50 p.m.

Danny Conner shielded himself and his cigarette from a cold
wind and the view of the street by leaning against the wall near
the ambulance entrance. He put the cigarette to his mouth,
holding it between his index finger and thumb to stabilize it
against the shaking of his hand.  When even that didn't work, he
reached up with his other hand and grasped his wrist, pulling in
a deep breath of smoke.

The tremors would pass.   It was simply a matter of waiting.

For perhaps the tenth time in five minutes, he glanced around
nervously at the people moving in and out of the building,
afraid of seeing a familiar face.  He wasn't supposed to be
here.  He knew this all too well.  But ever since he'd seen the
American doctor that night in the Grey Mouse just before the new
year, he couldn't get the thought out of his mind that maybe
this would be the person who could help him.  

Now it was just a question as to whether she could be trusted,
whether she would keep his secret.   

Remembering that night, recalling his stunned reaction to the
tone she'd taken with Owen Curran, he reassured himself once
again that anyone who would dare talk to Curran like that was
someone with her own mind.  Plus that, she wasn't Path.  Or even
IRA.  She was just a well-intentioned American doctor sent to be
a prescription pad.  One who had no idea what she'd really
gotten herself into. 

He glanced around again, steeling his nerves.  He would risk
it.  He didn't really have a choice.  Not after what had
happened to Mary and Hugh.

As he looked around, his eyes caught his vague reflection in
the glass entranceway behind him.   He was only 22 years old. 
He had to remind himself of this fact because the man in the
reflection looked much older than that.  Worn out.  Used up. 
His dark hair was a mass of unruly spikes on top of his head,
his face shadowed with the beginnings of an accidental beard.  

Stricken by this funhouse-like reflection, he smoothed his hair
down desperately, adjusted his coat around him, trying to make
himself recognizable, even to himself.  

He took another drag off the cigarette, his hand already
recovering from its fit of shaking, then stumped it out in the
sand-filled ashtray beside the doorway.  Checking his watch, he
stepped through the automatic doors of the hospital, seeking
sanctuary from the cold.

***********

POWHATAN ROAD 
ACROSS FROM THE GREY MOUSE PUB 
4:07 p.m.


Mulder was gnawing on a sunflower seed and tossing the shell
out the window of the car, his eyes intent on the newspaper in
front of him.  Out of the corner of his eye,  he could see
Granger beginning to squirm, both from the cold and impatience. 
Granger's eyes, however, remained on the doorway to the pub, a
camera with a telephoto lens on it in his hand poised and ready.
Mulder heard him sigh heavily.  

"You gotta love a stakeout," Mulder said through his teeth. 
He'd placed another seed in his mouth and was delicately working
the shells apart.  "You should have a little more patience,
Granger.  This is important stuff we're doing here."

The sarcasm was evident in his voice.  He fluffed the paper
again, folding it in half, keeping his eyes down.

"All right," Granger said, releasing another long breath.  "I'm
sorry.  I just wish we could do something besides sit here."  

Mulder smiled at the other man's apology.  Granger could never
tell when Mulder was pulling his leg.  

They were outside the Grey Mouse with three other cars of
agents, all placed at various angles to the front and back
doors, all trying to get pictures of the people coming in and
out of the place for Happy Hour.  Of the names that Scully had
given him when he'd seen her in the clinic over a week before,
Padden and his team had only been able to get information on a
few of them.  Most, it seemed, were using aliases.  Padden hoped
that by getting some pictures they could match the faces up with
some of the Irish immigration files the NSA and the people from
Scotland Yard had on hand.

Mulder guessed he understood the necessity of the operation
they were performing, but it still made him feel like a cog in a
machine.  Apparently, Granger, though new at all this, was
feeling the same thing.  They were both, after a week of
meetings and endless background checks, beginning to feel ground
down by the whole thing.

Granger reached into a bag next to him, pulling out his dinner
that they'd picked up on the way over.  He began unwrapping it,
handed Mulder the camera.  

"Here, I'm going to eat," Granger said.  "Could you watch the
door for a minute for me?"  

Mulder took the camera, laid it on his lap without another
thought.  He was still staring at the paper, reading, once
again, the personal ad in the "Between Friends" section that
Scully had left in the paper that morning:

		"To George.  I sure hope you don't mind that I plan on
            staying where I am, keeping up a good old-fashioned
            household.  Stability is the key for me.  Write me back 
             when you get a chance.  Gracie."  

He'd already told Padden and the rest of them what he thought
Scully was getting at.  She was going to stay with Mae Curran,
not find a place of her own after all.  He could only hope, from
what she said about stability, that she thought that by staying
put she could get the information she needed.  That had been
Padden's take on the whole thing, and he and the task force were
glad that she wasn't moving, losing the inside access she had
gained through Curran's original agreement with Flaherty in
Boston.  

But Mulder wasn't concerned about access at this point, or the
free flow of information.  It was what could be behind Scully's
actions that bothered him.  Maybe she couldn't leave?  Maybe
they weren't letting her?  Maybe something had slipped in her
cover and she was afraid to make a move, afraid of exposing
herself?   His mind ran rampant with the possibilities.  

A lot of questions and no answers in sight, he thought
drearily, looking up at a car arriving in the parking lot of the
pub as he spit the sunflower shells into his hand, then flicking
them out the window.  Scully hadn't asked for a meeting in the
ad -- apparently she had nothing to report that warranted it. 

Regardless of the reason for it, Mulder didn't like the idea of
Scully staying with that woman any longer than she had to.  He
was convinced that Mae Curran would have no qualms about killing
her if her cover was found out.  Everything that he knew about
Curran's background pointed to this fact.

Sighing, frustrated by the tedium of his assignment and his
inability to do something proactive to help Scully directly, he
put the paper down and picked up the camera, absently snapping a
shot of the incoming car's license plate.  

A smell wafted into his side of the car, strong and full of
spice.  Mulder sniffed at it.  It made his nose itch with its
strength.

"What the hell are you eating, Granger?"   He turned to the
other man in irritation.  

Granger had a foil-wrapped, vertical sandwich in front of his
mouth, chewing a huge mouthful of whatever it was.  The sandwich
steamed in the cool air of the car.  

"What?"  Granger replied, his mouth full.   He chewed and
swallowed hastily.  "It's a couscous and tofu wrap.  I picked it
up at that middle-eastern place next to the McDonald's you were
in."

Mulder barked out a laugh.

"What?"  Granger repeated, smiling as though he were hoping to
be in on the joke and not the butt of it.  "What's so funny?"

 Mulder shook his head, peering through the camera at the
incoming car's passenger, who had just climbed out of the car.  

"Nothing," he said.  "It's just that I get saddled with a new
partner and it figures that it would have to be another freaking
tofu-eater."  

"It's good," Granger insisted, offering the sandwich across the
space between them.  "You should try it."  

Mulder waved him off.  "Get that thing away from me," he
grumbled in mock anger, still smiling.  "It stinks."  His eyes
didn't leave the figure beside the car, huge and close-up in the
camera's lens.  He studied the man carefully, the smile fading
from his face as he did so.

"Hey, you didn't hear me complaining to you about that huge
burger you ate," Granger was saying, but Mulder ignored him. 
"And speaking of something that stinks...." 

"That's John Fagan," Mulder interrupted softly, as though he
were only speaking to himself.  

He could see Granger lean over towards him, squinting, trying
to make out the figure in the distance.  "You think so?"  

Mulder continued to stare at the man.  He snapped a picture,
then another.  "I'd bet my life on it.  From the way Scully
described him to me at the clinic."  

The man was big, bulky with muscle beneath his long coat,
almost oafish looking.   But his face was keen with a suspicious
look and a sharp intelligence.  He looked like a bookish
wrestler.  Mulder watched him go into the pub, oblivious to
being watched.  

Curran's bodyguard, Scully had called him.  Mulder found
himself wondering about what Fagan was like up close, wondering
what kind of person he really was.  Scully had been somewhat
circumspect, hadn't said much about him.  

His mind began to play over the fact that this was one of the
people Scully was spending her time with, and he knew so little
about him.  He wanted to know more.  And he wanted to find it
out for himself.

"Um....hey, I've got to take a piss,"  Mulder said suddenly,
putting the camera down on the seat beside him.  He reached for
the door handle.

"What?"  Granger asked, putting a hand on his arm.  "Where?"

Mulder gestured to the pub.  "Well, that's the closest place to
do it, isn't it?"  

"Hey," Granger said, his surprise showing on his face.  "We're
not supposed to go in there.  We're just supposed to take
pictures, remember?"

"Relax, Granger," Mulder soothed, removing his arm from
Granger's grip.  "I'll be back in a minute."   He opened the
door, climbing from the car.  

"Mulder, this is damned irregular!"  Granger hissed, clearly
stricken.  "You're not following proper surveillance procedure. 
You're going to get us both in trouble!"

Mulder ignored him again, slammed the door shut, jamming his
hands into the pockets of his leather jacket, pressing himself
against the door to let a car pass.  He heard Granger swear
through the cracked window just as he left the side of the car
to trot across the street.

********

"What the hell is he doing?"  Agent Coulson asked, watching
Mulder through his car window.  He was in another dark sedan,
his vantage point the opposite side of the parking lot from
Granger's car.  

Beside him in the passenger seat, Agent Hirsch's lips curled up
in a smirk as he put the camera up to his face.  He zeroed in on
Mulder in the lens as Mulder stopped before the pub door,
looking from side to side as though making sure he wasn't being
watched.  Hirsch waited until Mulder's face was straight on in
the camera, the sign for the pub over his head, before pressing
down the camera's shutter button.  

"Hanging his ass out to dry," Hirsch replied, and snapped the
picture again.


********

The interior of the pub was dark and smelled faintly of pipe
smoke.  Mulder stood in the doorway for a moment, letting his
eyes adjust to the lighting, and then surveyed the room.  The
place was fairly empty, lazy fans spinning on the ceiling,
keeping the stale air moving.  The place was quiet, only a
murmuring of conversation here and there.  A bartender was
watching a television beside the bar, polishing a beer glass as
he did so.  Billiards was on.

Snooker, Mulder corrected himself, remembering the game from
his Oxford days.  It would be snooker.

The man he was convinced was John Fagan was sitting at the
corner of the bar, nearest the television, drinking a glass of
what appeared to be milk and eating from a bowl of pretzels. 
His long coat was draped on the stool next to him.  He was
watching the match on the television.  

The place was definitely cautious, he thought.  Almost every
head had turned towards him, the obvious newcomer.  Even the man
he thought was Fagan was watching him out of the corner of his
eye, though he didn't turn his head away from the match.  

Mulder averted his eyes from the man quickly, trying to be as
casual as possible.  He didn't like the attention he was
getting.  He suddenly regretted that he'd come in at all,
wondered if he might be possibly doing more harm than any good
that could come out of it.

But he was in the bar now.  He couldn't very well just turn
around and walk out.  That would arouse even more suspicion.  He
decided he had to play it out now.  

Seeing the sign for the bathrooms, he picked his way through
the tables towards them, pretending to be watching the match as
he did so.

One of players made a tricky shot across the length of the
table, the dark ball disappearing into its pocket.  

"Ah, John, will you look at that?"  the bartender laughed. 
"Your bloke is losing this one for sure now, isn't he?"

So it was Fagan, Mulder thought, turning a bit now to get a
better look at him, memorizing the man's profile.  He kept
moving, though.    

Mulder entered the bathroom, relieved to be out of view of the
bar.  Standing before one of the urinals, he unzipped his fly,
did what he'd come in to do for a long moment.  He really *had*
had to go pretty badly. 

The door creaked open.  John Fagan came in.  

<<Shit...>>

Mulder closed his eyes, inwardly wincing.  Then he reopened his
them, keeping his gaze down, willing his very full bladder to
empty.  Fast. 

Fagan took the urinal two down from him, rocking back on his
heels as he took care of business.  Mulder could see Fagan
looking at him in his peripheral vision.  He didn't look back. 

"Never seen you in here before," Fagan said, his voice low,
vaguely threatening, like thunder.  Mulder sensed immediately
some sort of challenge in Fagan's tone, but he didn't take the
bait.

"Just came in to take a piss," he replied, his tone friendly as
he continued to look down.  He didn't want Fagan getting a good
look at his face.  

"Ah," Fagan said, and zipped himself back up.  He hit the
flusher with his fist, straightened his jacket.  He walked
towards the door, and Mulder thought he was going to get off the
hook clean.  

Then Fagan stopped behind him, leaned close to his ear.  

"Well, pick another place next time, Yank.  Sod off."   

Mulder kept his face down.  "I'll be sure and do that," he
replied, his tone careful, still friendly.  

"There's a good man," Fagan replied, smiling, and slapped
Mulder on the back.  With that he walked out the door.  

"Son of a bitch..."  Mulder swore under his breath.  He'd had
no intention of coming face to face with Fagan at all.  It was a
horrible miscalculation on his part and he knew it.  

Finishing quickly, Mulder zipped his fly and headed out the
door.  Fagan was just taking his seat back at the bar, the
bartender bringing him up to date on what he'd missed.   

Mulder made it to the door, then stopped.  Turning, he surveyed
the bar again, imagining Scully in this cave-like place, with
Fagan hovering around her.  He didn't like the image at all. 
Noting eyes still on him around the room, he moved quickly out
the heavy wooden doors, back out into the light.

************

End of chapter 10a.  Continued in 10b.

************

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA 
OUTPATIENT CLINIC 
4:32 p.m.


Scully entered the small examining room, the chart in hand, and
looked with surprise at the man standing beside the table
against the wall.  The name on the chart  had read  "Bob Smith,"
the reason for the visit listed simply as "headache." 

"Hello," she said, striking herself out of her surprise.  "Mr.
Conner, isn't it?"

"Aye, Danny Conner," the man replied softly, nervously.  His
eyes darted into the hallway.  "Close the door, if you would,
please."  

Scully did as she was told, her eyes not leaving Conner's face.
She was struck once again by how ill the man looked, the deep
circles beneath his eyes, his pale complexion.  He still wore
his navy peacoat, which hung on his shoulders as though it was
on a hanger.  His jeans bagged around his hips.   Looking at him
closely, she realized he was much younger than she had thought
when she'd first seen him at the pub.  His age was hidden well
by whatever was ailing him.

"What can I help you with, Mr. Conner?"  she asked, laying the
chart down on the counter.  Her tone was gentle but
professional.  "Is there something else that Mr. Curran needs
from me, or are you here for yourself?"  She sincerely hoped it
was the latter, for his sake.   

Conner looked down, his mouth opening and closing, trying to
form words, and didn't answer her.  Scully noticed he was
shaking slightly, as though he were overcome with a fit of
nerves.  She waited, unwilling to press him, afraid she might
spook him even more than he already was.  

Finally, he looked up at her.  "If I come here as a patient,
you're not allowed to tell anyone that I've been here, right?"  

Scully nodded.  "Yes," she replied.  "You're protected under
doctor-patient confidentiality."  

"Does that include Owen Curran and Mae and the others?" he
added quickly.  "I know you're here to do work for him, so--"

"That includes everyone," Scully interrupted.  "My work with
Mr. Curran is separate from the work I do here as a doctor at
this clinic."   

She said it reassuringly, but something in her was cautious,
wondering if Curran had sent Conner here to test her, to see if
she would keep a secret from him.

But looking at the man's trembling, his sickly pallor, she
decided to go ahead and play it out.  This could be an
invaluable opportunity for her, for the operation, she thought. 
She wanted desperately for him to let her examine him.  

Though she wasn't sure what it was that he was ill with, part
of her thought it had something to do with the drugs she'd
gotten for Curran the week before.  Conner could, she thought,
hold the key to the entire mystery of this.  

And he'd walked right into her hands.

Conner was looking around the room uncertainly, something
desperate in his eyes.  She decided that she'd better put him at
ease or he was bound to walk right out on her.

She took a step closer.  He looked at her wide-eyed but didn't
move away.  "I can tell there's something wrong.  Why don't you
tell me what it is."  

Conner was searching her face, as though considering carefully
if she could be believed.  Inside his pockets, she could see his
hands shaking even harder.  

Again she waited.  It was like having a frightened animal in
front of her.  She held his gaze, nodded to him, reassuring him.
His eyes darted to her, then around the room, then back to her.  

Finally he spoke, his voice just above a whisper, as though he
was afraid someone else would hear.  

"I have a drug problem."  He looked down as he said it.  

"What sort of drug problem?"   Scully asked quietly.  She had
to play dumb about this, suppressing everything she suspected. 
She had to come at him as though she knew nothing or she might
arouse his suspicion.  

"Well," he began.  The words came from him haltingly.  "You
know those prescriptions you wrote out for Owen?  Those pills I
picked up for him?"

"Yes." 

"I've been taking those drugs for awhile now.  And now that I'm
on them, I can't stop taking them."  

She nodded.  So it *was* the drugs that were causing the
symptoms she saw in him.  "All right," she said, crossing her
arms in front of her chest.  "Have you tried to stop taking
them?"

He nodded.  His eyes were very afraid.  "Yes,"  he replied. 
"Several times."

"What happens when you try to stop taking them?"  It was like
talking to a child, the way he wouldn't supply any information
save what she asked for specifically.  She kept at it, gently
persistent.  

He looked at her gravely, his breath heaving in suddenly.  She
saw tears fill his eyes and grew more concerned now.  She took
another step closer to him, putting a hand on his arm.  Her brow
creased down sympathetically.

This man wasn't spying, she thought.  This man was terrified.  

"It's okay," she said softly.  "I'm here to help you.  It's all
right."  

"I can't stop taking them," he choked out, his lower lip
trembling.  He swiped at his eyes roughly with the sleeve of his
coat.  "I can't stop...or I'll die."

"How do you know you'll die?"  She wondered if the drug acted
like cocaine or speed, sending Conner into a fit of withdrawal
so severe that it *felt* like he was going to die.  

Conner looked at her, the tears spilling down his cheeks. 
"Because people have been dying already," he whispered.

She looked at him, alarmed, comprehension dawning on her. 
Rutherford's death, hers and the others, had something to do
specifically with the drug itself.  Not with some external
device as she'd first suspected.  

How, she couldn't fathom.  But she knew that the answer was
inside Conner.  

"You're not the only one addicted to these drugs then," she
stated, reaching up and holding Conner's face between her hands,
her thumbs pulling down on the skin below his eyes, exposing his
lower lids.  His eyes were bloodshot, the lids pasty white.  

"No," Conner replied, doing his best to be still while she
examined him.  "There are a lot of us on them.  Most of us, in
fact."  

"Most of the people who work for Mr. Curran?"  Scully
clarified.  She was checking the pulse in his neck now, her
fingers cupped around his stubbly throat.  His heart was racing.
She couldn't tell if it was from fear or from the drug itself.  

He nodded beneath her hand.  "Owen brought the drugs to us
about six months ago, told us they would help us stay alert,
that we wouldn't need to sleep as much.  We travel a lot in the
work we do, so that was good.  A hit of the stuff gives a good
high, too, that lasts for a couple of hours.  I started taking
them a lot just for that.  Then before I knew it I HAD to take
them."

"Sit down on the table and take off your coat," Scully
instructed quietly, steadying him as he pulled himself up on the
table.  He was shaking so hard now she was afraid his arms would
give out under him.  He shouldered out of his coat, revealing a
baggy long-sleeved white T-shirt.   He was thin.  Too thin.  

"Take off your shirt, too," she murmured, going for the blood
pressure cuff on the wall.  She nearly had to double it around
his upper arm.  His bones were stark against the white, hairless
skin of his chest.  He looked to her like an overgrown, haggard
little boy.  

She put the stethoscope's earpieces in her ears, pressed the
flat circle of it against obvious needle marks on the inside of
his arm, pumping up the cuff.  She released the air with a hiss,
watching the display.

"Your blood pressure is extremely high," she said, shaking her
head.  "And when's the last time you ate?"

He looked down, unable to meet her gaze.  "I had something to
eat a couple of days ago.  You don't want to eat much when
you're taking them."  

She nodded, filing all this information away.  "How often do
you sleep?"  Considering the drugs inhibited, almost completely,
serotonin production, she assumed that it wasn't very often.  

"I haven't slept in over two weeks," Conner replied, and his
eyes shone again with frustrated tears.  His tone was
desperate.  

"Two WEEKS?"  Scully replied, horrified, halting her exam to
look into his eyes.  He jerked a nod.  

"I try every night.  We all do.  But all we get are these
strange dreams.  Real dreams.  Happening right in front of our
eyes."  

That was the mescaline, she concluded to herself.  The
hallucinogen.  She imagined that Conner and the others
hallucinated quite a bit, especially if they were having to take
the drugs regularly.  That would be where the "high" Conner
spoke of came from, too.  

"Danny," she began, looking him in the face.  "May I call you
Danny?"  When he shrugged and nodded, she continued.  "What
happens when you try to stop taking the drugs?"  

"Bad headaches," he replied, shaking his head as if against a
terrible memory.  "Nosebleeds.  I've never made it past that. 
The headache was too bad to bear for long."  

She recalled the police report on Mary Rutherford.  She had had
a nosebleed right before she died in that market.  

"And you've tried tapering them off?  Not just stopping them
cold?"  

He nodded.  "I've tried everything I know to do," he replied. 
"It's always the same."

"All right," she said, gathering her thoughts.  "The first
thing I'm going to need from you is a sample of everything
you're taking.  I see that you're taking something else
intraveneously?"  She gestured with a glance at the track marks
on his arms.  He shook his head.

"No, it's the same drugs you wrote the scripts for.  We all end
up taking them like this most of the time, though some people
still take the pills or drink it mixed in something from time to
time.   I've found, though, that sometimes if it's been awhile
between fixes, it takes too long for the pills to work." 

"But how do you get the drugs in an intraveneous form?"  she
asked, confused.  "I only write scripts for the pill forms."  

Conner rooted around his pocket, pulled out three vials of a
dark liquid, each capped with a rubber stopper.  He hesitated
for an instant, but then offered Scully one of the vials.  

"That's what Owen gives us, that and single capsules.  There's
a lab here in town that makes them up for him.  Some of our
people have jobs there."  

Scully took the vial, swiveled it around against the light,
looking at it carefully.  It was pure liquid, nothing suspended.
Someone was processing the pills that she got from the hospital
into some sort of drug cocktail, she realized.  She would have
to get into the lab as soon as possible and do a breakdown of it.

She popped the top off the vial carefully, sniffed at the
contents.  It smelled vaguely of hazelnuts.  She replaced the
cap, slipped it into her pocket.  

"Do you think you can help me, Dr. Black?"  He was looking at
her with his wide, dark eyes.  

She sighed, tried to smile reassuringly.  "I'll do everything I
can to help you, Danny," she replied.  "I'm going to start by
having some blood work done on you.  See what we can see in
that.  And I'm going to run some tests on what you're taking to
see exactly what we're dealing with.  We'll start there."

She handed him his shirt and he pulled it on.  Turning to the
counter, she pulled out a lab sheet, began checking off boxes
for things she wanted done with a blood sample.  In the patient
name block she wrote "Bob Smith," just as he'd done.  Then she
turned and handed him the sheet.

"Take that to the lab down the hallway and they'll draw some
blood, all right?  And I want to see you back here in two or
three days.  I should have the results by then and we can talk
about them then."  

He was already back in his coat, standing beside the table as
he'd been when she came in the room.  He nodded.

"All right," he said.  "I'll do my best to get away by then."

"And in the meantime," she said firmly.  "Don't alter how
you're taking the drugs at all.  I don't want to play around
with them until I know what we're dealing with."  

"Aye, I'll agree with you on that," Conner replied.  He
hesitated, then reached a hand out towards her.  She looked down
at it, shook it gently.

"Thank you," he said softly.  "I didn't know where to turn.  I
hope I can trust you with this."  

She smiled gently at him, meeting his eyes.  "You can trust me,
Danny.  Don't worry about that.  We'll get to the bottom of
this."  She just hoped she could deliver on what she said...

He smiled back, then stepped around her and went to the door,
closing it behind him.

Once she heard his footsteps receding down the hallway, Scully
picked up the phone, dialing Information.  

"City and listing, please?"  the operator responded after a
couple of rings.

"Richmond.  The Richmond Times-Dispatch." 

"Which department?"

"Personals section, please," she replied.  She turned away from
the door, lowering her voice in case anyone might be walking by. 

She fingered the vial in her pocket.  It was the first big
break in the case, and so soon.  She couldn't believe her luck.  

She had to get to Mulder.  Right away.


***********

END OF CHAPTER 10.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 11.

********

YOUNG'S TEXACO & U-HAUL 
ASHLAND, VIRGINIA 
JANUARY 9 8:43 a.m.

John Fagan and Danny Conner pulled up outside the dilapidated
gas station, parked the late-model sedan in front of one of the
vacant pumps.   Fagan glanced around the side of the small
building, saw the rows of battered U-Haul trucks gathered at its
side.  The trucks were still covered with a dirty layer of
snow.  

Conner sat almost completely still, as though any movement
would deplete his dangerously low supply of energy.  He blew a
stream of smoke out the crack of the car's window, tilted his
head absently and took in the sight of the trucks himself.  He
shivered despite the heat blasting from the car's dash.  No
emotion crossed his face as he looked at them.

Apparently satisfied with the selection of trucks he saw, Fagan
reached down and turned the car off, his eyes following a man in
a baseball cap that was leaving the gas station.  He watched him
as he got into his car and drove away.  

"Stay here until I come out with the keys," he said.  "Then
take the car back to the Grey Mouse.  I'll meet you there in the
truck."  

Conner simply nodded in response, blowing out another puff of
smoke, the cigarette trembling in his hand.  He saw Fagan frown
at his silence, knew it was a risk to show any disrespect to
this man in particular, but for the moment couldn't care less. 
He knew that he wouldn't even be here unless Curran thought he
was one of the Path members that could be trusted most, so a
reprisal from Fagan seemed unlikely.   If you were on Curran's
"A" list, nothing could touch you.  Not even Fagan.

Fagan climbed out of the car, straightening his coat around
him.  He reached behind him into the pocket of his black pants,
groping for his wallet, and for an instant Conner saw the gun
that Fagan kept hidden at the small of his back, a not-so-subtle
reminder of what Fagan could be capable of, and how quickly.  He
watched it disappear as the coat fell back into place and Fagan
made his way to the door of the station. The bell on the door
jingled as he entered and disappeared from sight.  

Now Conner did lean back, crossing one leg over the other as he
reached for the radio, flicking it on.  He surfed the stations,
rolling over news and the country/western stations until he
heard Dave Matthews asking his lover to lay down, the haunting
voice echoing in the car around him.  

He took comfort in the sound, remembering, not so many years
ago, how he and his friend Kyle would sit out on the fields
around Ballycastle, a tape player beside them.  They would lie
on the greenest grass in the world, listening to this band and
others.  They would talk about America, the word passed between
them like a secret.  Both wanted to leave Northern Ireland and
go there, start lives away from the poverty, the small town
meddling, the fits of violence that had surrounded them their
entire lives.  

His lip curled up at the memory.  <<God, what an idiot,>> he
taunted himself as he looked back at that boy in the grass.  The
draw of a trip to America was what had brought him into The Path
in the first place.  That and his father's urging to do
something for the Cause.  He still remembered watching the green
rim of land disappear from the airplane's window, stretching out
to a seemingly endless expanse of sea below him, leaving
everything he knew and was behind him.  

Now he looked at the U-Haul trucks before him, realizing once
again the irony of his choice.  He'd left neither the meddling
nor the violence behind him.   Only Kyle.  Those days of
American music out on the grass overlooking the sea.  The smell
of the house when his mother baked bread in the mornings.  And
something else, something essential about the man he should have
become, who was not the trembling figure who stared back at him
from the side-view mirror.   The man who had spent so much time
doing things he'd never imagined himself capable of doing.

He closed his eyes, opened them again, like a blink in slow
motion, willing the view before him to change, for the past five
years to become nothing more than one of the waking dreams that
haunted him night after night.

My God, he thought.  What have I done?  

He looked at the trucks again, stubbing out the cigarette in
the car's small ashtray, lifting the armrest between him and the
driver's seat.  He slid across the seat until he sat tiredly
beneath the steering wheel.  He closed his eyes, covering them
with a shaking hand.  


*********

MONUMENT AVENUE 
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA 
8:16 a.m.

Scully crossed the wide circle around Meadow Avenue, looking up
at the statue of Robert E. Lee on horseback, shining bronze in
the winter sunlight.  Her hands were deep in her pockets against
the chill, her mind deep in thought.  She stepped carefully
through the patches of snow that clung to the sidewalk here and
there, making her way slowly up Monument Avenue toward Mae's
apartment building on Grace.  

She was returning from Mass at the Cathedral, some nine or ten
blocks back.  Though it was cold, she'd elected to walk,
figuring the crisp air would help her clear her mind.  She'd
been unusually distracted when she'd gotten up early that
morning, and had thought that the Mass would help center her,
give her time away from Mae and the details of the case.  She
desperately needed time to herself, especially since she'd
elected -- at Mae's insistence -- to stay in Mae's apartment for
a while longer. She found she craved the solitude now like air.  

So she'd risen early and dressed in the quiet, made her way to
Mass while Mae was still sleeping.  

She'd slid down to the very end of the dark wood pew in one of
the back rows of the huge cathedral, the early light vaguely
illuminating the stained glass window next to her.  It had been
a portrait of a shepherd carrying a lamb across his shoulders,
who was being followed by a golden angel.   

Beside her, in stone relief, the Station of the Cross titled
"Jesus Falls the First Time" hung on the wall, and she'd found
herself staring at it as people trickled down the main aisle,
the usual light attendance for the seven o'clock Mass.  

She'd knelt down to pray on the narrow kneeler at her feet,
folded her hands in front of her, gripping them into a fist. 
The serenity she sought wouldn't come.  Her mind was too filled
with the details of the case now, with Danny Conner and Mae and
Curran.  She carried the weight of her cover, her life with
these people, like a burden.  

And, as always, she was preoccupied with thoughts of  Mulder. 
She felt his absence sometimes as though it were a physical
presence.  It was that real to her.  Her thoughts of him
followed her around throughout her days as tenaciously as her
own shadow.  

She would see him soon, though.  She'd placed an ad for today's
paper, asking for a meeting.  He would make an appointment at
the clinic and she would see him again.  She could almost
picture him standing before her in one of the small clinic
rooms, the feel of his body as she held him, the warm smell of
him as she buried her face once again into his shoulder.  

Finding solace in the thoughts of him, she'd felt herself
beginning to relax a bit.   

Not for long, though.  

She had gone to the Mass to get away from her casework, and
she'd walked right into the middle of it instead.  

She could still recall her surprise at seeing Owen Curran and
his son Sean come down the aisle.  Though she knew that Curran
would be Catholic, it still surprised her to see him at Mass. 
He hadn't exactly struck her as the pious type.  She was even
more surprised when he turned, ushering Sean into the row where
she was sitting, and came down to join her.

The priest was already making his way down the aisle with the
altar boy and girl as he and Sean sat, precluding any
conversation between them other than a softly mumbled "good
morning" they exchanged.  Sean's greeting was a small but open
smile.

By the start of the first reading, Curran was restless, looking
around at the people peppered throughout the cathedral.  Scully
watched him out of the corner of her eye.  Gradually, his eyes
fell on a man sitting on the other side of the church, who
likewise seemed to be looking for him.  They nodded to each
other, then Curran patted Sean's leg and rose, slipping out of
the pew.  The other man did the same thing and they both
disappeared out the back doors of the church.  

Scully pretended to show no interest, simply sat with Sean and
listened to the reading.  Sean did not seem surprised at his
father's departure one bit.

By the second reading, an epistle of Paul, Sean had taken a
deck of cards out of his coat pocket, sitting cross-legged on
the pew.  He fanned them out in his small hands, offered them to
Scully.  She recognized the "pick a card" game and drew one,
looked at it, then reinserted it into the deck.  Sean obediently
began to awkwardly shuffle the cards, cutting the deck several
times.  Scully had watched him, amused.  Then he looked through
the deck and stopped on a card, showing it to Scully.  She shook
her head, smiling kindly at him.  He flipped through several
cards, showed her another.  She shook her head again.

It took him seventeen guesses, but he finally chose the right
one.

All this time, Scully half-listened to the Mass, half-thought
about where Curran had gone, and what he and that man could be
talking about.   One thing she'd noticed about Curran was that
he always seemed to have some important business to conduct when
she saw him.  

She wondered what exactly that "business" could be.    

He'd returned, alone, at the beginning of the Eucharistic
prayers.  He'd reached down and tapped the cards in Sean's
hands, looking down at his son disapprovingly.  Sean immediately
slipped the deck back into its box, replaced it in his coat
pocket.  Then he stood up straight between his father and
Scully, suddenly intent on the priest's words.  

He'd remained at attention through the rest of the service,
walking soberly up the aisle in front of Scully to receive the
Host, kneeling dutifully beside her when they returned to their
seats.  

For his part, Curran went through the motions by rote, his
hands limply clasped in front of him as he knelt, his eyes
darting around the church impatiently.  The only thing he looked
at with any attention was Sean as the young boy said his
prayers.  Curran was clearly, Scully thought, more interested in
Sean than he was in God.  

At the end of the Mass, Scully had bundled back up in her coat,
helped Sean back into his.  Curran took his son's hand, turned
to Scully.

"Thank you for watching him," he murmured, looking slightly
embarrassed.  "I hope he wasn't too much trouble for you then."  

"No, not at all," Scully replied softly.  She forced a smile at
Curran; she found speaking to him made her decidedly nervous. 
He looked down almost shyly as she did so.

"Are we going to light a candle for my mother this time?"  Sean
asked, looking up at Curran, who flushed immediately and looked
at Scully as though she'd just heard something she shouldn't
have.

"Aye, Sean," he said quickly.  "We have time this week.  Come
along."  Again, he had a hard time meeting her eyes.  

"Bye then, Katherine."   

"Goodbye, Mr. Curran," she replied formally, then reached down
and put a hand on Sean's hair, smoothing it down.  "See you
later, Sean," she said, smiling.

"Owen," Curran replied, and this time he looked her in the
face.  

She nodded.  "All right, Owen."   

Curran tugged on Sean's hand, who waved goodbye to Scully as
they withdrew, walking down the aisle against the flow of
people, heading toward the statue of the Virgin Mary at the
front of the church.  She'd joined the people going out the
heavy wood doors of the cathedral, bundling her scarf up around
her chin as the wind whipped around her.

Now she crossed over Allen Street, past the statue of Jefferson
Davis, the hand he held outstretched to the city filled with a
small dome of snow. 

So Curran's wife was dead, she thought.  She wondered about the
circumstances behind her death, how long ago it had been.  She
noted that Sean had called her "my mother," as though he didn't
know her at all.  

For some reason, she sensed it was important to find out what
had happened to Sean's mother, sensed that there was some clue
there that would help her unravel the mystery of these people,
what motivated them. 

As she walked slowly beneath the stark branches of the huge
trees lining the street, she realized she had nothing to base
the feeling on.  It was only her instincts that told her so.

***********

End of chapter 11a.  Continued in 11b.

***********

CHURCH HILL 
4:36 p.m.

Mulder leaned further against the back of the rickety bench,
blowing out a breath of condensation into the evening air.  He
was high above the city, sitting on the rise of Church Hill that
overlooked the cityscape.  From here, he could see the rapids of
the James River off in the distance, winding through the city
like a dark ribbon. A coal train chuffed and clacked its way
through the city on its raised track, heading off toward the
hill on the other side of Richmond.  Mulder could barely make
out the mausoleum of Hollywood Cemetery, sitting like a snow
white church, a silent sentinel on the city's western edge.

The sun was setting over the James, the water glinting a pale
pink in the gloaming light.   Mulder shivered in his leather
jacket, pushing the garment closer around him from within the
deep pockets.  He burrowed his chin into the black of his
turtleneck, like a bird huddling into its feathers against the
wind.  

He watched the cars angling through the streets below him, his
eyes drawn to the movement as he tried to ignore the cold
creeping into his body and the thoughts that kept popping into
his mind, pricking him.

He had fucked up.  Pure and simple.

He closed his eyes against the memory of the meeting with
Padden and Jessup and the others, the picture someone had taken
of him entering the Grey Mouse shoved in front of him from
across the table.  He assumed from the glib look on that son-of-
a bitch Hirsch's face that it had been he who'd taken it. 
Mulder tried to not meet his eyes, though it was hard
considering Hirsch had seated himself at a desk near the table,
close enough so he could hear the fireworks.  

And fireworks there were.  Though Padden wasn't the yelling
type, it was clear he was angry.  The words "foolish" and
"unprofessional" had been peppered throughout the conversation. 
"Violation of proper procedure," the phrase that had followed
Mulder throughout his career at the Bureau, found its way in
several times, as well.  

"I had to take a piss," he'd answered when asked why he'd gone
into the pub.  But Padden wasn't biting.  He kept talking as
though Mulder hadn't spoken at all.  So Mulder sat there and
took it.

Until they lit into Granger, who sat loyally beside him through
the whole thing, silent.  


"Hey," he'd interrupted.  "Granger didn't do anything.  He even
tried to stop me from going in."  

Mulder had stepped in it so surely it wouldn't hurt him to
incriminate himself more, especially since he could tell Granger
was taking it hard.  It was probably the first time Granger had
ever done anything wrong in his job.  He wasn't as used to the
joys of being bitched out.

"Well, he should have tried harder," Padden had responded, then
continued in on Granger, talking about how partners were
responsible for each other's behavior, etcetera, etcetera. 
Mulder eventually tuned him out, though part of him wondered how
many times Scully had gotten the same treatment over one of his
little stunts.  

Thinking of that and watching Granger seem to shrink in his
chair, he felt suddenly very guilty.

The punishment had been swift and sure and was designed to hit
Mulder where he hurt.  He had been pulled off of surveillance
duty indefinitely, doomed to the background checks that were
taking place in the hotel's opulent suite.  

That meant, he was told specifically, that he wouldn't be able
to see Scully.  They were afraid that now that he'd been seen in
the bar, anyone who might be watching Scully at the clinic might
recognize him as  he went in to meet with her.  

"You can't do that."  Mulder still remembered the flush of
anger -- and panic -- that had washed over him with those words.
"Scully and I are partners.  You can't --"

"I can and I will," Padden had responded evenly.  "We'll wait a
while and give the people who saw you in that bar time to forget
your face."   He'd turned to Granger.  "Since you were clever
enough not to enter the bar, Agent Granger, you will be the
liaison for Agent Scully." 

"But Agent Mulder is much better suited to--"  

"That will be all then, gentlemen."  And Padden and the others
had risen from their seats, leaving the two of them sitting
awkwardly at the table.  

"What do we do now?"  Granger had asked him.  But Mulder didn't
have the energy to try and figure that out now.  The fact that
he wouldn't be seeing Scully for awhile had knocked the wind and
the fight right out of him.  

"I don't know about you, but I'm getting out of here."  Mulder
had stood, grabbing for his coat.  

"I'll come with you," Granger responded, reaching for his own
jacket.  

"I think I want to be by myself right now," Mulder had
responded, something flat, gruff in his voice that he couldn't
quite help.  He'd tried to be kind, though.  He appreciated
Granger's attempt at persuading Padden to let him see Scully
more than Granger would ever know.  

Then he'd stood, pulling on his jacket.  Hirsch was staring at
him, a satisfied look on his face.  Mulder stared back at him
for a beat, then left the room, escaping into his car and out
into the city.

Mulder sighed, the memory making him feel worn out.  He
stretched his long legs in front of him, crossing his ankles. 
The coal train was just now disappearing from view on the other
side of the skyline.

From inside his pocket, his cell phone rang.  Tiredly, dug it
out, tapped the talk button.

"Mulder."

"Where the hell are you?"  

<<Oh great,>> Mulder thought, wincing.  Now he had Skinner to
contend with, too.  

"I'm just doing a little site-seeing to finish off my wonderful
day," Mulder replied dryly, cradling the phone against his
shoulder while he pulled out his gloves and started to put them
on.  

"Don't jerk me around, Mulder," Skinner snapped back.  "I've
been on the road for three hours to get down here.  Now where
are you?"

He sighed, switched the phone to the other ear while he craned
his neck to look at the street sign behind him.  He told Skinner
that he was on Grace Street, told him roughly how he'd found his
way up here from the hotel.  

"All right," Skinner replied.  "Stay there.  I'm on my way." 
There was a click as Skinner severed the connection.  

Mulder sighed, replaced the phone in his pocket.  Behind him,
the streetlight crackled to life, sending a sodium, pale yellow
light across the bench.  He looked glumly at his faint shadow on
the sidewalk in front of him, an unmoving, solitary shape on the
cracked concrete.  

When he closed his eyes, he could see her so clearly.  Could
see them both, sitting on a bench beside the Potomac, right near
the Jefferson Memorial.  They'd go there sometimes for lunch
from a tourist snack stand, just to get away from the sometimes
stifling distance they had to keep at the office.  

It was such a relief to him to be able to touch her in the
relative privacy of the crowds milling to and from the memorial,
to reach up and smooth a strand of hair gently behind  her ear.

Another memory came to him -- him nuzzling an errant piece of
hair from the corner of her mouth, the feel of her lips on his
cheek, her breathing labored.   The feel of her firm body
beneath him, her hands as they smoothed over the curves of his
buttocks, pressing him down, urging him to push deeper inside
her.  Her throaty cry.  The shudder that went through him, his
forehead against hers.  

Then the quiet that followed as he drew the blanket over them
both.  She was already dozing as he did so, her head pillowed in
the crook of his arm, her hand dreamily stroking the thin trail
of hair that bisected his abdomen....

Headlights streaked the ground in front of him, interrupting
his thoughts.  The car parked on the street behind him.  He
didn't turn as he heard the door open and slam shut.  Big shoes
ground on the street, coming closer.  

Then Skinner stepped in front of him, obscuring his view.  He
looked up into the stern face wearily, unmoving.  Skinner looked
over his shoulder for a beat, his jaw muscles flexing.

"I understand you've been busy, Agent Mulder,"  he said by way
of greeting, returning a hard stare now to Mulder's face.  

It was all Mulder could do to keep from rolling his eyes. 
"Yeah, I have been," he replied.  "And there's no need to chew
me out about it.  I already feel like my belly button is about
to cave in."  

"Do you have any idea how embarrassing it is to be called down
here to sit on you?"  Skinner continued as though he hadn't
heard Mulder at all.  His teeth were grit, his face taut.  The
streetlamp glinted off the metallic rims of his glasses.  Mulder
imagined the blinks of light as sparks of anger.

"I know, and I'm sorry you had to come down here at all.  There
was no need for them to call you."  

"Of course there was a need," Skinner responded quickly.  "Like
it or not, I'm responsible for your actions, Agent Mulder.  What
you do is a reflection on me.  And violating operational
procedures like that is something I can't even begin to
defend."  

When Mulder didn't respond, simply sat there glumly, Skinner
blew a frustrated breath through his nose like a bull, looked
away for a beat as though gathering his calm.  "I hope you at
least learned something going into that bar, something useful. 
I hope it was worth it."  

"Nothing is worth the punishment I got," Mulder replied, then
bit his lip when he realized how much he could be giving away
with that statement about his feelings for Scully.  He added
quickly:  "I'm on background checks, desk duty, until further
notice, in case you haven't heard."  

"Yes, I've heard," Skinner said, jamming his hands in the
pockets of his trench.  "Which throws a wrench into the
operation.  Agent Scully will have to get used to relaying her
information to Agent Granger now.  The rapport you and Scully
have as partners made the task force more comfortable with the
information they were getting.  They knew there was little
chance of misunderstanding between you.  They're not so sure
about Granger and Scully."  

"Hey, Agent Scully will give Granger the information a dozen
times if that's what it takes for him to get it down right. 
Don't worry about that."  He couldn't bear the thought of Padden
and the others having any doubts about Scully, period.  "And
besides," he added, "Granger's not bad.  Green, but not stupid. 
He'll do fine with it."  

"I'm surprised to hear that you have so much confidence in both
of their abilities on this, Agent Mulder," Skinner grumbled. 
"Considering you wouldn't listen to Granger when  he told you to
stay in the car and you don't trust Scully's retelling of things
enough to keep your ass out of that place.  You just had to see
for yourself, didn't you?"  

Now Mulder leaned forward, a finger coming up to point at
Skinner.  "That has NOTHING to do with Agent Scully and my
confidence in her abilities," he snapped.  

"Then what does it have to do with, Mulder?"  the older man
responded angrily.  "What exactly were you trying to prove?"  

Mulder put his elbows on his knees and rubbed his face with his
hands slowly.  "I don't know," he said.  "I just....I saw John
Fagan going into that bar and I wanted to know what he was like.
I thought it would help me with my profile of him if I could see
how he acted for myself."  

"Well, what did you come up with?"

Mulder thought about it, thought about telling him the truth. 
He hadn't even told Granger the truth about the meeting with
Fagan in the men's room.  He decided not to.  

"I didn't find anything out.  Except that he likes to watch
snooker on television.  And he drinks milk."  

"Well, wonderful," Skinner said, nodding.  "That was worth
risking blowing your cover over."  

"Look," Mulder said sharply, looking up at him.  "I'm sorry
about what I did, all right?  It won't happen again."

"Yeah, Padden's going to see to that, at least for awhile.  And
I came down here to tell you that if something like that happens
again, I'm pulling you off the case and returning you to
Washington."

"All right."  Mulder looked down at the sidewalk.  Night had
fallen now, the sky turned to blue and black.  "I'm sorry you
had to come all the way down here to tell me that."  

Skinner seemed to relent now, satisfied with Mulder's show of
contrition.  "I had to come down anyway," he revealed, relaxing
his stance finally.  "I'm going to spend the week down here with
the task force.  I've gotten things caught up in D.C. for
awhile."  

Though Mulder was still feeling browbeaten by Skinner a bit, he
had to admit that it would be a relief to have him around for a
few days, to have someone around him that was familiar, someone
whose workings he knew.  The others he wasn't so sure about.  He
didn't know how many of them were like Hirsch, gunning for him,
out to be there the next time he fucked up.

"I'll be staying in the Marriott if you need to reach me for
anything," Skinner continued, jingling his car keys in his
pocket.  "In the meantime, keep it clean.  And don't stay out
here all night.  You'll freeze your ass off."  

"Yes, sir," Mulder replied dutifully.  

Skinner started back toward the car, but Mulder saw him stop
just behind the bench.  He looked back him questioningly.  

"What is it?"  

Skinner's jaw muscles worked for a few seconds, his eyes on the
car.  "I'm sorry about you not getting to see Scully for awhile.
I know that's got to be hard on you."

Mulder was surprised, but kept it off his face.  "Yeah, it will
be," he replied.  "I'll be all right, though."  He forced a
small smile.  "And so will she."  

"Yeah," Skinner replied, then turned and looked at Mulder.  He
cleared his throat, clearing the gentle moment away with it. 
"Well, goodnight, Agent Mulder."   His voice had returned to its
gruff tone.  

"Goodnight, sir."  

Mulder returned to the view, listened to Skinner get into the
car.  Watching the cold night pull its blanket of dark over the
city, he listened to it drive away.  


**************

THE GREY MOUSE PUB 
7:39 p.m.


Owen Curran sat at the end of the bar closest to the
television, though he wasn't watching the football highlights
that were streaming across the screen.   His glassy eyes were
boring into the dark wood of the bar, his hands cupping his
empty third mug of ale, his fingers rubbing into the
condensation still left on the side.  

He was on his way to drunk, and he liked it that way.  

The bartender came up from the other end of the bar, his
expression concerned.  

"You all right, Owen?"  he asked, reached for the glass. 
Curran let him have it, picked up the cigarette from the heavy
ashtray on the bar and took a long drag.  He looked at the other
man through the cloud of smoke he exhaled.

"Aye, Billy, I'm fine.  Right as rain."  He smiled, but the
smile didn't reach his eyes.  John stood there before him,
looking doubtful.

"You sure there's nothing you want to talk about, perhaps
something on your mind?"   

Curran shook his head.  "No, nothing.  Just another beer if you
would."  

Again, Billy hesitated.  "All right," he said finally.  "But
I'm switching you over to shitty American beer this time.  More
water that way."  

"Whatever you say," Curran replied, dragging on his smoke
again.  "Just keep it coming."  

As soon as Billy moved away from him, the good natured smile
melted off Curran's face.  His gaze returned to the surface of
the bar, his shoulders slumping.  He closed his eyes, blowing
out a long sigh.  

The image formed again in his mind.  

She stood on the emerald grass on the small rise near the
farmhouse, the wind blowing her red hair across her face and
billowing the skirt of her dress out behind her small frame like
a flowered sail.  She reached up and pushed the hair delicately
from her face, revealing the deep blue of her eyes in the
morning light.  

And she was smiling at him.  In the vision she was always
smiling, that same knowing, tender smile he'd first fallen in
love with all those years ago.  Seeing it, he quickened his pace
up the hillside toward her, feeling that this time he would
reach her...

But he couldn't.  

Just as always, before he made it to the top to be with her,
the vision ended, flaring out like a candle flame caught in a
sudden gust of wind.  

His eyes snapped open as she disappeared, filling him with a
heavy ache.  Billy was coming towards him, his expression
worried again.  

"You're SURE you're all right, Owen?"  he asked, and put a hand
on Owen's arm.  

"I'm fine," Owen replied, pulling his arm free and snatching up
the glass.  He took a long drink of it, then smirked at the
other man with mock bravado.  "Now bugger off and go see to
someone else."  

Billy smiled.  "That's more like it," he said, patted Owen's
shoulder.  His eyes were drawn to the door.  "Ah, there's Mae
and her friend.  I'll let your sister see to you then." And with
that he drifted away.  

Owen turned towards the doorway as Billy moved away, saw Mae
and Katherine Black coming into the bar.  Mae saw him looking at
her and waved, her expression warm.  Then he looked at
Katherine, who smiled shyly to him and nodded.  He returned the
smile and the nod, then looked hurriedly away.  

Inwardly, he cursed himself for his reaction.  He couldn't
believe the effect the woman had on him.  She made him feel like
a boy was just learning his letters, and the feeling both
irritated him and sent a warm flush through him that he almost
welcomed.  

It had been a long time since anyone had made him feel that
way.  Since he'd allowed anyone to let him feel that way.  

He took another drink from his beer, smiling to himself.   He
still remembered her from Mass that morning, how she'd looked as
he'd approached after his meeting, how she sat so close to Sean,
playing that silly game with him.  She'd looked like she was
enjoying herself, too....

John Fagan's appearance beside him struck him out of the
recollection. 

"Owen," Fagan said, sitting on the stool beside him.   He
immediately signaled Billy with a single finger, who nodded and
began filling a glass at one of the taps.

"John," he replied, gulping down another mouthful of the weak,
golden beer.  

Fagan sat facing the room, his elbows on the bar behind him. 
He was surveying the room with a careful look, as though looking
for something amiss.  Instead of finding something wrong, Curran
saw him smile.  It was not a completely pleasant expression. 

"Well, well, look who's come in with Mae again tonight," he
said, accepting the Guiness from Billy without a word.  "Did you
notice?"

Curran felt another flush coming over him.  This one he didn't
welcome.  

"Aye, I did.  What of it, then?"  His voice was just above a
whisper, feigning disinterest.  

John reached for his beer, took a sip.  "Oh nothing," he said,
keeping his eyes glued to one corner of the room.  "Just
enjoying the view, is all."  

Curran turned to see what he was looking at.  Katherine was
taking off her coat across the room.  Even he couldn't deny that
the view of her breasts pushing against her sweater as she
peeled the coat off was a hard thing not to admire.

John Fagan was giving her a wolfish look, his eyes moving up
and down her body.  Curran saw her look over, her face turning
quickly away when she saw Fagan looking at her that way.  

"Quit staring at her, John," Curran said.  "You're making her
uncomfortable."  

"Since when do you care if someone's uncomfortable?"  Fagan
asked incredulously, and he elbowed Curran in the upper arm.  He
was still smiling, still looking in Katherine's direction. 

Curran turned to him, gave him a dangerous look.  "I care right
now," he said angrily.  "I said to quit staring at her."    

Fagan turned to him now, clearly surprised.  "What the hell is
wrong with you then?"  he asked.  "I like the way she looks. 
I'm thinking of doing something about it.  Is that *all right*
with you, Owen?  Do I have to ask permission of you for that
now?"  

Curran slid off the stool, picking up his beer as he did so. 
He took a step to the side, stood right in Fagan's face.  Their
noses were inches apart.  

"You fucking stay away from her, you hear me?"  Curran said
softly, cocking his head to the side.  "You and I have been
friends for a long time, but I'm warning you now.  She's not for
you, you get me?"

Fagan opened his mouth as though he was going to say something
else, but instead, he closed it.  Curran could see his teeth
grind together, his cheeks flush.  

"Yeah, I get you, Owen.  Sure.  Not a hair."  He forced a
smile, took another sip from his beer, acting nonchalant.  

But Owen had known him long enough to tell he was fuming.  He
could tell by the way Fagan wouldn't break his gaze, how stiff
and still he held his body.  For the moment, however, Curran
didn't give a shit.

A few people, including Billy, were watching them from close
by.  

Seeing this, he finally took a step backwards, putting some
space between the two of them.  "All right then," he said, and
kept his eyes on Fagan as he moved away, down the bar with his
beer.  People watched him go silently.  Fagan continued to stare.

He headed for his office in the back, suddenly desperate for
some privacy.  

As he went toward the back, he chanced a look in Katherine and
Mae's direction.  Mae seemed to have missed the whole thing,
chatting happily with one of the men from the bar.  

But Katherine's eyes were on him.  He met her eyes, taking in
the confused, concerned expression on her face.  He looked away
quickly.

He didn't know what had gotten into him, he thought, pressing
through a knot of people on his way to the back.  He'd given too
much away.  To Fagan and to Katherine. 

As he reached the back double doors and pushed through them
into the empty corridor beyond, he vowed not to let it happen
again.

************** 

END OF CHAPTER 11.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 12.

Date: 05 Feb 2001 16:58:31 GMT
Subject: NEW:  Secret World  (12a/25) by Bonetree

I did not write this.  Please send feedback to bonetree@gmail.com

Disclaimer in chapter 0.  This is chapter 12a.


***********

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA 
OUTPATIENT CLINIC 
JANUARY 10 
9:37 a.m.


Paul Granger sat in the waiting room of the outpatient clinic,
trying not to meet the gaze of the elderly man across from him who
was staring at him pointedly.  The man must have been in his 80s,
sitting up straight, his legs slightly splayed, a cane between his
knees that his large hands rested on.  He had a blank expression on
his face, which was as wide and as bland as a pumpkin. 

Though the scrutiny seemed undirected and innocuous, it still made
Granger uptight. He was trying to just blend in with the ragged, poor
clientele of the teaching hospital's clinic -- he'd even dressed the
part.  Battered jeans and tennis shoes, an army surplus jacket he'd
picked up at the thrift store last evening after the dressing down
Padden had given he and Mulder.  He'd wanted to make sure that he at
least did THIS right.

Only his bright silver Armani glasses didn't mesh with his outfit,
but it wasn't as if he could go without them.  Their presence made
him feel conspicuous, however, and the old man's gauzy gaze wasn't
helping.

Granger crossed his legs so that his lap could cradle a copy of
Parents magazine. He flipped through it idly, feigning interest,
looking around every minute or so to see if anyone might be watching
him.  Just beneath his nervousness was a buzz of anticipation and
excitement, his heart racing in his chest. 

Forcing himself to relax a bit, he returned his eyes to his lap.
There before him was a picture of a young black boy riding a red
bicycle across the page of the magazine. Smiling faintly, he
remembered how when he was a young boy, he would spend hours lying on
the bed in the tiny rowhouse he shared with his mother and think
about his father, Thomas, a man he knew only by name. 

At that point he knew little about his father, but he would imagine
so much.  Lying there, he would look at the photograph of his father
on the wall in his Baltimore City Police uniform, a stiff smile on
his father's face and an American flag behind him. Granger would
stare at that picture and wonder about what his father's life must
have been like.  In his child's mind, he saw bank robberies, chases. 
And in his most detailed imaginings he saw his father working
undercover, living incognito in some dark underworld. 

Of course this was before he found out the truth -- that Thomas
Granger had been nothing more than a beat cop, one of hundreds of men
who walked the city's streets. His death had come from a startled
thief at a 7-11, while his father was off-duty buying diapers and a
six pack of beer. 

The truth hadn't stopped him from wanting to follow in his father's
footsteps, however, to drive him to make those fantasies about his
father's life a reality for his own.  He had his mother, though, to
thank for actually making him into what he had become. From the
beginning, he had had to learn her moods, and he'd developed a
natural ability for reading people.

"Charles Fuller," the nurse called from where she'd appeared in the
corridor to the examining rooms.  Granger was relieved when a young
woman stood from the seat next to the old man, giving the man's arm a
gentle tug.

"Come on, Daddy," she said, and the man stood, his eyes never
wavering as he did so, now looking over Granger's head, his hand
fumbling on the cane. 

Alzheimer's, Granger realized, and watched the man shuffle slowly
away, his daughter guiding him by the arm. 

<<Some profiler,>> he thought, rolling his eyes at himself.  He
hated how his nerves jangled him.  Here he was, the top of his class
at the Agency's Behavioral Science Unit, and he was letting himself
get rattled by an old man who probably didn't know he was there at
all. 

His mother had always chided him for his nervousness.  "You forget
who you are," she'd say kindly, her belief in who he was and what he
could accomplish so sure in her tone, her eyes.  He would hear that
and remember who he was, just by seeing how he looked in her eyes. 
She'd done this for him all his life.

When he thought back on it, he realized that his mother had, in
fact, been his first profile.  An operator at the local phone
company, she had been a profile in hard work, strict discipline, and
lingering grief. 

He still remembered the way she looked sometimes, staring out the
window of the kitchen as she washed their pair of dishes by hand,
Granger himself behind her, dutifully doing his homework at the table
in the waning light.  Sometimes he would catch the expression that
crossed her face, the faraway look of a loneliness that even he could
not penetrate, her eyes dark and sad as a swan's. 

"James Griffin," another nurse called, and Granger stood instantly,
dropping the magazine onto the chair.  He made his way to the nurse,
who spared him a look of complete disinterest as she mumbled "follow
me" and turned down the long, sparse hallway.  He did as he was told.

His anxiousness was thick enough to cut. For starters, he was
undercover, finally making real one of those boyhood imaginings,
doing what his father could not.  And on his first major assignment
with the Agency, as well. 

For another, he was meeting with Agent Scully, a person he found
more intimidating in some ways than he found Mulder.  And that was
saying a lot. 

He followed the nurse, thinking about his "partner."  He'd left
Mulder behind a desk in the suite at the Jefferson, stiff in his suit
once again and buried under a pile of files. Granger had given him an
apologetic smile as he'd left after his morning briefing with Padden. 

Mulder both intimidated and intrigued him.  He'd studied some of
Mulder's profiles during his first year in the CIA's Behavioral
Science Division and had grown to admire the man behind the brilliant
work immediately.  Mulder was a bit of wunderkind, as Granger was
considered to be, and in Mulder he'd found his first model of how a
profiler should work.  Before the age of 30, Mulder's work had
contributed to the capture of two serial killers, and Granger studied
these cases, looking to see what made the profiles and the profiler
tick. 

That was one of the reasons he'd been so excited about working on
this case.  He'd been told immediately upon his assignment that he
would be working with Mulder, even before Mulder knew that he himself
was going to be on the case.  Granger had spent the time before their
meeting boning up on everything Mulder had done in his profiling
career.  He'd even looked at some of the X-Files, though he found the
work strange and an unfortunate departure from the work Mulder had
done earlier in his life. 

Despite these feelings about the X-Files work, it still pained him
to see the derision that was heaped on Mulder every time his name was
mentioned.  Granger himself was chided at times by his coworkers for
checking into the work of "Spooky" Mulder and his chilly, composed
partner. 

The nurse led him into an examining room, pulled open a drawer and
tossed two blue checked gowns onto the table against the wall. 

"Down to your underwear and put these on. One open in the back and
one on you like a robe."  The nurse spoke as though she said the
words a hundred times a day. She probably did, he realized. 

"But I'm only here for headaches," he protested mildly. 

"Dr. Black will want to do a complete exam," the nurse responded. 
"She always does." 

With that, she left him alone in the room, closing the door behind
her.  Granger looked at the gowns, then at the door, uncertain of
what to do. 

Finally, making a decision to preserve the integrity of his cover,
he peeled out of his jacket and began to strip down. 

As he pulled the sweatshirt he was wearing over his head, his
thoughts returned to Mulder, to the memory of Mulder nodding to him
as he'd left the hotel room, a stern, worried expression on his face.
The nod's meaning was as clear as it would have been had Mulder
spoken it aloud.

<<Don't fuck up.>> 

Mulder was having to trust him, and the profiler in Granger knew
what that meant. In just the short time he'd known Mulder, one of the
things he'd realized was that it was nearly impossible to earn the
man's trust.  That Agent Scully had managed to do this, and for so
many years, made her a force to be reckoned with as far as Granger
was concerned.  And the way she'd held her own against the entire
task force, smoothly accepting this dangerous assignment.... 

He had to admit that he'd grown to respect her almost as much as he
did Mulder. And he'd grown even more appreciative of their work
together as partners.

Which is one of the reasons he found his position at the moment a
bit nervewracking. He was going to try and take Mulder's place as
Scully's liaison with the task force.  And he felt ill-equipped to
fill that space, and uncomfortable with being thrust in between the
two of them. 

He finished undressing, standing in the cold room in his white
cotton boxers and bare feet.  He pulled on the gowns quickly,
relieved to have been given two so that he could cover himself
completely.  He hopped up on the table.  Goosebumps raised up on the
skin of his legs.

He didn't have to wait but a few moments before there was a knock on
the door.  He started a bit at the sudden noise, but composed himself
quickly as the door opened, pressed his legs together, pulling the
gowns tightly around him for the sake of warmth and modesty.

Agent Scully entered the room, wearing a black turtleneck and black
pants beneath her white jacket.  She was looking down at the chart as
she closed the door behind her. 

"Hello, Mr. Griffin," she said absently, then looked up at Granger. 
Her eyes immediately widened with surprise. 

"Agent Granger," she said now by way of greeting, suddenly smooth,
calm.  Granger still felt badly for initially rattling her. 

The first thing he noticed was that she looked much more tired than
the last time he had seen her. 

"I'm sorry, Agent Scully," he said, reaching a hand out to her. "I
know you weren't expecting to be contacted like this. The task force
thought it would be prudent to choose another cover name for me." 

He could see the fake name typed neatly on a label on the chart she
held in her hand. She took his outstretched hand, shook it once
stiffly.

"That's quite all right," she replied, and attempted a smile, not
quite succeeding.  "I had wondered why I hadn't seen a George Hale on
my schedule.  I was worried that I wasn't going to be contacted today
after all." 

"Agent Mulder couldn't be here, so they sent me in his place,"
Granger said, almost apologetically.  He suddenly felt very much
*out* of place.

"Is there something wrong?" Her brow had knitted at his tone. 

He hesitated for a beat, saw her tense up as she noticed the awkward
silence. 

"He's not hurt, is he?" 

"No, no," he said quickly. "He's fine."

Now Scully leaned against the counter, tossing the chart onto it as
she crossed her arms over her chest. "What's he done?" It was meant
as a question, but came out as a resigned statement. 

"Well," Granger began. "I'm afraid he's been pulled off
surveillance." 

"Why?" she asked instantly.  He could hear an angry note entering
the even pitch of her voice. 

Briefly, he retold the events that had transpired at the Grey Mouse.
Color rose in her cheeks as he spoke. 

"Are you sure it was John Fagan that he followed inside?" she asked
when he'd finished.  She seemed genuinely distressed at the thought. 

"Mulder thinks so," he replied. "Though he says that he just went to
the bathroom and saw him sitting at the bar." 

"Damn it," Scully said under her breath, looking at the floor and
shaking her head. "Of all the people to follow! Fagan's the most
suspicious of them all."  She blew out a breath, ran a hand through
her hair, pushing it back from her face in frustration. 

"I'm sorry I didn't stop him. I tried to, believe me."  He'd been
kicking himself since the task force meeting with Mulder for not
stopping him from going into the pub.  He felt somehow that he should
have found a way. 

"It's not your fault," Scully replied, meeting his eyes.  Her tone
was frustrated, but also a bit sympathetic.  She paused.  "He hasn't
been pulled off the case completely, has he?" 

"There was apparently some talk about it, but no, he hasn't,"
Granger said.  "They've got him doing work on the photographs that
we've been taking of people going into the Grey Mouse. He's looking
for matches with immigration and criminal files." 

"I see," Scully replied, looking down at the floor. 

Her voice was quiet, hard to read.  But he was watching her reaction
closely, reading her body language.  She looked as though she had
suddenly grown smaller, as though she were carrying a new, very heavy
burden. 

He wondered about the sadness.  She and Mulder were even closer, he
realized, than he'd originally thought.

As if she could see him puzzling her out, she stood, stuffed her
hands in the pockets of her coat, suddenly all business. The view of
her that she'd given away so briefly slammed shut on him like an iron
door. 

"Well," she said, as if to clear away the previous discussion. "I
did need to meet with someone. I've had a major break in the case."

"Really?" he replied, his excitement slipping into his voice.  He
leaned over, looting in his coat for his pocket notebook and pen.  He
nearly flashed her in the process, and felt his face heat up as he
sat back up quickly.  He appreciated that she had noticed but had
dutifully averted her eyes.


**************

End of chapter 12a.  Continued in 12b.

**************

ROUTE 3 
SPOTSYLVANIA COUNTY, VIRGINIA 
10:30 a.m.


The battered 26 foot U-Haul rattled its way down the winding country
road, stitched like a dark grey scar through the frozen Virginia
countryside.  John Fagan cracked the driver's side window as he
tapped out a cigarette on the steering wheel, pulled it from the pack
with his thin, pale lips. 

"You want a cigarette, Mae?" he asked, offering the pack of
Marlboros across the bench seat of the truck's cabin. 

"You know I've been trying to quit," Mae replied, ignoring the laugh
that Fagan barked out at her response. "What^^s so funny, then?"

"You," he replied, lit the cigarette with the lighter he kept in his
inside coat pocket. "You've been smoking as long as I've known. What
are you, on some sort of health spree all of a sudden?" 

"It's a nasty habit, John," she replied peevishly, reaching in her
pockets and drawing out her gloves, pulling them on.  "And besides,
it's too cold out to have the windows open. You're freezing me to
death." 

She watched him ignore her, as usual.  He pulled on the cigarette
and blew out a grey cloud of smoke. It immediately fled the cabin in
a stream out the window. 

They'd been on the road for about an hour and half, heading deep
into the rural areas off Interstate 95, almost halfway to
Fredericksburg. She kept seeing historical markers along the
roadside, marking just about the entire area as a former Civil War
battlefield. She could see them as small gold triangles on the map
she had folded neatly on her lap, as well, and used them to mark
their progress. 

"You're going to take left up here at Route 31," she said, her eyes
on the map. 

"Are we getting close at least?" Fagan grumbled. She wasn't
surprised at his tone. She'd never known him to be particularly
patient. With anyone or anything. 

"Aye, it's only about 15 more miles once we turn off." She could see
the turnoff looming in the distance, marked by flashing yellow lights
at the intersection of the two country roads.  As they slowed, she
gazed out the window.  A pair of black and white cows stared back
from over a barbed wire fence on the side of the road, their ears
pricked forward at the sound of the coughing, loud engine. 

She looked out over the wide expanse of pastures, the soft hills in
the distance, the clusters of trees off in the distance. The view
made her somehow sad.

"If it was greener here, this would look like home," she murmured
wistfully, pushing her long hair behind her ear as Fagan made the
turn onto Route 31.  He gunned the engine and the truck lurched
forward once again.  He said nothing, the cigarette dangling from the
corner of his mouth, trickling smoke into the space between them.

"Do you ever miss it?"  She didn't know why she was asking John, of
all people, such a sentimental question, but she couldn't help
herself.  "Ireland, I mean."

"Nope," he replied simply.  He took the cigarette out of his mouth,
rolled the window down a bit more and spit out it.

"Not at all?" 

Now he did look at her, a quick hard look out of the corner of his
eye before he returned his gaze to road ahead of them. "What would be
the point of that?" he replied, his voice gruff. 

"I just think it's important to remember what it is we're doing this
for.  To keep in mind where home is." Her voice was quiet, earnest. 
His indifference bothered her, though she couldn't quite name why.

"No point getting your knickers in a wad over missing it," he said,
pricking the sincerity of what she'd said with his words.  "It's a
bigger mess now than it was when we left it to do the work.  They
can't even remember what they're fighting for over there anymore.
Bunch of wankers at the peace table is what I say." 

"If you have such a low opinion of the place," she asked, surprised
and hurt by his words. "Why is it you keep doing the work?" 

"I believe in your brother's work, that's why.  When I look at what
Ireland could be I see it as he sees it.  No compromises.  No fucking
apologies or puppet Parliaments or any of the shit that they're
talking about over there now.  Owen knows how things should be. I
keep doing the work for him." 

He looked at her again, slowing to move around a tractor crawling
near the shoulder, its hazards flashing.  He swerved around it, kept
going. "I'm surprised you have to ask me that, Mae. How is it YOU
keep doing the work then?"

She avoided his look, returned her eyes out the window, to the
morning sunlight streaming over the stubble of the fields.  "The same
reason as you, I guess," she replied softly. 

"You ^^guess^^?" he parroted, and gave a short, brittle laugh. "That's
quite a testimonial, Mae Curran." 

He was mocking her now, and she knew it was a mistake to say what
she had said. Especially to him.  Her face reddened. 

"You know what I think," Fagan continued, his voice feigning a
conversational tone as he flicked the cigarette out the window.  "I
think you've been around Americans too long now." She saw him glance
over again, as though appraising her.  "You're getting soft, like
them." 

"I've done more for the Cause than you have, John," she snapped.
"I've given my whole life to it. You know that." 

"Yes, you and that American doctor, " he continued, as though she
hadn't spoken at all.  "I see you two at the pub, tucked back in a
corner like a couple of school girls."  He tsk tsked her softly.
"That's not the Mae I knew of a few years ago. THAT Mae would be in
the back room with Owen, doing what needed to be done, not chumming
around with her girlfriend, gossiping, dancing with any American
bloke who came up to ask her to the floor." 

"I AM doing what needs to be done," she shot back, angry and more
than a little bit ashamed.  "Never question that. What do you think
I'm doing in this bloody truck with you then?"

He laughed at her now, right out loud. "Touchy touchy, Mae," he
said, and tsked her again.

"Go to hell, John," she said under her breath, which only made him
laugh harder, showing his teeth. She flushed even redder. 

Part of her knew he was right. In the short time that she'd known
Katherine, she had gotten very much attached to her, to what she
represented more than anything else. She hadn't had a woman friend in
years.  She couldn't even remember when the last time was that she'd
had someone to talk to the way she felt she could talk to Katherine.
Though quiet and a bit cagey about her past, Katherine had proven
herself to be a good friend.  Staying up late with her at the pub,
listening to her endless stories with interest and patience.  It was
more than anyone else had done for her in years. Even Owen. 

Fagan was still smirking, enjoying having gotten her goat. 

She narrowed her eyes, shot him a look now.  She wanted to knock
that look right off his face.

"And as for Katherine," she said quietly, dangerously.  "You're just
pissed off because she won't give you the time of day and you moon
over her like bloody dog." 

That did it. The smile melted off his face instantly.  His jaw
muscles squeezed his teeth together immediately.  She broke into a
scornful peal of laughter. 

"Fuck you, Mae," he replied, and snapped on the truck's blinker
hard.  Mae laughed at him again. 

Up ahead on the right was what they had come all this way for --
Taylor's Feed and Seed, a huge sprawling nursery and agricultural
supply store. Fagan downshifted, slowed as he maneuvered the truck
onto the shoulder, then into the wide driveway.  A sign pointed them
towards "Bulk Pick-Up." Fagan followed the sign, nosing the truck
through the peppering of cars and other trucks in the parking lot. 

"You know what to say," Fagan said, stopping the truck and opening
the door, and it was clear from his voice that he was hanging on to
his anger. 

"Aye, that I do." Mae smiled at his tone as she climbed down from
the passenger side. 

They met in the front of the truck, walked together towards the
warehouse-like building. There were two doors -- one on the left
marked "Farming Seed" and one on the right marked "Farming
Fertilizers."  They disappeared into the one on the right, blending
in with a group of farmers moving inside, out of the cold. 


****************

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA 
OUTPATIENT CLINIC 
12:18 p.m.


Scully popped open the microwave, pulled out the steaming cup of
soup, then got a spoon out of the dish rack beside the sink in the
small Doctor's Lounge.  She began to eat hurriedly, not even sitting
down as she did so. 

Only halfway through the day and she was already exhausted.  She
hoped the soup would help her some. 

She hadn't worked this hard since her residency, the clinic bringing
her and the other three doctors a non-stop stream of patients
throughout the day.  She was barely keeping up with it, barely able
to find time to eat before the next patient was there, waiting for
her in one of the examining rooms.  She wasn't used to the schedule,
and found it exhausting.  Not only because of the time it involved --
the consults with other doctors, the scrambling for information on
new drug therapies on the Internet, all to catch her up from her
years away from medical school -- but because the patients were real
people, with real illnesses, and they looked to her with an urgency
that she found tiring and unsettling. 

The quiet geometry of her morgue, the solitude of it, was appealing
to her immensely. It was pressure, certainly, but of a different
kind.  One she was much more comfortable with. 

She sighed.  If she cleared her mind of the clinic's pressures for a
moment, she knew the real reason behind the depth of her fatigue --
it was the blow she'd gotten that morning. 

When she thought about the prospect of not seeing Mulder, possibly
for the duration of the assignment, it made her almost physically
ache.  And coupled with that feeling was a low-grade anger that was
gnawing at her, as though she'd swallowed a fist.  Anger at him for
following Fagan inside the pub, for wanting to take a direct part in
the case badly enough to risk blowing the lid off the whole thing. 
For risking their meetings like that, for making it impossible for
him to see her now.

She felt her eyes beginning to burn and took another sip of her
soup, swallowing the emotions with the salty broth.  She knew that
wherever he was he now knew what a mistake he'd made.  She was just
glad he was still on the case at all. The thought of him sitting
alone in the basement office in the Hoover Building while she did her
work here... 

But he was still close by.  She found at least that thought
comforting.

One of the nurses appeared in the doorway, catching her attention.
"Dr. Black? Your 12:30 is here already.  He's in six." 

"Thank you, Shirley," Scully replied and put down the spoon, sipping
the soup straight out of the cup now to save time. 

She sighed again.  Had it been any other patient she was expecting,
she most likely would have let him or her wait for a few moments so
she could catch her breath.  But this wasn't just any patient.  And
the more time she got to spend with him the better it would be.  She
had plans that would take some time.

Drinking back the rest of the soup quickly, she placed the cup and
spoon in the sink, pulling down a paper towel and dabbing at her
mouth, then tossed it haphazardly in the trash.  She picked up the
chart that she'd been reviewing, the folder stuffed full of lab
reports.  Pushing her hair back behind her ear, she strode from the
small room, following the corridor down to Examination Room #6. 

She knocked twice, heard a small voice from inside the room and
opened the door. 

Danny Conner stood leaning against the table, still in his coat as
before.  Her physician's eye appraised him quickly, finding the
hollows beneath his eyes more pronounced than they had been before,
his skin more pale.  He was trembling still, perhaps a bit more than
he had been when she'd seen him just a few days before. 

In short, he looked worse. 

She grew immediately concerned, closing the door behind her. She lay
the chart she was carrying down on the countertop, going toward him. 

"Danny, have you slept yet?" she asked without preamble. Her
expression must have given her feelings away more than her words.  He
looked down as though ashamed. 

"No, not yet," he replied.  His eyes darted along the floor, unable
to meet hers. 

"How about food?  Anything?"

He simply shook his head to that.  She could see tears welling in
his eyes again. His emotions were so on edge, so close to the
surface.  She knew it was the physical strain on his body that must
be making him that way.  The lack of food and sleep. 

"Go ahead and take off your coat and sweater," she said gently,
putting a hand on his arm and urging him up onto the table.  He did
as he was told, pushing the peacoat off his thin shoulders, peeling
the ragged sweater he wore up and over his head, exposing his bony
chest.  He smelled as though he hadn^^t bathed for a few days, either.

She reached for the blood pressure cuff, folded it over his upper
arm, then put her stethoscope in her ears. She inflated the cuff in
puffs, watching the readout.  She released the air with a hiss.

"Your pressure is still dangerously high, Danny," she said gravely
as she tore the cuff off and returned it to the wall, tugging the
stethoscope down to her neck, as well.

"Can you do something about it?" he asked, and his voice trembled a
bit. 

She pursed her lips, considering.  "I don't want to start you on any
medications to lower it until I have a better handle on what this is
that you're taking." She returned to the countertop, picked up the
folder.  "I took that vial you gave me to the lab and I've got a
breakdown of what's in your bloodstream."

"What did you find?" he asked, and his eyes were very afraid. 

She scanned the printout, trying to think of the best way to explain
it to him.  "Basically it's like this: someone is using those drugs
I'm getting for Owen Curran and compounding them so that they're
changing the chemical components of the drugs themselves." 

"What does that mean?" he asked, clearly confused. 

"Well," she said carefully.  "In essence, they're making a new drug
out of them, one I've never seen before.  It still has some of the
effects of the original drugs -- like the appetite suppressant, the
serotonin-inhibiting factors that will keep you from sleeping -- but
it could also be interacting with your body in ways I can't predict." 

His eyes shot around the room again, a trembling hand coming up to
push the mussed hair out of his face.  "So you can^^t help me," he
said softly, and now the tears did come.  

"No, no," she said, putting a hand on his arm again.  "I didn^^t say
that.  I just think we^^re going to have to run a lot of tests to make
sure we do the right things to help you with this."  

He looked at her now, seeking the reassurance she tried to convey
with her eyes.  She smiled gently.  

"Now you^^ve talked about these headaches you^^ve had when you tried
to stop taking this drug," she said softly.  "So the first thing I
want to do is take you downstairs and have an MRI done on your
brain."

She^^d already made the appointment for him to go down as soon as she
saw his name on her list of patients for the day.  She^^d told Granger
about the MRI, as well.  The drug was interacting some way --
physically, chemically, she didn^^t know which -- with these people^^s
brains.  The MRI was a way to find out exactly how.

"How am I going to pay for something like that?" he asked, stricken.
"I don^^t have any money--"

"Don^^t worry about that," she interrupted.  "You^^re a clinic
patient.  It^^s taken care of." 

She handed him his sweater, gave him another reassuring smile. 
"I^^ve already made the appointment. They^^re waiting for us.  Go ahead
and get dressed."  

*************

Scully stood in the control room of the MRI suite, just over the
technician^^s shoulder,  her arms folded in front of her, her
expression grave.  Outside the window separating the room from the
machine itself, she could see Conner being settled onto the narrow
bed of the machine by one of the technicians.  

She was just finishing helping him put soft plugs in his ears and
had settled his head in a small cage-like apparatus designed to hold
him still during the procedure.  On its front was a microphone, and
the room was filled with the sound of Conner^^s harsh breathing.  

Scully leaned over, tapped the "talk" button on the two-way system.  

"Try to relax, Danny," she said gently, but loud enough so that he
could hear her with his ears plugged.  "It^^s all right.  We^^re just
going to slide you into the machine and run the scan.  You^^ll hear
some loud knocking sounds, like a jackhammer.  Try to hold very
still."

"Okay," he called back, his voice trembling.  She could see from
where she was standing that his legs, bare below the hospital gown he
wore, were trembling.  

"Should we give him a sedative?" the technician asked once she^^d
released the button.  "He^^s shaking like a leaf."  

Scully shook her head regretfully.  "No, I^^m afraid it will affect
the scan," she replied.  "We^^ll just have to hope his shaking
doesn^^t."  

Beside the machine, the technician finished securing his head,
handed him a small call button on a cord.  

"If you start having any problems, just hit that call button," the
woman said to him softly.  They could hear her in the control room. 
"The microphone will be turned off during the scan, but if you need
us, just hit that and we^^ll take you right out, okay?"  

He jerked an awkward nod from inside the cage. 

"Now try not to move your head at all," she said, and patted his
arm, then leaned to the side of the machine and pressed a button. 
The narrow bed began to move, sliding into the tubular machine
slowly.  

Scully watched him carefully for any signs of panic -- people
sometimes became terribly claustrophobic in the machines -- but found
none.  Once the bed had slid all the way in, when just his feet were
showing out the end of the tube, the female technician returned to
the control room, and the man behind the controls nodded to her.  

"I^^m going to start the scan,"  he said, and when she nodded her
assent, he tapped the controls.  The machine whirred to life,
thumping loudly from the other room.  She saw Conner^^s feet twitch
with the onset of the noise.

After a few moments, the technician nodded.  "All right," he said. 
"We^^re going to go for the first pass."

"Go ahead," Scully said, and focused her gaze on the readout screen.
The ratcheting sound began in earnest now.  

In a few moments, the screen began to glow, the shape of Conner^^s
head and brain lighting up the screen in colors.  Scully watched the
form take shape.  

And leaned forward, her breath catching.

The technician leaned forward as well, checking the resolution on
the machine, refining the image.  

"What the hell?"  he said softly.  The readout resolved with even
more detail as the scan continued its pass. 

Scully^^s mouth dropped open as she moved her face closer to the
screen, her eyes widening.  Her voice, when she spoke, was a hoarse
whisper.

"Oh my God...."  


****************

END OF CHAPTER 12.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 13.

*********

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA HOSPITAL 
2:28 p.m.


The world above him was like a film, a strobe of light and dark. 

Around him, the echo of wheels, the sharp tapping of heeled shoes,
the occasional blurt of conversation of people that blurred out the
corner of his eye in streams of colors. And the sound of his
breathing, hoarse and loud and fast. He could feel his chest heaving
with it.

The brightness began to hurt his eyes, sharp white light stabbing at
him from the lamps suspended from the ceiling. The lights scrolled
overhead. From the rate at which he passed under them and into the
relative dimness that followed, he could tell he was moving quickly. 

Craning his neck up, he saw the expressionless face of an orderly
whose arms bracketed his head and view. 

"Hey," he called, and the man did not look down, or acknowledge him
in any other way. He repeated the call. Nothing. 

He looked down toward his feet, saw another man off to his right.
The man's arm was on the railings of the gurney he was lying on,
guiding it down what looked to be a hallway with no end. A black line
bisected the floor into the distance. The man had likewise ignored
his call. 

Maybe he was dreaming again. Maybe it was all a dream. 

"What is it, Danny?"

He turned his head slowly in the direction of the sound, saw a hand
wrapped around the railing right near his shoulder. Prim, well-
manicured nails. A woman's hand. He followed the hand up, the white
sleeve of a lab coat, red hair, blue eyes looking down at him. Worry
there.

She looked familiar but he couldn't quite place her. 

"What's happening to me?" His mouth was dry. The light hurt his eyes
so much. He put a hand up, shielding them. 

"You're okay," the woman said. "You blacked out inside the MRI
machine. We're taking you up to a room. We talked about this a few
minutes ago, Danny. Do you remember?" 

He shook his head dumbly, thinking. Wait, yes. He remembered being
inside the machine. A curve of white marred by the bars of something
in front of his face. It was like being inside a coffin. And that
noise, deafening pounding, like a hundred fists all around him.

He looked up into the face of the woman again. Dr. Black. Her name
was Dr. Black. 

"I have to go," he said suddenly. "I have to get out of here...." He
reached out, grasped the bars on either side of him, pulling his head
off the pillow. 

She reached down and put a hand on his forehead, gently but firmly
pushing him back down onto the pillow. "Just relax, Danny. Try to
relax." She kept her hand there for a moment. Her hand was cool to
the touch.

"No, you don't understand...." He could feel the familiar sting of
tears in his eyes, the emotion crawling up his throat, making his
voice sound shrill, even to his own ears. "I have to go home..."

The view spiraled and he choked down a throat full of bile, his head
swimming. They'd turned a corner. There were more people around now,
on all sides of him. The stretcher pulled up short. He gripped the
railings even tighter to halt the sudden sensation of falling. 

"Just relax, Danny," Dr. Black was saying. He could feel his breath
coming in and out of his throat like fire. 

People around him now. An elevator at his feet. He swung his head
from side to side, looking at the faces. 

A woman stared down from beside Dr. Black, an old woman holding onto
the pole of an IV stand. He met her eyes. They were shocked eyes,
looking down at him. On the other side, a doctor in surgical scrubs,
his face craggy. Wax-like. 

He turned back to the woman. Her face began to dissolve in front of
his eyes, melting. Her eyes grew in their sockets. Her mouth
disappeared.

"Wha--" He looked up at Dr. Black. She looked normal, worried lines
forming on her forehead. The world was a haze behind her. His breath
rasped, faster, hyperventilating...

"Danny, what is it?" 

He turned to the doctor on the other side. His face was the same as
the woman's. All eyes. No mouth. The same with the orderly above him,
huge black orbs staring down....

"Danny!"

He clenched his eyes closed and began to scream.


***********


In her mind, Scully could still hear the screaming. 

She reached up, put a hand over her mouth as she stood outside the
Critical Care Unit room, watching her patient through the glass wall
that separated them. A nurse was trying to insert an IV into the back
of Danny's hand. One of the orderlies was having to hold his
trembling arm steady, despite the heavy restraints she'd ordered him
to be placed in. It took the nurse several tries to get the needle
set. She hung the saline drip on a hook beside the bed as she
finished, adjusting the flow. 

Danny was still trembling, even with the massive dose of thorazine
Scully had given him as soon as she could get her hands on it after
they'd arrived on the floor. He was conscious, as well, his face
turned towards the heart monitor, apparently mesmerized by the jump
of the red line across the screen. He seemed to be trying to ignore
the nurse, the orderly. He avoided looking at their faces. 

She could only imagine what it was that he saw when he looked at
them. Whatever it was, it had terrified him enough to send him
scrambling from the gurney, fists swinging, screaming shrilly for
everyone to get away from him. 

She'd caught the blow on the cheek and at the corner of her eye. It
was already beginning to swell, a slight pulse of pain when she
blinked. She touched it with her fingers self-consciously.

As the orderly and the nurse exited the room, Scully took a deep
breath, blew it out, steeling herself as the orderly stopped in front
of her. 

"You want me to stick around, Doc?" he asked. "Just in case?" 

"No, no, it will be fine," she said with conviction she didn't feel.
"Thank you for all your help." 

It was this man who had wrestled Danny back onto the stretcher,
pinning him there with his superior strength and weight until they
could make it up to the unit. He had a cut on his swollen bottom lip. 

"All right, then," he said kindly. "Take care of that eye." And with
that, he was gone.   

Taking in another breath, she entered the glass-enclosed small room,
wishing there was a door to close behind her for the sake of Danny's
privacy. He was not taking all of the exposure, all of the attention
of the medical staff well at all. 

"How are you feeling?" she asked softly as she stood at the foot of
the bed. He turned his face towards her, away from the machines that
sent his heartbeat ticking off in the room in eerie beeps. He seemed
relieved as he looked at her face, his lower lip trembling.

"I have to get out of here," he said quietly, his voice cracking. "I
can't stay here. You don't understand..." 

She put a hand out, silencing him. "Danny, you blacked out in the
MRI machine and you've just had a major psychotic episode. You're
going to have to stay here for a little while." She hesitated. "Plus
that, I would want you to stay anyway after what we found on the
scan." 

Something in her tone made him pause, though he still had the "fight
or flight" instinct in his eyes. 

"What did you find then?" He seemed afraid but somehow resigned as
well.

She took a step closer, now next to the bed. "Let me begin by saying
I'm not entirely certain of everything I have to say to you. I've
never seen anything like this before, so I'm making the best
conclusions I can based on the findings at hand."

"I understand," he said softly. 

She looked down, then up into his frightened eyes again. When she
spoke, she did so slowly. 

"It appears that something in the drug you're taking is collecting
in the fatty tissues of your brain and being stored there. It shows
up on the scan as a plaque-like, chemically active residue on about
85% of the surfaces in your brain." 

"A residue?" 

"Yes," she replied quietly, her tone deathly serious. "It's
occluding the blood flow in your brain and causing swelling in an
area of your brain called the hypothalamus, where a substance called
serotonin is produced. This isn't surprising since the drugs that I
wrote out for Mr. Curran all affect serotonin production in the
brain. The drug seems to be going right to the source, affecting the
brain structurally in that area in addition to collecting in the
tissues surrounding it." 

"^^Occluding the blood flow?'" he asked, his brow creased in
confusion. "I don't understand what you're saying to me." 

She took a breath, tried again. "The drug's residue is partially
cutting off the blood flow to some parts of your brain. I'm assuming
this is why you're exhibiting so many neurological symptoms, like
your shaking." 

"But you can cure all this, right?" His eyes were hopeful, though
they were again awash in tears. 

For the first time in her life, Scully was completely sure she had
made the right choice in being a pathologist rather than a doctor.
Danny was her first real patient. Knowing how much in the dark she
was about what to do about his condition, and seeing the trust that
he had in her to repair the damage caused by it....the juxtaposition
of the two was too difficult to tolerate. 

"I have a theory," she said, keeping her voice level, promising
nothing. "But first I need to ask you. You said that people had died."

"Yes," he replied softly. "Two people from the group here in
Richmond already."

"How did they die? Do you know?" She knew the answer already, of
course, but wanted to know what Danny knew of it.

"I don't know exactly," he replied. "They just disappeared, both of
them."

So he didn't know the method, she thought, pursing her lips. That
was probably a very good thing, for his sake.

"What did Mr. Curran say about it?" She had earned his trust at this
point -- she felt it was worth risking more by asking more.

"He said that they had decided not to be in the group anymore, and
that he didn't know what happened to them after they left his
^^protection.' We all knew what he meant by that, though -- we all
knew he had them killed." He looked at her sadly. "Nobody just leaves
the Path." 

She nodded. Given what she'd seen, what she knew of these deaths,
she knew this was true. She looked at Danny solemnly. 

"The drug must be what killed those people, Danny," she said. "Mr.
Curran is using it somehow to do this. I don't know if he's forcing
an overdose or if being on it for too long a period of time causes
it. But I'm not willing to risk that second option with you." She
paused. 

"You're going to try and get me off the drug right away, aren't
you?" He was, once again, very afraid. 

"Yes. I want to begin this afternoon. I want to monitor your blood
work and send you downstairs for MRIs every hour or so to see how
your body responds to the withdrawal. I want to try to contain the
withdrawal symptoms as you go through them. The key right now is to
get you off of this completely so that no more damage can be done to
your brain." 

He shook his head, the words coming out of him in a rush. "I can't
stay here. I can't go missing for that long a period of time. I'm not
even supposed to be seeing you about this at all. You don't
understand how Owen and the others are." 

"Danny," she said firmly, "You don't have a choice. Unless something
is done about the presence of this drug in your brain you are going
to die. The blood flow in your brain will become so blocked you'll
have a massive stroke and die."

He fell silent immediately. She blew out a frustrated breath, hating
to have to put it to him so bluntly. But she had to reach him somehow
with how serious all this was.

"All right," he murmured softly, the tears streaming down his
temples. "I'll stay for tonight. But I have to be out of here one way
or another by noon tomorrow. If I go missing any longer than that, if
I miss a meeting I'm supposed to be at tomorrow afternoon..." He
looked at her sadly. "It won't matter what the drug does to me." 

She nodded, looked down again, accepting what he said grimly. "All
right." 

There was a beat of silence between them. 

"Hey," he said gently into the quiet, and raised his hand as far as
he could inside the restraint, pointing to her face. "I'm sorry I hit
you. I didn't mean to hit you. Sometimes I get these dreams, you
know? I can't help myself." 

She touched the swollen spot again, forced a smile. "It's okay. Just
a bump. Nothing to worry about." 

A labtech entered the room, carrying a box of tubes and needles.
Scully nodded to her and the woman placed the box on the table beside
Danny's bed, began pulling out the equipment she needed to draw his
blood. 

"We're going to start off with a baseline, Danny. How long has it
been since your last dosage?"

He considered for a moment. "About two hours before I came in to see
you," he replied. 

"So about 10 a.m." 

He nodded. "I suppose so."

"And I assume you have more with you? In your clothes downstairs?
Just in case?"

He nodded again. "Four doses." 

"All right, then," Scully replied. "I'm going to start a flow sheet.
We'll monitor what happens in your bloodstream as the day progresses.
I want you to let me know of any changes in how you feel, all right?
Anything at all. No matter how small." 

The labtech was tying a rubber tourniquet to his arm, swiping the
well tracked inside of his arm with alcohol. 

"I'm going to start with a drug to bring your blood pressure down,"
Scully continued, going back to the foot of the bed. "I'm going to go
write the order and then I'll be back with you, all right?"

Danny didn't even seem to notice as the woman slid the needle into
his vein, the glass tube gurgling full with blood. "I won't go
anywhere," he said, and a small smile came to his lips. 

She smiled back, left the room, and the smile faded away, a heavy
feeling settling over her. They had a long, very uncertain day and
night ahead of them. 

**********

THE FAN DISTRICT 
3:59 p.m.


Mulder snapped on his turn signal, nosed the government-issue dark
sedan into the flow of traffic down Hanover Street, heading deeper
into the close, historic area on the outskirts of the high rises of
the city. Beside him, Granger sat silent, glancing over from time to
time, his expression clearly concerned and more than a little
perplexed. Mulder only paid him the slightest bit of mind, his
emotions simmering.

He had really wanted to go out alone, nursing his loneliness and his
disappointment and the worry he carried around like an iron chain, a
chain that had had about a hundred links added to it with the report
Granger had given Padden and the rest of the suits.

But there was another part of him that wanted Granger with him. He
was his closest link to Scully, and there were gaps in the
information Granger had given the task force that Mulder wanted
filled in, answers that only Granger could give him. 

Plus that, he had something he needed Granger's help with, something
he didn't feel comfortable talking about at the hotel with everyone
else around him. This was the best way to handle it.

"So where are we going to eat?" Granger asked, his tone forced
casual. 

"I can't remember what it's called," Mulder replied, monotone, his
eyes on the road ahead of him. He wasn't even looking at the houses,
the small restaurants they passed; he was simply driving for the sake
of driving for the moment. "I'll find it eventually." 

Granger looked away, out the car window. Mulder watched him out of
the corner of his eye. It took about five more minutes for Granger to
begin to squirm visibly. Finally, he blew out a breath, put his hands
up in a gesture of surrender.

"Look, I can tell you're pissed off," Granger said finally, shifting
in his seat again. "If you're going to tear into me, go ahead and do
it." 

"I'm not pissed off at you, Granger," Mulder replied quietly. 

"Then what is it? You've been like a statue since we left the
meeting with Padden. I mean, come on, it's a major break in the case,
the potential for Scully to blow the lid off this whole thing.
Everyone was pleased with the report. More than pleased. Everyone but
you." 

Mulder saw a turn coming up, edged over and took a right down the
small side street. He was looking for a place he'd passed the other
night on a run through this part of town, a little hole-in-the-wall
restaurant and tavern that had looked inviting. 

"Granger, let me ask you something," Mulder began. "Don't you see it
as a little convenient that this guy just appears suddenly at the
clinic for Scully to examine?" 

Mulder maneuvered the car slowly down the narrow street. Most of the
streets in this part of town had been build for carriages, and the
sedan was pressing close to the parked cars on both sides. He
continued, his eyes glued on the car's clearance. "I mean,
potentially. Don't you think there's an outside possibility this
could be something Curran's doing to set Scully up?"

"She thought you'd be worried about that," Granger replied gently.
"She said she thought he was legitimate. She said he seemed too
scared not to be." 

Mulder nodded. Padden hadn't even seemed to care about this
possibility. He was just happy that the lead had come up, so there
had been little other discussion about what this Danny Conner could
represent. It had stuck in Mulder's craw, Padden's lack of concern
about Scully's welfare. 

"Yeah, come to think of it, I noticed that Padden didn't seem too
worried that the guy could be a plant." 

Mulder looked over at Granger now, surprised. Granger looked back, a
serious expression on his face. 

"That's what you're thinking, isn't it?" Granger asked. "That's
what's got you upset. That Padden didn't seem to care." 

Mulder looked out the window, away from Granger, concerned about
being so transparent. He locked his facial expression into an
unreadable mask. "That's something that concerned me, yes," he
replied flatly. 

"I think the possibilities of what she could learn from him outweigh
the risk. I think Scully would agree with that, too. That seemed to
be her attitude when I spoke with her." Granger kept his eyes on him,
and Mulder could tell he was trying to be reassuring. 

Mulder nodded again. "Yeah, she would think that," he said, and
perked up as he saw the restaurant coming up on the left, tucked
between a series of old Victorian houses. A neon sign announced
"Joe's Inn" into the gathering gloom. He saw a space up on the right
and pulled up to it, backing up and sloppily parallel parking, ending
up with one wheel up on the curb. 

"This place looked good the other night," he said, turning the car
off. 

Granger looked at it suspiciously, hesitating.

"Don't worry, Granger," Mulder grumbled. "I'm sure they have
something without meat in it." 

They exited the car, Mulder pulling his coat tightly around him. The
night would be a very cold one. 

They entered the small restaurant, which was just barely brighter
than it had been outside. There were wooden booths set into the wall
down one side, a long bar on the other side. The ceiling was pressed
tin, the wood dark and oiled throughout the place. Mulder pointed to
an empty booth and the bartender, a young woman in a sweatshirt,
nodded. 

"Go ahead and seat yourself," she called. "Someone will be right
with you." 

They slid into one of the booths, the menus already at the table,
tucked up against the wall. Mulder noted that the place's specialty
seemed to be spaghetti, which suited him just fine. 

Granger was perusing the menu, and Mulder found himself looking at
him over his own menu, picturing him with Scully that morning. He
found himself thinking small, random thoughts. LIke he wondered what
she'd been wearing. 

"So," he said into the quiet between them. "How did she seem? All
right?"

Granger looked up as the waitress appeared. "She seemed okay." 

"What can I get you gents to drink?" she asked. She didn't have
anything to write on.

"A Rolling Rock," Mulder replied, and got a look from Granger. They
were technically still on duty, Mulder knew, but he didn't really
care at the moment. 

"And you?" The waitress looked at Granger expectantly. 

"Um...." Mulder watched him warring with himself, his eyes on the
menu. "I'll have...the same thing." 

<>

"Coming right up." She went to the bar, ordered the beers. Granger
was watching her go. 

"Just okay?" Mulder asked, returning his eyes to the menu.

"What?" Granger asked.

"Scully," Mulder replied. "She just seemed okay?" 

Granger looked a little confused for a moment, as though he were
groping for the right words. "Um...yeah. She looked pretty tired. But
she seemed all right." 

Mulder nodded, his worry prickling him a little bit with the words.
She'd seemed so tired when he last saw her. He wondered if she was
getting any rest at all, and it concerned him. 

"I guess...." Mulder hesitated, closed the menu, forcing a little
smile. "I guess she was pretty pissed at me." 

Granger gave him a lopsided smile back. "You could say that, yes."
he replied. "But she seemed relieved that you at least weren't off
the case." 

Mulder nodded, as though they were discussing the weather, not the
most important person in his life. He felt that he'd given too much
away to Granger already today, and wanted to keep his feelings as
under wraps as he could. He decided not to push it any further. 

The waitress brought the beers, setting them down on bar napkins
without glasses. Both he and Granger ordered a spaghetti, one dish
called "Spaghetti a la Joe" and one called "Spaghetti Albert." Then
the waitress left them alone again. 

Mulder shifted in his seat, shifting the conversation, as well. 

"Tell me something, Granger," he began. Granger took a pull from his
beer and looked at Mulder questioningly. "Did you get to look at any
of the information on Curran before I came on the case?"

Granger seemed puzzled. "No. They gave me the information at about
the same time they gave it to you," he replied. "Why?"

"Have you noticed," Mulder said, sipping from his own beer. "That
there's nothing in there at all about Sean's mother? Curran's wife or
lover?" 

"Yeah, I did notice that," Granger said, leaning on the table on his
elbows. "I've wondered about that. I mean, we don't exactly have what
I'd call complete information on him, but it seems like there would
be some mention of her in the records somewhere. Or some photos of
him with her, or something." 

Mulder smiled a little. Sometimes he found he actually almost liked
Granger. Despite himself, he mused.

"My thinking exactly," was what he said aloud. "I think someone must
know something about her. Someone at Scotland Yard or M16 or at
Immigration either here or in Britain." 

Granger nodded. "It would seem if she was around him long enough to
have a child with him that there would be some record of her, yes.
Sean's birth certificate, perhaps. But why are you interested in her?
What's so important about her?"

"That's what I'm wondering," Mulder said. "I'm not sure, but one of
two things is true here. She's either so incidental in Curran's life
that she's beneath mention to the task force, or there's something
about her important enough for the task force to suppress." He took
another swig of his beer. "I'm not sure which it is." 

Granger seemed to consider for a moment. "I guess you're right about
it being one of those two possibilities," he said. 

Mulder sat back, rubbing absently at the condensation on his beer
bottle with his finger. He looked at Granger with a glint in his eye.
"It might be nothing, but how would you like to help me find out
which one of those possibilities it is?" 

Across the table, Granger looked concerned. "But if it's something
they're suppressing about her, then it's something we're not supposed
to know." 

"Right. And how the hell are we supposed to do a complete profile
without personal information like that?" 

Granger shifted a little uncomfortably. "Well, I guess that's true,"
he said. "But won't we get in trouble if we go digging somewhere
we're not supposed to be like that?" 

Mulder smiled. "Probably." 

Granger hesitated a beat, then shook his head, a small laugh coming.
"You're committed to getting my ass in a sling on this assignment,
aren't you?" 

"I just want to find out the truth, Granger," Mulder replied, still
smiling. "If I get your ass in a sling along the way, that's just
gravy." 

And Granger laughed again.


*********

2601 PARK AVENUE 
6:39 p.m.

John Fagan pulled up outside the huge brownstone building, stepping
out onto the frigid street. A light wind was coming down from the
cobalt sky, caressing the trees and sending the bare branches rubbing
against each other with a comforting sound. 

He ignored it, pulling his coat up around his chin with his gloved
hands. 

There was a short stairwell leading down to a small door on the side
of the building, an apartment door lit by a bare bulb in an ancient
fixture. Taking the steps down, he rapped smartly on the door, his
breath billowing out in front of his face. 

He heard commotion inside, someone coughing. Then the door opened. 

"Ian," John grunted by way of greeting, looking into the dim
apartment beyond. From the door he could see the mattresses and
blankets spread out on the floor, the dim light of a television
playing against the wall. 

"John," the young man replied. "Do you want to come in then? It's
cold as a well digger's tail out there." 

"No, I can't stay," John replied, as if he'd want to enter the
squalor of the apartment. "I've just come to fetch Danny for Owen. He
needs him tonight for an errand." 

"He's not here," Ian replied, his voice lilting a bit with concern.
"He's not been home all day." 

"You haven't seen him at all?" 

"Aye, I saw him this morning, but not since. He went out about
eleven and hasn't been back." The young man shivered in the door. 

"Where did he go this morning?" Fagan asked sharply, anger and
impatience creeping into his voice.

"He just said he was going out. He didn't say where." Ian squinted
against the bright light of the bulb. It was clear Fagan's tone made
him nervous. "You sure you won't come in, John? Have a smoke?"

Fagan shook his head. "No. I'm off to find Jimmy then. But you tell
Danny when he gets in I want a phone call. The instant he arrives." 

"Aye, I'll do just that," Ian replied, nodding vigorously. 

Fagan turned and left without another word, Ian closing the door
behind him. He stalked off into the street, back to the car. Climbing
into the driver's seat, he started the car, moved slowly off into the
deserted street. 

He was, by nature, a suspicious man. It was what he got paid for.
And he was earning his money as he drove away into the night. 


**********

END OF CHAPTER 13. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 14. 

*********


HOLLYWOOD CEMETERY 
JANUARY 11 
3:32 p.m.

She was a lone figure in black, sheltered beneath a black umbrella,
walking slowly up the steep rise of the narrow road towards the
overlook of the James River. The nearly frozen rain fell over the
Civil War-era cemetery, putting a light glaze onto the faces of the
majestic angels that capped several of the graves in this, the oldest
part of the cemetery. Scully watched the face of one of them as she
passed, its face turned up, its smooth eyes staring away from her to
something beyond the cloudy sky. Its wings curved around its
shoulders as if for warmth, frozen in stained white stone that was
pitted with age. 

The cab had dropped her off at the iron-gated entrance, as though
the driver was himself superstitious about entering. From the cab
window, Scully looked down the hill that marked the entrance to the
vast grounds, saw her first glimpse of the blankets of shade cast by
the huge holly trees that were the cemetery's namesake. Scully hadn't
protested that the man hadn't driven her in; she knew she could find
a map at the office just inside the gate and that the mausoleum would
be clearly marked on it. Besides, she was there well before the
appointed time to meet. 

Plus, the nearly sleepless night at the hospital had left her
feeling cramped and buzzing with exhausted, nervous energy. The walk
through the beautiful, quiet grounds would do her good, even with the
rain. 

The woman at the desk had even gone so far as to draw her a route
through the maze of roads that wound through the cemetery's various
sections, the red marker line stopping at the highest point of the
grounds. Scully had blushed as the woman stared at her face. She
couldn't blame her -- she knew how bad she looked, her right eye
nearly swollen shut at the corner from the blow Danny had dealt her
the previous afternoon, the plum-sized bruise an angry blue rimmed
with red. She found herself reaching up and touching it as she
walked, covering it with her black-gloved hand as though she meant to
wipe it away. 

As she would wipe away the past day if she could. 

Gripping the umbrella tighter, she breathed a billow of warm vapor
that lingered for an instant in front of her face. She shivered
inside her long coat, pulled it closer around her with the hand
inside her pocket. The map crinkled there softly, memorized and now
unheeded. 

She passed another series of headstones, one of them a child angel
asleep on top of a white marble slab. It struck her in a strange-off
centered way, the face reminding her suddenly of Danny's as he'd
lain, drowsing, last night in the hospital, almost as white as the
sheets beneath him. She'd watched him from the window outside his
room, his eyelids fluttering like wings as his body fought off the
exhaustion that crashed into him as the drug receded from his
bloodstream. He mumbled softly to himself as his head turned slowly
on the pillow in the closest thing to sleep he'd had in weeks.

She'd taken his sleepiness as a good sign, as she'd taken the drug's
concentration dropping off on the hourly lab reports. 

Her relief had been short lived, however. 

By eight that evening, around the time she was hurriedly eating a
sandwich brought by one of the nurses from the hospital's closing
cafeteria, things with Danny began to take a strange turn. 

First he reported the beginnings of a headache, and color began to
rise in his cheeks. Over the course of the next hour, his trembling
increased, until it appeared the he was shivering from intense cold.
Even his breath shook as he drew in sharp, short pants of air. 

At a little after 9:30, she'd taken him down early for his MRI as
the headache grew gradually worse. She noted as they removed his
restraints to take him down to the machine that he had grown weaker,
his movements sluggish. He'd brought his arms up to cover his face as
they loaded him onto the stretcher, as though he were fending off a
rain of blows, quiet sobs wracking him. He had not acknowledged her
in any way as she'd accompanied him down to the MRI suite, though
she'd spoken softly to him the whole way, murmuring hopeful
assurances. 

Grimly, Scully had watched the scan appear on the screen before her.
The chemical residue in his brain had grown more active, glowing in
vibrant gold and orange on the readout. It now covered more than 90%
of his brain and appeared to be continuing to spread. 

When she'd returned him to his room after the scan, there had been
no need to put him back in restraints. He was too weak now to be any
sort of threat to anyone. She'd had to hold the cup of water for him
when he'd begged for something to drink. 

His body, which had been warring against the Edecrin she'd been
giving him to lower his blood pressure, began to win the battle after
eleven. His blood pressure soared, his face flushing a deep red. She
switched him to another drug, a stronger one, but it had no effect at
all.

At around 11:45, his nose began to bleed, first from one nostril,
then, a few minutes later, from the other, as well. Scully and Ann,
one of the night nurses, put on gloves and cleaned it away, plugging
his nose with gauze, pinching the bridge to try and staunch the
bleeding. Despite their efforts, the blood soaked through the gauze
quickly, ended up in a narrow, thickening stream down the side of his
face and onto the white pillowcase. Every fifteen minutes or so
Scully came in with a small basin of water and a stack of gauze pads
and mopped at it, feeling helpless to do much else. 

As she wiped at his face, his eyes stared at a spot just over her
shoulder, his mouth moving as though he were speaking silently to
someone she couldn't see. The gauze rasped on his week's worth of
beard. She'd watched his face, frowning, wondering who it was he was
talking to, what was going on in his mind.

She'd reached the center of the cemetery now, the rain still falling
steadily. Following the curve of the road around, she passed by the
grave of Jefferson Davis, the president of the Confederacy, and his
family. Tiny tombstones fanned out around a central statue of Davis
facing the city, all clearly the graves of infants. She paused for a
moment next to one that was simply marked "Daughter." 

She remembered another time when she'd kept a vigil at a hospital,
helpless. And at this time of year, as well. Emily in the hospital in
San Diego, the way her small body had felt, hot as fire, as Scully
lay next to her deep into the night. Until her daughter had finally,
silently, slipped away. 

Scully blinked back the frustrated tears and pushed the thought
down. She kept walking. He would be here by now and she didn't want
to keep him waiting.

Ann had come in just after midnight to hang another bag of saline to
keep Danny hydrated. Scully stood in the doorway, her eyes shifting
between Danny and the bag that held his clothes beside the bed. The
vials of drugs were there somewhere. She hung onto that knowledge
desperately. 

On her way out, Ann paused beside Scully. "If you won't mind me
saying so..." Ann had begun hesitantly. 

"I know," Scully replied quietly, halting what she knew Ann was
going to say. Ann was in her mid-fifties, a seasoned Critical Care
nurse and just old enough to act slightly maternal towards her.
Scully found her behavior simultaneously endearing and annoying. It
was Ann who had fetched her the sandwich for dinner. 

And Scully did know. Danny was suffering terribly. She was close to
giving up. 

Ann nodded and left the room without another word. 

The image of Mary Rutherford's body had begun to occupy Scully's
thoughts, the reports from the scene of her death -- the terrible
pain she'd been in, the bleeding. She looked at Danny now, saw the
flush on his cheeks, his chest rising and falling unevenly, his
breath dry in his throat, stentorious. 

She'd decided to wait until the next MRI, only fifteen minutes away.
Then she would make her decision about what to do.

As she stood there, Danny had roused from the distant place where
he'd been, his head turning slowly on the pillow until he faced her.
His hand rose up weakly, urging her forward. 

"Come here," he said softly. "Come here. I want to tell you
something." 

It was the first lucid reaction she'd had from him in at least an
hour, and she was relieved. She came forward, stood next to the bed
and leaned over him. 

"What is it, Danny?" she asked, the heartbeat monitor skipping
quickly behind her, the only sound in the room besides his breathing. 

His eyes lolled, then looked behind her once again, suddenly intent,
staring at a spot just over her shoulder. She found herself looking
over her shoulder, as well, just to make sure something wasn't there.
She swallowed nervously as she returned her gaze to him. 

"What is it?" she repeated softly. "What do you see?" 

His eyes focused on her again, his hand coming up. His fingers held
the sleeve of her coat lightly, his eyes very serious and intense on
hers. 

"There are two worlds," he whispered. 

Her brows squinted down in confusion. "^^Two worlds?'" she asked, her
puzzlement evident in her voice. 

He swallowed with effort, his eyes closing for a beat. Then he
opened them and stared into her eyes again. "There are two worlds,"
he repeated quietly, regaining his voice. "This world...the one that
you and I live in here... and another world. A...secret world." 

"I'm sorry, Danny, I don't understand what you're saying to me." She
remembered shaking her head, trying to make sense of it. To Danny, it
seemed very important, so she'd wanted to understand him. 

"It exists..." he began, the words coming haltingly as he groped for
them. "...in the same place and time as the world we live in...but
it's different. Anything can happen there." 

He swallowed, his throat clearly dry, then continued. "I see things
from it. Glimpses of it. People and things and sounds... Everyone
lives in it, too. They just don't know it. It's all around us..." 

He'd stopped then, nodding as he gazed at her seriously. "You...you
have a secret. A secret world." 

She'd frozen then. Was there some way he knew about her cover? Had
she given something away? She held her breath for a few seconds, her
eyes widening. 

"What do you mean?" she asked finally, forcing her voice to be calm
and level.

"Everyone has one..." he continued, his eyes rolling back and then
focussing again. "A part of their life they keep hidden from
everyone...a place where memories are real. For me, they come
alive..."

She'd let out a breath, relief breaking over her. He was
hallucinating, that was all. 

"I need some water..." Danny breathed, tears coming to his eyes. A
fresh line of blood had found its way down the side of his face from
his nose. "Please..." 

She poured him a cup from the bedside table, placed the straw back
in it and leaned over to hold it close to his mouth. He drank slowly,
taking breaths between each swallow.

Though she knew she should dismiss what he'd said as being
irrational, she stood there and considered it as he drank. Some part
of what he'd said struck something in her. 

She'd found herself thinking suddenly of Emily, of the apparition of
her that had appeared on Afton Mountain the year before. She had been
as clear to her senses as Danny was now. It was as though something --
the pain she'd been in, her closeness to death -- had allowed her to
punch a hole right into the world he spoke of. A world just out of
view of this one. 

She then thought about her life with Mulder, how they had to keep
their relationship a secret from almost everyone in their lives. When
she was with him, in that space they'd created just for them, it did
feel sometimes like a separate world. 

Danny had shaken his head, breaking her from her thoughts. His eyes
clenched closed. "No..." he'd said, his head turning away from her on
the pillow. "My head hurts so bad...it's bursting my ears..." 

"I'm taking you down for another MRI in just a minute, Danny," she'd
replied, fresh worry washing over her. "Then we'll decide what to
do." 

He looked at her earnestly, the tears flowing freely down his
flushed face. "I need....I need you to help me..."

Again she caught her breath, the vision of Mary Rutherford's body
coming into her mind again, the image of the still form on the table,
the sheet draped over her almost blue in the morgue's otherworldly
light. She remembered the words she'd said aloud, in answer to
Rutherford's own plea from the police reports. 

She looked down at Danny, stricken. She put a hand on his forehead,
and she said the words again.

"I'll help you." 

The bag of his clothes was right next to the bed. One way or the
other, she would fulfill that promise.

The rain was falling more heavily as she made her way along the road
that overlooked the rapids of the James, the water turned white as it
rushed over the rocky bottom, around the lip of Belle Isle visible on
the other side. A coal train came into view, pulling over a hundred
coal cars. She watched them go, black on gold on black. The sound of
the wheels on the tracks was soothing in the damp air. 

The roof of the mausoleum was in view now, just over the rise. To
her right, a field of headstones spread across the ground as far as
she could see, a garden of white stone across the barren ground.
Every once in a while the bleak view was broken by a spray of
flowers, the deep green of boxwoods. Angels jutted from the ground
here and there, as though seeking escape from the earth, into the
grey sky above her. 

The next MRI, at around 12:30, showed the drug had completely taken
over his brain and become more chemically active, the readout glowing
an angry red. She knew what would happen next, though she did not
know precisely how. It didn't matter that she know at that point.

When she took him back to the room, the latest lab reports were
waiting for her. The levels of the drug had begun to rise as the
collected residue came out of the tissues and recirculated through
his body. This explained his continued hallucinations. 

He'd lain quietly as she explained it all to him, both of them
exhausted and resigned. 

"I'm going to give you a dose of the drug, Danny," she said at a
little after one. 

"No...." he breathed, his hand going to his head instantly, as
though speaking had shot something through his head. He whimpered,
his breath choking on a sob. 

She reached out and gripped his arm. "Danny, you're dying. We're
going to have to go back to square one and find another way to do
this." 

She let him cry for a moment, his hand going now to her forearm,
gripping as hard he could, his arm shaking with the effort. 

"There's so many of us..." he whispered finally. "So many of my
friends like me....almost all of us..."

She grimaced at the thought of a whole group of people suffering
like this. And perhaps more to come. 

Sensing the opening, she swallowed and looked at Danny grimly.
"Danny," she began carefully. "Is Curran manufacturing this drug as a
weapon? Using you all as guinea pigs for something he intends to use
in some other way? On more people?" 

Danny had shaken his head, his eyes lolling again. He was having
trouble focussing on her again. "No..." he whispered finally. "It's
just us...just the people in The Path..." 

"But WHY?" Scully asked, her horror over the thought of
intentionally exposing people to this making her voice angry, urgent.
"Why would he do this to you?"

"People..." He held his head again, releasing her arm. "People have
been leaving...going back to the IRA, to Ireland..." He closed his
eyes, his brow creasing in pain. "I think it's because....because he
needs us. Needs us to be...loyal...to stay. Because of the bomb."


***************

End of chapter 14a.  Continued in 14b.

************

She could still feel the chill that had run through her at those
words. 

"What bomb?" she whispered.

His eyes shot open at her words, as though he hadn't realized what
he said and she was the one bringing the subject up. He shook his
head desperately, clearly realizing his misstep. 

"No, no, I shouldn't have said that...not to you..." At that point
he had begun to cry again. "I didn't want you...to be involved..." He
turned his face towards the wall. His face flushed crimson, alarming
her. 

She couldn't wait any longer.

At 1:16, she injected one of the doses from his jacket into the port
of his IV, praying that she hadn't waited too long. 

She would never know how close they had come. But somehow, he had
survived the night. After two more MRIs, both showing the residue
losing its strength in his brain, becoming less active, she'd felt
safe enough to go to the Doctor's Lounge at the end of the hallway
and steal an hour of sleep just before dawn.

She reached the mausoleum, an elegant building in white marble with
open, iron gates at the arched entrance. A car was parked in front of
it, a black, empty sedan beaded with rain. Puffing out a tired
breath, she turned and entered the building, closing her dripping
umbrella as she did so.

There was another entrance at the other end of the small structure,
stained glass windows on either side. She could tell the view of the
river was lovely, even from where she stood. Dim light came in
through the doorways, shining on the black stone floor. Closer to the
other entrance, two marble benches were set into the floor. 

On one, Walter Skinner sat, though he rose as she entered. She was
very relieved to see him, to see a familiar face. On the other was
Bob Padden, huddled into a black trench, a dark hat on his head. He
did not stand as she came forward.

"Agent Scully," he greeted somewhat flatly, nodding, but not looking
at her. "I must say when the phone rang in the hotel this morning,
you were the last person I expected it to be." 

She sighed, suitably chastised. She'd expected this reaction from him.

"I'm sorry, sir," she replied, her tone tired but formal. "I know
it's very irregular for me to contact you directly, but I felt the
situation warranted it." 

Skinner had reached her where she stood now, his face concerned as
he took in her appearance. She reached up and touched the bruise,
shaking her head. 

"It's nothing," she murmured, so only he could hear her. He was
unconvinced, his jaw muscles working. He stepped aside, though, and
gestured her forward, toward Padden. 

She walked to the empty bench across from Padden, sat, drawing her
coat around her legs for warmth. She shivered a bit. The mausoleum,
being open, was very cold. Skinner took up a place to Padden's right,
his arms crossed in front of his chest, his expression still creased
and worried. 

Now Padden did look at her, his head cocking a bit as he did, though
he said nothing about her eye. 

"I'm sorry for the morbid nature of the meeting place," he said,
nodding to the room around him. "But I thought this would be one of
the places where it would be most unlikely that we'd be seen." 

Scully nodded in acknowledgement, and he continued. 

"Now what have you got that was so important that it couldn't wait
for you to go through proper channels?" 

She looked down, wishing he'd drop it. She was here now and there
was nothing to be done about it. When she looked back up him, her
eyes met the challenge in his tone. 

"For starters, I've discovered the use and method of the compound
involved in the deaths of the Path members, as you assigned me to do
when I took this case." 

He looked at her, clearly surprised. "Your contact in the Path?
This...Conner?" 

Briefly, she recounted the events of the night before, how Danny had
reacted to the withdrawal, the actions of the drug that she observed,
what Danny had told her about its uses. Padden listened impassively.
Skinner stood stone still, though his eyes shifted between Scully and
Padden. He seemed to be gauging Padden's reaction to what she said.

"So it's the actual withdrawal from the drug that is causing these
deaths?" Padden said when she finished her synopsis. 

Scully nodded. "Yes. My theory is that when someone does something
to displease Owen Curran in some way, he kills them by withholding
the drug from them, putting them in a circumstance where it is
impossible for them to obtain it. After several hours -- around 15
hours from the last dose, according to my calculations with Danny
Conner -- the drug, combined I believe with the incredibly high blood
pressure that the withdrawal causes, reacts chemically and
structurally with the brain tissue of the victims and results in the
effects that we've seen." 

"With that kind of force?" Padden said, squinting at her
incredulously. 

"There have been reports of victims of heart attacks being knocked
back by the force of the attacks hard enough to have broken the
chairs they were sitting in," Scully replied evenly. "I'm not certain
how this catastrophic event takes place in these victims, frankly. I
didn't wait around with Mr. Conner to find out. But I do know that it
is the withdrawal from this drug that is responsible for these
deaths. I'm certain of that." 

Padden seemed to consider for a moment, then nodded. "I see," he
said. "And this information about the drug not being used as any sort
of weapon? Do you think this Conner is a reliable source for that
information?" 

Scully nodded again. "I do, sir," she replied. "He has not lied to
me in my entire interaction with him, and he has no reason to lie to
me now. I believe I've gained his trust, and that what he tells me is
true." 

It bothered her for Padden to distrust what Danny had to say for
some reason, and she felt the need to defend him. Probably, she
thought, because she'd spent so much time with him, knew what kind of
a man he was. And had witnessed so much of what he'd been through,
watched him suffer. 

And she had another reason to believe him, as well. 

She looked from Padden to Skinner and back again. "There's something
else," she began. Padden looked at her questioningly. "Danny told me
last night that Owen Curran is planning some sort of bombing." 

"A bombing? Of what?" It was Skinner who spoke up immediately, his
voice on edge. 

"I was unable to obtain that information," Scully replied. "He
simply mentioned something about Curran needing the drug to ensure
the loyalty of The Path members because he needed them for some sort
of bombing." 

"He just TOLD you this?" Padden was clearly alarmed, but still
doubtful. 

"He was fairly delirious at that point and not quite in control of
what he was saying. When he realized he had told me this information,
he was immediately remorseful and didn't speak of it anymore." She
looked at Padden, her expression grim. "But again, I believe he was
telling the truth." 

Padden seemed to consider for a moment, then rose, walked a short
circle around the bench to the wall slowly. He stood in front of the
blocks, cut into the marble, that delineated the individual graves.
He seemed to be studying the engraving on one of the markers, deep in
thought. 

"What's the status of your cover?" Skinner asked into the quiet.
"You've been spending a lot of time with Conner. Is Curran aware of
this?"

Scully shook her head. "No," she said softly. "I think that Danny
believes that his life would be in danger if Curran knew he was
contacting me about this. He seemed very afraid last night that
someone was going to wonder about his whereabouts. And he insisted on
leaving the hospital this morning, against my advice, because of a
meeting he had to make this afternoon." 

"So your cover -- and possibly your life -- could be jeopardized if
Curran found out about this." Skinner was terse as he spoke, though
she knew it was concern that was making him sound angry. 

"I believe that could very well be the case, yes," she said to them
both, then looked down. She felt for a moment that she might have
done something wrong, but shook the feeling off. "I believe that the
information that I was able to gain through my contact with him
warranted the risk." 

"We need to get you out of there," Skinner replied, shaking his
head. He turned to Padden. "She's found out what you needed her to
find out. There must be another way to find out this information
about the bombing that doesn't involve Agent Scully remaining in such
a precarious position." 

Padden turned, still looking down, considering. "Yes," he said, as
though to himself. "Your position has potentially been compromised,
that much is certain. But the information did warrant the risk. I
wonder how *much* it's been compromised, however." 

Skinner shook his head again, looking at Padden. "Whatever the risk,
it's reached unacceptable levels, in my opinion," he said firmly. 

"I didn't say I wanted out," Scully interjected, not liking the turn
of the conversation. "I still haven't found a way to get these people
off of this drug. I'd like to continue my work on that. And there's
this bombing to investigate now, as well." 

Skinner shook his head. "Scully, that's outside the parameters of
what you were needed for operationally. Look, I know as a physician
you're concerned about these people, about Conner in particular, but
it's too dangerous. And the ATF is much better suited to following up
on this bombing lead. Finding that information out will simply put
you in more danger." 

Scully started to respond, frustrated at being whipped around, being
talked about as though she had no control of what she did and how she
did it. But Padden interrupted her. 

"I'm afraid AD Skinner is right," he said, and he seemed
disappointed to say it. "With you removed from the picture, and with
the information you've already provided to the task force about
Curran's activities, we could begin a full scale surveillance of
Curran and find the information we need out that way. With you in
place, we can't do that because it might arouse suspicion of your
cover. But with you gone, we could move forward on that
definitively." 

"I'm not ready to come out," Scully protested. "There's still so
much to learn." 

"It's not your choice to make, Agent," Padden replied gruffly. "We
have to think of the larger operation, and with this bombing plot in
the picture, time is of the essence. I want you to begin to
withdraw." 

"I've only been here for two weeks. Don't you think that will look a
little suspicious?"

"We've had this planned all along," Padden replied. "You have a
family situation that requires you to return to Boston as soon as
possible, as soon as you can be replaced. Mr. Flaherty has had some
possibilities for your replacement in mind since the inception of the
operation, so he should be able to call in someone fairly quickly.
Your escape route is set. You just need to play it out, and wait it
out." 

Skinner nodded. "It's for the best, Scully," he said quietly,
sensing her displeasure. 

Scully's gaze dropped to the cold stone floor, her eyes closing for
a moment as she exhaled a tired breath. She didn't have the energy to
fight them. And plus, a part of her knew both of them were right. She
was in dangerous territory because of the work with Danny. 

Now if she could just find a way to tell Danny she would be leaving.
A frigid, dull ache settled over her as she considered it. 

********

2601 PARK AVENUE 
5:34 p.m.

Danny lay on his back staring up at the exposed beams of the
ceiling, shivering beneath his thin blanket. The space heater sighed
beside him, the only heat in the tiny apartment. At his feet, the
television was on, playing some show about American doctors in Korea.
The room glowed, the relative quiet broken occasionally by canned
laughter leaking from the ancient set. 

Leave it to the Americans to be able to laugh about a war, he
thought, turning onto his side to look at the clock. 

It was almost time for him to go back to the clinic to be checked by
Dr. Black. Upset with him for leaving the hospital early that
morning, she'd insisted on seeing him again this evening before the
clinic closed at 6:30. He had to admit he didn't mind going in. He
still felt terrible, sluggish and weakened. The ordeal of the night
before had taken a powerful toll on him. 

It had been all he could do to hide how he felt from Curran when
he'd met with him that afternoon. Curran had been unusually gruff
with him, Fagan standing over his shoulder silently, glaring a bit
more pointedly than usual. He'd retreated as quickly as he could,
trying not to be paranoid about the two men's reactions to him, and
then come home and collapsed onto this thin mattress on the floor,
resting as best he could. 

Sighing, he pulled himself shakily into a sitting position, reached
for the same dingy sweater he'd been wearing for days now. It was the
only garment he had that was warm enough to fight off the persistent
chill. He rose slowly, reached for his jacket, jingling his pocket to
check for bus fare. He would have enough to get there and back. 

Flicking off the television and the space heater, he shouldered into
his jacket and went out the door, locking the deadbolt behind him.
The rain was still falling, as it had been all day, though it seemed
to be turning to sleet now. He raised his face to it, letting the icy
drops hit his face. It felt good. He hoped it would snow. 

He went to the corner, stood at the bus stop, waiting for the number
11 that would take him downtown. It chugged to a stop at the curb
after only a few minutes, for which he was grateful. Climbing on, he
paid his fare, then moved slowly to one of the back seats for the
short ride to the hospital. The bus engine coughed as it pulled away.

**

Right behind the bus, unseen, a dark car pulled out, tailing it. 

John Fagan tapped out a cigarette as he and the bus pushed out into
the traffic on Broad Street, his eyes on Danny in the back seat just
as a light snow began to fall. 

His face lit up in a seemingly angry flare as the lighter flamed the
cigarette to life. Then it blinked out, hiding him once again in the
shadows and the faint dashboard lights. 


*********

END OF CHAPTER 14. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 15. 

***********

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA HOSPITAL 
OUTPATIENT CLINIC 
6:20 p.m.

"Dr. Black?" 

Scully turned as the only clinic nurse still on duty came around the
doorway to the small doctor's lounge. Scully held a cup of coffee,
which was very old and strong and black by necessity. She was
swallowing a long drink of it as she met the woman's gentle, almost
apologetic smile. 

"What is it, Loretta?" she asked, and her voice was low and hoarse
with fatigue, as though she'd been talking nonstop for days. She
cleared her throat self-consciously as Loretta's smile crimped a bit
and her eyes grew vaguely concerned.

"That young English man, Bob Smith, just came in," Loretta replied.
"He doesn't have an appointment but he says that you were expecting
him today? I know it's late, so I didn't know if you'd want to see
him or not." 

Scully dumped the rest of the bitter cup of coffee in the sink.
Thank God he's here, she thought. She had thought that he wasn't
going to come after all. And she'd been worrying about him all day,
wondering how he was. 

"Yes, I'll see him," Scully replied, doing her level best to sound
nonchalant. "Go ahead and put him in a room." She flipped on the
water and started filling the cup to wash it.

"I'll put him in Two," Loretta replied, and hesitated, looking down
shyly, indecisively. 

Noticing this, Scully asked: "Is there something else?" She turned
off the water now and faced Loretta once again.

"Well," Loretta shifted a little. "It's started to snow, and I was
wondering if it might be possible for me to go on and head home." 

"Ah," Scully said. It was still strange to her to be in charge of
all these people, to have people asking *her* for permission to do
things. She stifled a smile at Loretta's discomfort with her.

"If you need me to stay, I'll be happy to, of course," Loretta
rushed on. "But I've cleaned up the waiting room and gotten all the
files put up and --"

"It's fine, Loretta," Scully interrupted. "Go ahead and go home. I
can handle Mr. Smith." 

"You're sure?" the other woman asked hopefully. 

Scully did smile now. "Of course. It's all right." 

"Okay then," Loretta replied, returning the smile. "When you get
done with the file just go ahead and leave it on the nurses' station.
I'll update it and put it away for you in the morning." 

"Okay. Go ahead and close the place down then, except for the
examination hallway." 

"I will. I'll even put the lights out for you." Loretta started to
head down the hallway, but stopped, met Scully's eyes. "You seem so
tired, Dr. Black. I hope you get some rest tonight." 

Scully looked down, the smile on her face growing a bit tepid. She
knew her exhaustion was showing, but it dismayed her a little to know
how much. 

"I will," she replied quietly. "Thank you for your concern. I'll see
you in the morning." 

Loretta nodded, smiled again. "Goodnight then, doctor." 

"Goodnight." 

And Loretta was gone, disappearing down the hallway towards the
waiting room. 

Scully finished washing the mug she'd been drinking from, heard
Loretta come down the hallway with Danny, opening the door to the
examination room and urging Danny to put on a hospital gown, which
she knew he wouldn't do. When she heard the door close again and
footfalls fading down the hallway, she squared her shoulders, tucked
the mug into the drying rack, and headed towards the room herself.

She knew the minute she saw him that he must not be feeling much
better than he had early that morning. For one, he was out of his
coat and sweater, as though he was anxious to be examined. For
another, he was lying on the examination table, his hands rubbing his
temples, not standing nervously as he had been before. He turned to
look at her as she entered the room, closing the door behind her. 

"Headache still?" she asked by way of greeting. 

"Aye," he murmured, and returned his gaze to the ceiling. "I'm
having a bugger of a time shaking it off." 

Scully nodded. "Go ahead and sit up for me," she said gently,
putting a hand on his shoulder and helping him up. His ribs jutted
out like long fingers beneath his skin, his thin arms bracing him on
the table. His arms shook hard as he pulled himself up, then settled
into their usual faint trembling. 

She reached for the blood pressure cuff. "The residue is probably
still somewhat active in your brain, Danny," she said softly as she
wrapped the cuff around his arm. "You might have that headache for
awhile." 

They sat in silence for a moment as she pumped up the cuff, released
it, her stethoscope in her ears. She shook her head as she pulled out
the earpieces, ripping open the cuff. "Your pressure is still
elevated. More than usual, that is. I think your body is still
readjusting to the drug being back into your system." 

"Any idea of how long it will take for me to start feeling some
better then?" He looked at her with that same hopeful expression that
tugged at her when she saw it. He had so much faith in her. 

She regretted the shake of her head. "We're in unknown territory
here, Danny," she replied. "I think you'll probably feel some effects
until the drug reaches an adequate saturation level in your blood
stream that the concentration of the residue in your brain
restabilizes. That could take several more doses -- a few days even." 

"Should I take more of the drug? Would that speed this up a little
bit?" 

"No, no." She shook her head again, reached up and cradled his head
between her hands, pulling his lower lids down with her thumbs. "I
don't want you to play around too much with that. I don't know if
it's possible to overdose on it, and I don't want to risk your body
any more than we have already." She studied him, noted how pale the
insides of his lids were, how bloodshot his eyes. 

"All right," he replied softly. He was clearly disappointed that
there seemed to be nothing he could do to help this process along.
Scully sympathized with him on that front. She was feeling pretty
helpless and frustrated herself. 

She replaced the stethoscope in her ears and listened to his heart
and breathing. Both were still fast. Too fast. 

"The clinic lab has already closed down for the night," she said,
hanging the stethoscope around her neck once again. "I'd like you to
come in tomorrow to have some more blood drawn, to check the levels
of the drug in your system." 

He hesitated, looked down, seemed to consider for a few beats. "I
can come tomorrow afternoon, after my roommate goes off on an errand.
That way I won't arouse any more suspicion than I might have
already." 

Scully nodded. "Okay then. Come back tomorrow afternoon. I'll be
here and I'll check you out again here before you get your blood
drawn." She looked at him, worry creasing her face. "For now, I want
you to stay in bed, all right? I know you can't sleep, but I want you
to just rest as much as you can." 

When he nodded, she picked up his sweater, proffered it to him. "Go
ahead and get dressed." Then she reached for his chart, began
recording his vital signs. 

Her voice was more tired, more resigned, than she intended it to be.
He heard it, as well. She could tell by the silence that stretched
between them as he shrugged into the sweater, pulled on his dark
jacket. He sat still then, looked at her. 

"Dr. Black?" he began, and she looked up at him. 

"What is it, Danny?" she replied softly.

"You won't...well..." He looked down, his eyes shining with unshed
tears. "You're not going to give up on this are you? Because it
didn't work out last night?" 

A heavy spot took up a place in her chest as she pictured telling
him that she was going to have to leave for Boston. The guilt she
felt was strong enough that she could taste it, a bitter stinging in
her throat. 

She considered telling him right there that she would be going, but
thought better of it. They still would have a few weeks together,
most likely. She might still have time to help him before she was
forced to leave. There was no need to make him so upset now.

"No, I'm not giving up," she said quietly, and though she did mean
the words, she still felt bad for saying them. We have to think of
the larger operation... Padden had said. And Danny's needs weren't
part of that. Neither were hers. 

Relief broke over his face, and he looked down again, nodded. She
went back to jotting down her notes, let the moment drift away.

"What's the next step then?" he asked after a beat of silence.

"The next step doesn't involve you right away," she said, still
scribbling. "I'm going to go into the lab and break down this drug
myself. See if there's some way to modify it and remove the
components individually so that I can make a different form of the
drug you're taking. My hope is that if I can make new forms by
removing components one at a time, forms that you can still tolerate,
we might be able to wean you off the drug that way." 

He considered that for a moment. "That sounds complicated," he said,
and his voice was worried. 

She looked at him now, nodded seriously. "Yes, it will be," she said
earnestly. "I want you to try not to worry about it, all right? Just
concentrate on taking care of yourself right now. I want you to make
sure you eat every day, too, even if you don't feel like it. Even a
little something." 

"It's been a long time since I ate," he said doubtfully.

"Then start off slowly. Just some crackers or something. Some soup
if you can possibly do it." 

He nodded. "All right. I'll try." 

He slid off the table now, his legs shaking slightly as he put his
weight on them. The past 24 hours were showing on him badly. As they
were showing on her, as well. At least she would be able to go home
and fall asleep. 

She finished her notes, closed the chart and studied him for a beat.
She was struck suddenly as she looked at him with how young he really
was. Were it not for his beard, he could have been a teenager, the
look accentuated by how thin and gangly he was. 

She wanted to help him so much it hurt her. She *would* help him. 

With this in mind, she reached into the chart, tore off a corner of
paper from one of the flow sheets. She began to write on it.

"This is the phone number of the clinic's emergency answering
service. I'm going to be on call for the next couple of nights, so
I'll have the beeper with me. I want you to call if you start feeling
any worse, all right?" 

He took the number from her, looked at for a few seconds, then
folded it up and put it in his pocket. "All right," he replied, his
voice soft, tired.

Reaching out, she put a hand on his upper arm, gave it a reassuring
squeeze. "Go on home and go to bed," she said, and dropped her hand.
He had blushed when she touched him. 

"Aye, I'll do that," he replied. Then he looked into her eyes, gave
her a shy, sad smile. "Thank you, Doctor. For everything." 

She nodded, returned the small smile. "You're welcome, Danny. I'll
see you tomorrow."

"Goodnight then." With that he turned, went slowly out the door,
leaving her standing there. 

A wave of emotion passed over her, a strange feeling of sadness. She
felt her eyes stinging with it, and she had no idea why. Maybe it was
the pressure of working with Danny that was finally getting to her,
the urgency that her leaving placed on her work with him. That was
probably it.

Or I'm just too damn tired, she thought, standing up straighter,
tucking the chart beneath her arm. She needed to go home, shower,
change her clothes from the day before. That was all she needed, she
thought. 

And with that, she chased the odd feeling away.

***

The only light in the large room came from long desk lamp on the
nurses' station at the other end of the room. The waiting room itself
was bathed in darkness, every corner filled with it. 

John Fagan sat in one of those corners, quiet as a tomb, his legs
crossed casually in front of him. 

He was a patient man. Not jittery. If he moved, he did so with
purpose, like a spider does when something was caught in the gossamer
strands of its web. He was rarely driven to any sort of sudden
action. That is, unless he was driven the short distance to anger.

He wasn't angry now, though. Not yet. 

He watched dispassionately as Danny Conner appeared from the
hallway, buttoning up his coat as he paused in front of the huge desk
on the other side of the room. Once he'd closed the coat all the way,
turned the broad collar up to protect his neck, he started forward
again, not even looking around the darkened room as he went out the
double doors to the clinic and out into the night beyond. 

Again Fagan waited. A minute passed. Then two. 

Katherine Black came out, already in her long black coat. She had a
chart in her hand, which she set on the counter of the desk neatly.
Like Conner, she busied herself for a moment with buttoning herself
up.

Fagan's gaze went slowly over her, watching how she moved. The way
her hair came forward slightly as she looked down at the front of the
coat. The nimble efficiency of her fingers as she buttoned, hiding
her small body from his sight. He studied the fine line of her
profile, her full lips.

She reminded him so much of Elisa. 

When he looked at Katherine, he could almost see Elisa, sitting
across from him at Halloran's, back in Belfast. She had loved to
laugh so much, her bright eyes shining as she ribbed him again for
being so grim, so serious. She had always said if he didn't lighten
up, the work would carry off the best in him. 

The memory surprised him by making him suddenly sad, even here where
he had his work to do. He made a small, unintentional noise in his
throat as, for an instant, what he was thinking got the better of
him. 

Katherine's head shot up at the sound, scanning the black expanse of
the waiting room quickly. Her eyes were wide, her body poised. 

"Is someone there?" she called, her voice strong. He admired that
she didn't let fear overwhelm her composure. 

That's my Katie, he thought, pleased.

She looked around for a long moment more, then he saw her relax a
bit, shaking her head, clearly convincing herself that she was merely
hearing things. Then she reached down, picked up her briefcase,
pulled the strap over her shoulder. Moving to the door, she brought
out her keys from her pocket. She fingered for the right one. 

Then, with one final look behind her, she went out the door. He
heard the lock click closed behind her, then her footsteps receding
down the hallway. 

He waited another few moments to make sure she didn't return. Then
he drew himself up, walked slowly to the nurses' station. The chart
was there, bathed in the small circle of light that the desk lamp
cast. He reached out slowly, picked it up, opened it. He read,
turning pages. His jaw tightened as he did so. 

Finally he closed the file. He'd seen enough. 

He stood there for moment, his thoughts returning to Elisa in the
pub. The contagious sound of her laughter...

Katherine Black might resemble Elisa, but she was *not* Elisa. Could
not replace her. He knew that for certain now. He wondered if Owen
knew that, as well, if Owen would have shamed him in front of half
the pub if he knew what Fagan knew now of Katherine's deception. 

He was glad to be the one to tell Owen about it. He and Owen's
friendship -- ten years of it -- had been strained since the arrival
of this woman. He hoped this would be the start of Owen not being so
preoccupied with her. So that things could be as they were once
again. 

Tucking the chart under his arm, he went to the door to the clinic
himself, turned the butterfly handle to the lock on the door and
stepped out into the deserted hallway. 

The snow was falling heavily as he went outside, dotting him with
quickly melting, heavy spots of white. He climbed into his car,
parked just off Broad, and started the engine up. He pulled off into
the shower of blue-white flakes. 

Out in the night, Owen Curran sat in the Grey Mouse's back room.
Fagan drove intently, his expression grim, serious. 

He would not keep Owen waiting for long. 


************ 

End of chapter 15a.  Continued in 15b.

************ 

THE JEFFERSON HOTEL 
JANUARY 12 
9:36 a.m.

Mulder sat behind his makeshift desk in the task force headquarters,
files strewn haphazardly in front him, a cup of coffee in his left
hand. In his right, the file he'd been compiling on Danny Conner, the
young man's immigration photo paperclipped neatly to the corner of
the computer printouts and other materials. 

He'd been staring at the photo for 15 minutes, since the task force
meeting had let out, the meeting in which the group had been told
that the "first phase" of the operation was coming to end, that
Scully was being withdrawn as soon as possible. 

The news wasn't a surprise to him -- Skinner had come to his hotel
room last night to tell him. He'd known, he said, that Mulder would
want to know immediately. 

Skinner had also told him about the night Scully had spent in the
hospital with Conner, what the man had been through. And he'd told
him about the bombing. Mulder had taken all of this news with great
distraction -- he found it difficult to get beyond the fact that
Scully would be coming home. 

After Skinner had left, he had gotten himself back together a bit,
however, pulled out his material on Curran and begun to read over it
again. A little after 11, he called Granger in his room two floors
down and asked him to come up and join him in looking over the
materials. Granger had been awake, and had come right away.

"It wouldn't be a personal target," Mulder said later as the two of
them sat in the uncomfortable chairs from the room's table, both of
them drinking a beer they'd ordered from room service. "Them" was on
the television, one of Mulder's favorites, and the sound of women
screaming fell in as background noise as the two of them sat in the
dimness of the room, the snow falling steadily outside the window.

"Huh?" Granger said, looking up at him from the television, his eyes
wide.

"The bombing," Mulder had replied. "Curran wouldn't pick a personal
target, not based on what we know about him at this point. It would
have to be something with political significance." 

Granger considered for a moment. "Do you think it's going to be here
in the U.S. or that he's planning something back in Ireland?" 

"I'm not sure, but I would suspect it's going to be here somewhere,"
Mulder had replied. "He's got too much of a concentration of manpower
on the Eastern Seaboard, and remember what Padden said about there
being a lot of money being funnelled into the areas where Curran was?
I think he's planning something really close by."

Granger kept glancing at the television as the army of giant ants
stampeded across the screen, decimating everything in its path. 

"I can't believe you haven't seen this movie," Mulder said, shaking
his head. "You need to get out more, Granger." 

Granger looked down, smiled. "Now you sound like my mother," he
said, and Mulder laughed. Granger took a pull from his beer, looked
out the window for a moment. 

"It would be a British target, I suspect," Granger said quietly. "I
don't think he's got enough of an ax to grind with anything American
at this point for it to be otherwise."

"Yes, I agree," Mulder had replied. "Bombing something on U.S. soil
would be enough of a statement, punishment for us being so involved
in the peace process. That would be a big enough of a ^^fuck you' to
the Americans." 

"Well, that narrows it down a lot," Granger replied, watching as an
ant gored a soldier, his rifle tap tap tapping, to no avail. 

"An embassy or Consulates' office," Mulder said immediately. "Either
in New York or D.C. would be my guess." 

"I'd guess D.C.," Granger replied. "Considering he's set up shop
here in Richmond, only a couple of hours away. That would give him
adequate access to be able to check the place out as often as he
needed to." 

"And close enough so that if he was going to do something like a
truck bomb or something, he'd be able to transport it easily." Mulder
took another pull of his beer, stared at the television. 

"If I had to make a guess," he said, his eyes far away now as he
sifted through options. "I would say the British Embassy in D.C.
That's what I think." 

Granger considered for a moment. "Yeah, I think you're right," he
said, a smile coming onto his face. Mulder had quirked a smile back
at him. Granger was so easily pleased. He envied him that. 

That's what he had told the task force this morning at the meeting,
when he and Granger had given their report about the possible targets
for the bombing. Padden and the others had seemed surprised that the
two of them had been able to come up with something so quickly.

"We'll put the embassy in D.C. on full alert," Padden had said. "And
the one in New York, just as a precaution. Both Consulates' offices,
as well." He looked around the table. "Does anyone have any idea
about what method he might use?" 

"Our guess," Mulder piped up immediately, "Is that it would be truck
bomb, a fertilizer bomb like the one we saw in the Oklahoma City
bombing." 

"What makes you so sure?" Padden had replied, looking at Mulder over
his glasses. His tone was clearly dubious.

It was Granger who answered him. "We believe," he said, gesturing to
Mulder and himself, "That C4 would be too difficult to obtain in the
U.S., and too expensive. Plus, we believe that one of the reasons
Curran chose Virginia to settle in and not a larger metropolitan area
up north is so that he could be close to the tobacco farming country
around Richmond. Buying bulk amounts of fertilizer here would be
difficult to trace, considering the frequency of bulk purchases in
this area." 

Padden looked from Granger to Mulder and back, considering. Finally
he nodded. "We'll go with that theory for now then. As a precaution,
we'll make sure that road blocks are set up around the entrances of
both embassies and Consulates' offices to keep deliveries away until
they can be thoroughly checked out." 

Then he nodded, and added, somewhat begrudgingly, it seemed: "Good
work, Agent Mulder, Agent Granger." 

Mulder smiled at the memory of that. Padden was still pissed off at
him for going into the pub, and it looked like it had hurt him to say
it. 

He returned his attention to the picture of Conner in his hand,
studying the face for a long moment. God, the guy was young, he
thought. He was also struck by how little information there was on
him. He'd clearly just become involved with the Path recently. 

Only six years ago, Conner had been an electrician, working for his
father's business outside Ballycastle in Northern Ireland. Then one
run-in with the British for purchasing detonating wire, which he had
said was needed for a mining company he was rigging up explosives
for. They'd let him go when the story checked out. 

Then, like everyone else in the Path it seemed, he'd disappeared
from sight, reappearing only as he crossed in through U.S. Customs in
New York two years ago on a work visa for an electrical business in
Boston -- one of the Campaign for Northern Ireland's front
businesses, no doubt. Then nothing again.

He pictured Scully with Danny in the hospital. Skinner said it had
sounded like the guy had suffered a lot while trying to go through
the withdrawal from the drug. Mulder felt badly for him, but worse
for Scully. He knew how helpless she would feel in the face of
something like that. He knew she was deeply invested in helping
Conner out. Skinner had told him she'd been reluctant to come out
because of her dedication to helping him and the other people in the
Path exposed to this horrible drug. 

He put the file down, took a sip of his coffee, leaned back and
looked at Granger across the room. Granger was intent on a computer
screen, the image of the screen reflected in his glasses. He glanced
up, nodded, put up a finger. Mulder nodded back. 

Then he smiled again. Though it had taken some doing to get Granger
interested in the project, he was warming to it now. Mulder's little
side project to find out about Sean Curran's mother. Granger was
trying to scare up some information on her using the CIA database
computer station. 

Finally Granger stood, going to the printer, standing there
nervously as whatever he'd sent came out of the machine. He pulled it
out, walked across the room towards Mulder, through the groups of
people clustered here and there at various work stations across the
room. Mulder put the coffee cup down as Granger got to the desk,
looking up at him expectantly. 

"I've got a name," Granger said softly, pulling up a chair from a
nearby desk and laying the piece of paper in front of Mulder. It was
a copy of a birth certificate. Sean Owen Curran's birth certificate,
showing his birthdate as August 29th, seven years ago. 

"Her name was Elisa O'Shea Curran," Granger said, his voice still
pitched so only Mulder could hear him. He pointed to the line where
it said ^^mother's name." Mulder nodded. 

"Did you run her name through the database?" 

Granger nodded. "Yeah, I did, and the weirdest thing happened. When
I enter her name, it tells me that I don't have ^^adequate security
clearance' to be able to access the information. All the stuff on
Curran comes up, but not his wife? It doesn't make any sense." 

Mulder's brow furrowed. Granger was right. It didn't make any sense.

His feeling that something fishy was going on grew more acute. He
glanced across the room to where another computer sat, unoccupied.

"Let's check the FBI database," Mulder said, and stood, smoothing
down his tie as he did so. He and Granger made their way slowly
across the room to the machine. Mulder sat, Granger taking up a place
behind him, and logged into the system. The FBI shield lit up the
screen, a search prompt at the bottom of it.

He put in Elisa Curran's name, waited as the computer cycled,
searching. 

"Access Denied," it said. "Level Seven security clearance or higher
required." 

"Shit," Mulder said under his breath. That would require someone as
high up as Skinner to get the information. And he'd hoped to not
involve Skinner in this. 

He didn't have a choice now. There was something important here, and
he needed to know what it was. He had a very bad feeling about the
whole thing.

"What do we do now?" Granger asked quietly behind him.

Mulder considered for a moment, coming to a decision. "AD Skinner's
been called away to D.C. for a couple of days," he said, looking up
at Granger. "We'll have to wait until he gets back."

"You think he'll do it for us?" Granger asked doubtfully. "He might
be involved in covering up the information himself."

Mulder considered that, shook his head. "No, not Skinner," he said.
"If there's some sort of cover-up going on, he's not a part of it. He
would never do anything to put Scully in harm's way. I really believe
that." 

Granger looked around the room to see if anyone was looking at them.
No one seemed to be. He blew out a breath. "It's hard to know who to
trust," he said, clearly frustrated.

Mulder leaned back, nodded. "Welcome to my world, Granger." 

He logged off hastily. The screen went dark, the FBI's shield
blinking out of sight.

**********

J&J WAREHOUSE 
THE BANKS OF THE JAMES 
3:34 p.m.

It had taken a little while, but Danny had gotten used to the strong
smell of the fertilizer heaped to the ceiling of the truck, the thick
odor of the diesel fuel. He was standing in the back of the truck,
surrounded by the drums of the thick smelling fuel. And he was
willing his hands to stop shaking enough for him to be able to twist
the wiring that connected the drums to the small detonator and timer
attached to the side of the truck. 

Beside the truck, Owen Curran and John Fagan stood, joking about
something. Danny had been nervous when they'd called him that
morning, not wanting to have much contact with them until he was
feeling better. He still felt like what had been through at the
hospital two nights ago showed on him terribly, and he didn't want to
arouse any suspicion. 

He reached for his wire cutters out his tool box, tried to get them
in his grip. He fumbled, his hand shaking, and the cutters clambered
to the floor, then down into the snow behind the truck. Curran came
forward, lifted them up and wiped them on his pants leg, handed them
up to Danny.

"You're getting clumsy in your old age, Danny," Curran said good-
naturedly. Danny could see Owen watching his hand shake as he took
the cutters. He laughed nervously.

"Aye, that I am," he agreed immediately, and laughed again, turning
to the detonator box once again. 

"You all right to be doing what you're doing then?" Owen pressed.
John Fagan had come up to stand behind him, both of them looking up
at Danny intently. 

"I'm fine to be doing it," Danny replied hastily, cutting and then
twisting the final bit of wiring to the battery that would run the
detonator. The display lit up with red numbers, all zeros. 

"All right, I'll trust you on that," Owen said, and he saw Fagan
smile out of the corner of his eye. Fagan was such a strange one,
Danny thought, shaking it off. He'd always found amusement in the
oddest things.

He wound the wire with some black electrical tape for good measure.
He wanted it to be neat, despite the fact that it really didn't
matter. He did things the way his father had taught him.
Meticulously. Even this. Especially this.

It was hard considering how bad he felt.

"All right, it's ready to be set," he said finally, replacing the
cutters and tape in the box. "Just say the word when you want it
done."

"I want you to go ahead and set it," Owen replied, and Danny looked
at him, surprised. 

"This early?" he asked. 

"Aye, you can do that, can't you? It doesn't matter how many hours
it's set for, right?"

Danny looked at the detonator, then back at Curran and Fagan. "Well,
no, it doesn't matter, but I would think you wouldn't want it armed
until Friday morning."

"No, I want you to go ahead and do it and be done with it," Curran
replied evenly.

Danny hesitated a beat more. Something was off about the request, to
be sure. Then, as Curran and Fagan continued to stare up at him
expectantly, he nodded. 

"All right then...I'll go ahead and set it." He began to turn the
small knob on the side of the detonator, counting out hours. "Let's
see, that's...." He counted in his head. Friday, four days from now.
3:00 p.m. Curran had wanted plenty of time to make the drive that
morning.

He continued to roll the dial. It was right on 4:00 p.m. now, the
sun waning. That would make it 95 hours. He went ahead and set the
display to that number. 

It glowed red in the dimness of the inside of the truck. Hours,
minutes and seconds. 

His hand shaking, Danny reached down, touched a button. The
detonator beeped softly, and the seconds began to count down.

"It's done then," Danny said, looked at Curran, who nodded, gave him
a wide smile. 

"Good work, Danny," he said amiably. "Now let's get the hell out of
here. It smells like shit."

Danny smiled, some of his nervousness ebbing with Curran's laugh
that followed his words. Fagan laughed, too, a soft chuckle. Danny
sat on the edge of the truck, slid down, his feet crunching in the
snow and he landed. He and Curran pulled the back door of the truck
down and Curran put the padlock on it, gave the lock a satisfied tug. 

"Let's go get a beer," Curran said as they shuffled back to Fagan's
car. "What do you say, Danny? A beer to celebrate your job being
done?" 

"Yeah, sure," Danny replied, smiling a little at the thought. He
liked this particular job being done. "I'll have a pint with you." 

"There's a good man," Fagan said, and gave Danny a slap on the back.
It was just a touch too hard and Danny had to struggle to hold his
balance on the slick ground. Curran and Fagan laughed as he stumbled.
Danny laughed, too. He really was getting clumsy. 

They climbed into the car, Danny taking his place in the back seat
as Fagan drove and Curran took the passenger's seat. Fagan started up
the engine, turned the car around and headed up the snow-covered
access road carefully, then onto River Road that would take them back
towards the city. Curran turned on the radio, music lilting into the
car's cabin.

In the back seat, Danny felt himself beginning to relax, his fatigue
settling over him, let himself drift with the music, closing his eyes
for a few long moments. 

The meeting had made him miss seeing Dr. Black today, but he could
always do that tomorrow. He should have a lot of free time now, time
to himself. He could concentrate on spending time with Black now,
working on getting himself off the drug. 

Speaking of which, it was time for another dose. He'd used up
everything he'd had on him yesterday. But he could get more at the
pub when they got there. There was always plenty there. 

He opened his eyes, looking out the window at the city in front of
him, at Curran and Fagan's silent forms in the front seat. They were
on Broad Street now, on the other side of the city from the
apartment. Fagan put on his blinker and headed onto the highway
entrance ramp, heading east.

East?

"Um, John, you're going the wrong way, aren't you?" he asked
nervously from the back seat. 

Fagan said nothing. 

Curran turned slightly in his seat, looked at Danny. His smile was
gone now, his pale eyes looking dark in the gathering shadows. 

"We're going to go for a drive, Danny. Have a little chat."

Danny's heart skipped a beat, adrenaline coursing through him in a
rush. The door locks clicked down around him. 

"Owen, I --" 

"Shut the fuck up, Danny," Fagan growled. Danny bit back what he was
going to say as he looked at Owen in terror. Curran was still staring
at him with that same hard look in his eyes. Danny was forced to look
away, tears beginning. 

Oh God...God, please... he thought.

They pulled onto Interstate 64. The highway would take them away
from the city, through the rural areas between Richmond and Newport
News, to the Chesapeake Bay, the Atlantic beyond that. It didn't take
but a few more minutes before huge groves of trees -- mostly pines --
began lining the road. Danny could just make out their shapes as the
sky faded into near darkness.

Finally Owen moved, reaching beneath the seat. He pulled out a black
cloth bag, tossed it over the seat. "How about you put that on,
Danny?" he said conversationally, returning his gaze to Danny's face.
Danny was crying in earnest now, his breath squeezing his throat as
he fought down the panic. 

"Owen, I'm sorry...please..." 

"Put it on, Danny. Don't fuck around with me. You've done enough
already." 

Danny reached for the bag, gave Owen one last imploring look and
hesitated. He heard Owen pull the hammer back on the gun before he
saw the dark barrel glint in the highway lights, pointed towards him
in the space between the seats. 

He put the bag on.

********

2233 GRACE STREET 
6:35 p.m.


Scully dragged herself up the small staircase to the upstairs
apartment she shared with Mae, her briefcase feeling for all the
world like it was filled with sand or bricks. Despite the full night
of sleep she'd gotten the night before, she was still exhausted,
filled with restless energy. 

Danny hadn't shown up at the clinic as she'd asked him to, and worry
was gnawing at her, making her feel more tired. She fumbled with her
keys, but before she could find the right one, the door opened for
her. Sean stood there, a broad smile on his face. 

"Hello, Dr. Black!" he said jovially, and Scully smiled back at him.

"Hello, Sean, " she said, putting a hand on the back of his head as
she went past him through the door. "What are you up to?"

"Aunt Mae and I were watching a video, but it's over now," he
replied, following close behind her as she went into the living room.
Mae sat on the couch, smiling warmly as Scully entered.

"She's made it home from work two nights in a row!" she teased,
standing. She wore her big turtleneck black sweater, faded jeans.
Scully couldn't blame her. It was always very cold in the old
apartment.

"Amazing, isn't it?" Scully replied, putting her briefcase down by
the doorway to the kitchen. 

"I've got soup on -- we've already eaten, but there's enough for you
to have for dinner. I bought some bread. Oh, and I picked up a couple
of things for you, as well. Some of that bagged salad you seem to
like so much. And your disgusting orange juice." She made a face.

"I can't believe you don't like orange juice," Scully said, playing
along. "That's un American." 

"Ha!" Mae replied, coming forward and pulling Sean against her,
patting his chest. "My point exactly. You Americans and your
sweets..."

Scully smiled, found herself relaxing into the easy rapport with
Mae. She pulled her coat off, gave Sean another brush on the head as
she started for the back bedroom.

"Get changed into something good for dancing!" Mae called down the
hallway after her. 

"Oh, Mae, I can't go out tonight. I'm too tired," she called back.
"And besides, the day I dance is the day I die." 

She heard laughter, then footsteps in the hallway as she flicked on
the lamp at her bedside, tossed her coat onto the neatly made bed.
Mae appeared in the doorway. 

"I'm afraid you have to come out," she said, and there was a little
regret in her voice. "Owen called a while ago and said he needed to
see you tonight."

"Ah," Scully replied, blowing out a tired breath. 

"But Ian's band is playing again so it's bound to be a good time
anyway!" Mae added hurriedly, excitement coming back into her voice. 

"I'll meet with Owen," Scully replied, "But I'm not going to be up
for much more. I'm on call tonight and need to be able to get to the
hospital if I need to. It can't be a late night." 

"That's no problem," Mae said. "I'm going to have to leave at around
ten to take Sean back to Owen's place and stay with him until Owen
finishes what he's doing at the pub. I'll drop you off on the way.
How's that?" 

"That sounds good," Scully replied, going to the dresser and pulling
out her jeans, a black cardigan. "Thank you."

"I'll leave you to get dressed then," Mae said, reached in and
pulled the door closed. 

Scully sat on the side of the bed near the night table, sighed,
rubbing her forehead. She wasn't up for going out at all, but she
needed to act as normal as possible right now. And she needed to
start spreading the word that she would be leaving. The sooner she
told Owen, the sooner Flaherty could begin finding a replacement for
her. 

Though she didn't want to leave the operation at all at this point,
she had her orders. She would tell Owen tonight while the opportunity
to tell him in private presented itself. She would tell Mae tonight,
too. And Danny....well. She would tell him soon. 

The thoughts filled her with more nervous energy. She hoped getting
out of all this went as smoothly as getting into it had.

Glancing around restlessly, her eyes fell on the snowglobe, shining
in the lamplight. She picked it, shook it. She watched the flakes
spin for a moment, her breathing leveling out.

Soon, Mulder, she thought, a warm smile coming through her
exhaustion. It would all be over soon. She took comfort in that
thought as she replaced the snowglobe on the table and began to
slowly undress.


*********

RURAL ROUTE 19 
LIGHTFOOT, VIRGINIA (56 MILES FROM RICHMOND) 
7:03 p.m.

They'd been off a paved road for some time now. Danny could tell
from the rocking of the car, the crunching sound of snow beneath the
tires. The rocking of the car made him feel vaguely nauseated, though
that could be from the suffocating feeling of the bag over his head,
as well. 

He hoped that was where the headache, which had returned as they'd
driven, was coming from, as well. 

He'd stopped crying some 30 minutes before, though his breathing was
still shallow and panicky, his shaking fingers stretched white around
his thin knees. Fagan and Curran hadn't said a word since Curran had
told him to put the bag on. They'd been driving for a long time since
then. 

Once he had stopped crying, he'd tried to concentrate on the
movement, the direction the car took as it left the interstate. He
was trying to get his bearings, should he need to know the direction
to the highway. 

Plus, it gave him something else to concentrate on. Besides how dire
his circumstances were becoming.

The car began to slow, turning. It came to a halt, the engine
remaining on. He heard the doors unlock, then both car doors open,
Curran and Fagan both climbing out of the car. Then the door to his
left opened and a hand clamped down on his upper arm roughly.

"Get out of the car, Danny." It was Fagan. The grip told him that
before the voice did. 

He stumbled awkwardly out and to his feet, nearly falling as he was
pushed up against the trunk, his arms going out in front of him to
break his fall, his hands ending up flat on the cool metal. Fagan
grabbed one of his arms, twisted it up behind him. He felt the cold
bite of handcuffs on his wrist. He struggled a bit uselessly as Fagan
grabbed his other arm efficiently, locking his hands together behind
his back and then pulling him up away from the car. 

He heard Curran come up in front of him as Fagan held him in place.
The bag was jerked roughly off his head. The cold night air hit his
sweaty face, chilling him instantly. It only made his trembling worse.

They stood in the twin triangles of the headlights, the only light
for miles as far as Danny could tell. They were off a narrow road, in
a small clearing of a grove of trees. He met Curran's probing gaze,
his lip trembling. 

"You know why you're here, Danny," Curran began flatly.

"Aye," Danny whispered, willing the tears to stop but failing. 

"Why are you here?" Curran cocked his head, as though intent on
Danny's answer. 

Danny swallowed. "Because....because I went and saw Dr. Black...to
try and get off the drug you've been giving us." 

"No." Curran shook his head slowly, as though he were talking to a
child. "That's not why you're here, Danny." He took a step closer.
"You're here..." He poked his finger into Danny's chest, his teeth
gritting down. "...because you betrayed me, you son of a bitch."

"Owen, I'm sorry," Danny rushed to respond, tears flowing down his
face. His breath puffed out in huge clouds in front of his face as
his breathing picked up, panic overtaking him. "I haven't told her
anything else," he lied. "I just feel so bad...this drug --"

"If I'd wanted you off the fucking drug I wouldn't have put you on
it in the first place!" Curran roared, and his hand came up lightning
fast. Danny reeled to one side from the slap, Fagan steadying him
before he fell. 

When he looked at Owen again, Curran had regained his composure
again. Danny drew himself up a little, squelching the panic down,
nearly choking on it, but getting it down. 

He would not go out on his knees. He closed his eyes for a second,
promised himself that like a prayer. 

"Check his pockets," Curran said, his eyes not leaving Danny's as
Danny met his gaze now. The tears were still coming of their own
volition, but there was strength in his eyes now. He saw Curran smirk
a bit at what he saw in his face. 

Fagan rifled through his pockets quickly -- his jacket, his pants,
the frayed ankles of his socks. 

"He's empty," Fagan said as he stood again. 

Curran nodded. "You know what's going to happen to you, don't you?"
he said softly. "If we leave you out here, this far away from the
highway, from access to the drug. You've been through a good bit of
it, I understand." 

"I know, yes," Danny said, and his voice shook at the prospect. 

"I'm glad." Owen smiled. "Because that's what we're going to do." He
nodded to Fagan behind him.

The next thing he felt was the blow on the back of his head from the
butt of the gun. He reeled, his head swimming with the sudden pain.
Fagan let him go and he dropped to the ground heavily. He could feel
blood seeping from the back of his head and his eyes rolled in his
head, fighting off unconsciousness. 

"Tie his legs, just in case," Curran was saying. His voice sounded
very far away, as though he were calling through a metal tunnel.
Danny tried to look up at him, but couldn't focus his eyes. He saw a
dark stain of blood seeping onto the blanket of snow beneath his
head. 

A moment later, rough hands on him, his legs tightly bound. The cold
settling into him, his whole body shaking. 

He saw feet in front of him now. Curran's boots. One of them kicked
out, catching him in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. He
coughed, hunching forward to protect his vulnerable belly from
another blow. 

"Goodbye, Danny," Curran said, and Danny watched the boots withdraw,
heard the car doors close. 

As the car backed up, turning around, Danny tried to call out, but
there wasn't enough air in him to do it. The slow seep of blood
continued to dampen the side of his face, mixing with the snow. 

His head swam, his eyes lolling. He felt a light wind on his face,
freezing cold. Finally, he stopped fighting it, let the world fade to
black.


*********

End of chapter 15b.  Continued in 15c.
Date: 06 Feb 2001 15:36:48 GMT
Subject: NEW:  Secret World  (15c/25) by Bonetree

I did not write this.  Please send feedback to bonetree@gmail.com

Disclaimer in chapter 0.  This is chapter 15c.


*********

THE GREY MOUSE PUB 
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA 
8:45 p.m.

Scully sat in she and Mae's usual table in the back, watching the
festivities around the pub blithely, willing the fatigue that clung
to her away. Her eyes were once again drawn to the door as it opened,
admitting a new group of people into the throng of the pub. There
were so many people in there now that she was having a hard time even
*seeing* the door at times. But she kept her eye on it when she
could. 

Curran wasn't there yet. She checked her watch again, let out a
frustrated breath. She was anxious to get this meeting with him over
with. Her nerves were jangling her badly as she wondered how Curran
was going to take the news of her leaving. She felt very vulnerable
at the prospect of having to tell him, unsure of how he would react,
unsure of how it would affect her cover. 

She's always heard that withdrawing from an undercover operation
could be harder than getting into it in some cases. Especially when
there was an informant to protect, like Flaherty. It had to come out
smooth, seamless. She's been rehearsing what she would say for an
hour now, just to make sure it sounded right when it all came out. 

Finally, about 10 minutes later, the door opened and Curran and John
Fagan entered, both of them boisterously greeted by those closest to
the door. She sat up straighter, pushing her empty glass of what was
cheap red wine to the side. Curran was looking around the pub, in her
direction. He saw her, started towards her through the crowd. 

"Katherine," he said gruffly as he sat in Mae's chair. 

"Owen," she replied. "I'd started to wonder if you were going to
make it at all." 

"Aye," he said apologetically. "I'm sorry to keep you waiting. I had
some business to attend to that couldn't wait." 

She nodded. "I understand," she said, and she truly did. She
wondered at the status of the bomb, what he might be up to. 

He cleared his throat awkwardly, reached into his pocket, pulled out
a sheet of paper. She recognized immediately that it was another list
of drugs and their amounts, plus the fake names. 

"Time for a refill?" she asked tiredly as he handed it to her. 

"You could say that, yes," he replied, and a strange smile came over
his face, as though he were enjoying a private joke at her words. She
imagined, considering what she now knew the drugs were used for, that
he did indeed find what she said amusing. His smile unnerved her,
however.

As did the fact that she would be obtaining more of this drug to
continue these people's addiction. She didn't like being a part of
this, endangering these people. She knew, though, that without them
they would all surely die. She comforted herself with that knowledge. 

"I'll take care of it tomorrow," she said, folding up the piece of
paper and tucking it into her pocket. 

"Very good," he said, placing his hands flat on the table as though
he meant to push himself up and away from the table. She reached out,
put a hand on his to halt his upward movement. 

"There's something I need to discuss with you, Owen, something
important," she said softly, and he relaxed back into the chair. He
studied her intently.

"What is it?" he asked. "Is there something wrong?" 

She looked down, as though gathering herself to speak. 

Here it goes, she thought nervously. 

"Owen, I'm going to have to leave," she said softly, still looking
down. "I have to go back to Boston." 

His jaw gaped for an instant. "May I ask why?" he asked finally, his
voice low, but concerned. 

"My mother is very ill," she replied, going with the story she'd
decided to fill in Padden's vague "family situation." She shook her
head, feigning sadness and disappointment. "She needs me to come as
soon as I can." 

He looked at her, his face unreadable. She could tell he was
disappointed, but there was something else there, something she
couldn't name. "I'm sorry," she said, trying to quell whatever the
emotion was that he was having. It made her uptight, that look he was
giving her. 

Finally, he shook his head, shrugged, looked down at the table.
"Nothing you can do, I suppose," he said. "You've got to be there for
your family. I understand that completely." He picked up Mae's nearly
empty glass of Guiness, took the long last swallow, returned his gaze
to her face. "When would you be leaving then?" 

He sounded nonchalant now, but she knew he was anything but. Her
leaving presented him with a complicated problem. 

"As soon as you can replace me," she said just loudly enough to be
heard over the din of the crowd around them. The band was warming up
for another set, as well, drums pounding haphazardly like an
irregular heartbeat. 

He nodded, but again she saw that same look on his face, the one
that unnerved her. There was something...angry?... about it. More
than disappointed. Something else. 

"That's fine," he said flatly. "I'll get in touch with Mr. Flaherty
in Boston tomorrow morning and have him begin looking for a
replacement for you. It shouldn't take too long. Can you wait that
long?"

She nodded. "I think so. I'll wait as long as I can. If it takes too
long, I'll write you several scripts for the things you need to hold
you over until a replacement can be found. Would that be all right?"

He nodded. "Sure. No worries. We'll manage." He forced a smile. 

An awkward silence hung for a few seconds, both of them looking
down. She saw him glance at her glass, at Mae's beer. 

"Well," he said, his voice light and friendly now. "Let me buy you
another drink. We'll drink for your mother's health and for a speedy
replacement for you." 

She was relieved that the story had seemed to convince him, that it
was holding. She didn't really want another glass of wine -- her head
was a little heavy from the first one -- but thought that accepting
his gesture would probably be a good thing. 

"Sure," she said, and smiled at him. "I'm just having the house red." 

He stood, took her glass and Mae's both. "All right, the house red
it is. I'll be right back." And he disappeared into the crowd around
the table. 

Every once in awhile she could get a glimpse of him working his way
to the bar. He reached it and the bartender came over instantly.
Curran leaned forward, said something to the man, something that took
a moment. Finally, the bartender nodded, wandered off behind the bar
into the back. 

Curran looked back, saw her watching him. He smiled again, nodded to
her, held up a finger. She nodded back. 

Finally the bartender returned, handed Owen the glass of wine, the
tall glass of dark beer. Holding them both over his head as he picked
his way through the crowd, Curran made his way back to the table,
placed her glass in front of her as he sat. 

"There we go," he said cheerfully, and raised the glass in the space
between them. "To your mum then. And to your hard work for us." 

She smiled, blushing. She picked up the glass, clinked it softly
against his. "Thank you, Owen," she said softly, and they drank. 

The wine had a bitter taste to it, a strange undertone to its
flavor. Strong and woodsy and almost nutty. 

"This isn't the same wine I was having before," she said, looking at
it. 

"Oh, no, it's probably not," Owen replied. "He had to go for another
bottle in the back. They were most likely out of what you were
drinking before. Is it all right?" 

She nodded, took another taste. She liked it. It had body to it. She
held it in her mouth for a moment, enjoying the dark flavor. "It's
fine. Good. I just wondered."

Owen watched her, smiling, his eyes running over her face in that
way that made her uncomfortable. It was a wistful, almost sad look,
though he tried to hide it with the smile. She found herself blushing
again, which he also noticed. He looked hurriedly away.


********

LIGHTFOOT, VIRGINIA 
10:39 p.m.


The first thing Danny Conner became aware of was that he was
freezing. The second sensation, crashing into him as he came fully
into consciousness, was that he had a splitting headache. 

A very familiar headache. 

"Oh God...." he moaned, turned his head, his eyes coming open. There
was a big moon out, reflecting off the snow faintly, making the world
an odd shade of blue. 

He pulled on his arms, his hands numb in the snow behind his back.
He kicked with his feet, but found himself restrained there, as well. 

"Shit," he swore loudly. He began to cry again. He tried calling out
a couple of times, but the snowy world was so silent it was as if he
were the only person left on the earth. 

His head pounded and he knew he didn't have much time. The thought
sent a fresh rush of adrenaline through him.

Dr. Black. She would help him. He had to get to a phone. Something. 

His breath heaved as he fought down the panic once again. Plus that,
getting moving would at least keep him from lying there freezing to
death. 

He drew his knees up to his chest, his ribs still aching from the
kick Owen had given him. Straining, he pushed his arms down as far as
he could, pushing his buttocks back until they rested on the cuffed
palms of his hands. His shoulders screamed from the strain. 

"Just a bit more..." he said, his teeth gritting against the pain. 

Finally, his arms slipped over his buttocks to his thighs. He
rolled, snow creaking beneath him, until he'd gotten his hands over
his feet and his hands were now in front of him. Sitting up quickly,
he began to tear at the ropes binding his calves together. 

"Come on, come on..." he chanted to himself, his head aching with
every fast beat of his heart. 

He pulled at the knot, unravelled the rope. Then he pushed himself
up to a shaky standing position, his feet unsure beneath him. In the
moonlight he could see the dark lines of the tire tracks, leading off
into the night. 

Slipping now and then, his hands bound in front of him and useless
for balance, he started off at a slow jog down the road. His
breathing, his heavy steps, were the only sounds in the frozen night.

**********

2233 GRACE STREET 
JANUARY 13 
1:34 a.m.

Scully sat in front of the television, absently flicking through the
channels, the light strobing in the room around her. She sighed
heavily, unable to settle on anything that interested her. 

She'd given up trying to sleep an hour ago, had risen in her pajamas
and robe and gone in to make herself something eat. Maybe she was
hungry, she thought, and that was why she couldn't sleep. She'd
heated up and ladelled herself out another bowl of soup, but found
that once she started eating it she didn't want it at all. So that
wasn't it. 

She imagined she was having one of those nights like she had in
medical school, after pulling a couple of all-nighters in a row. When
she would get so tired she couldn't sleep. She was certainly wired in
that way, her head buzzing. 

Mae was still out, probably spending the night at Owen's place with
Sean at this point. She'd dropped Scully off at around 10:15 and
headed out with the sleeping Sean in the passenger seat of the
pickup, saying she didn't know what time she would be home. 

Scully wished Mae was home, though. She would have welcomed the
company. 

She was on her way back to the sink with her still-full bowl of soup
when the phone rang. She nearly dropped the bowl in her surprise at
the sound. 

Putting her hand over her chest to calm her pounding heart, she went
to the phone, which hung on the wall in the kitchen. She was, after
all, on call. Maybe it was a patient needing her. One good side
effect of the restlessness she felt was that she felt up to going to
the hospital if she needed to.

"Hello, this is Dr. Black," she said into the receiver, standing
next to the stove's small light. The room was otherwise dark.

"Dr. Black? This is Angie with the MCV Emergency Answering Service.
You have a clinic patient with an emergency. May I patch the call
through?" 

"Yes, of course, go ahead," she replied, reaching up and pushing her
hair out of her face, shaking herself even more alert. She heard the
line click over, heard the sound of labored breathing instantly.

"This is Dr. Black," she said, immediately concerned. "What seems to
be the problem?" 

There were a couple more seconds of silence, then: "Dr. Black..."

She straightened immediately, alarmed. "Danny? What is it?"

"Dr. Black, they know....Owen knows...they...he knows what
I've..what I've done..." 

She felt her heart drop about six inches into her stomach, her
breath all but stopping. "What have they done, Danny? Where are you?" 

Again, just the sound of his heavy breathing. She heard him sniffle,
a rough sound against the receiver as though he'd brushed against it
with his hand. "I don't know...I don't know..." 

"Where did they take you, Danny? Talk to me! Concentrate!" 

Another beat. "Somewhere off...Interstate 64. I've been
running...for hours. I finally found...a gas station...a phone
booth...your number was still in...in my pocket. No one's here...no
one's out here..." 

Her breathing picked up as well as her adrenaline surged. "What
exit, Danny? Do you know? I can get to the airport, rent a car, be
there in --"

"It's too late," came the whispered reply. He began to sob. 

She felt like she had snow in her blood at his words. "Oh God, they
left you without the drug, didn't they? You don't have any with you."
Her hand went to her forehead again. She looked around helplessly.
"Damn it, my sample is at the hospital..." 

Her body was taut, poised to move, but she had nowhere to go. "When
was your last dose of the drug, Danny? How long do we have?" 

There was only the sound of his crying now, the sniffling, the rough
sound as he wiped at his face. She could picture him so clearly in
her mind. Alone in the night...a phone booth. His nose pouring blood
as he trembled, the headache searing him. 

"Danny, stay with me," she implored. "We'll figure this out. We'll
figure something out. Tell me the name of the gas station where you
are." She grabbed for the white pages on a shelf next to the phone,
knocking down several bottles on the counter as she did so. 

He continued to cry and she waited, her own breath coming fast as
she stood there, the phone book in her hands. 

She felt more useless than she'd ever felt in her life. 

Her eyes filled with tears. She blinked them back, pinching the
bridge of her nose as her lip trembled. 

"Dr. Black..." came his whispered voice. 

"What is it, Danny?" Her voice shook, though she tried to sound
strong, strong for him It was all she could do.

"I just want...I want to go...home..." 

The sound was louder than she expected, a sudden very wet noise.
Then the receiver dropped, hitting against the phone booth walls. A
crashing as his body hit the glass side of the booth and slid to the
ground.

The knock of the phone as it swung, the sound growing less frequent
almost immediately. 

Otherwise, silence.

"No..." she cried into the phone, dropping the phone book onto the
counter. She covered her eyes with her hand, the tears overwhelming
her now as she slid down against the counter, settling on the floor,
curled around herself, her legs drawn up to her chest. She wept
openly.

She felt guilty leaving him alone out there in the darkness,
wherever he was. 

It took her a long time to hang up the phone.


**********

END OF CHAPTER 15. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 16.

*********

BROAD STREET 
EXXON 
2:25 a.m.

Scully heard music. 

It was faint and rhythmic, bleeding through the noise of the
occasional car passing by where she sat, huddled on a bus stop bench
in the darkness. She looked for the source of it for a long time, her
eyes wide as she scanned the station, the slick streets. 

Finally, she decided it must be coming from a club well across the
wide street, just in sight from where she sat. A blue neon triangle
and the words "The Pyramid" marked the black-doored entrance. The
occasional person milled in and out -- a swaying drunk, a group of
twenty-somethings coming out in a knot and a cloud of cigarette
smoke, a garish prostitute who looked both ways before heading down
the street into the darkness. 

She watched all this, but did her best to concentrate on the music,
the pulsing of it, tried to slow her breathing down. Wiping the last
of the tears away with a gloved hand, she swallowed the rest of the
emotion causing them as best she could.

She couldn't cry. Not in front of him. Not now. And he would be
there soon. 

The phone booth where she'd called from was ten feet or so to her
right, bathed in the pale light of a street lamp. She'd stood with
her back to her street as she'd dialed the operator, her hand shaking
from cold and distress, and placed the collect call to his cell
phone. 

When he'd picked up, the operator clicking her over through a haze
of static, Mulder's voice was clear, alert. She could make out the
sounds of a television in the background. She hadn't woken him. 

"Scully, what's wrong?" There was the sound of shifting as she heard
him sit up. 

"Mulder," she began, willing her voice to stop shaking. At that
point the tears were still coming, but she kept them out of her voice
as best she could. "I'm on the corner of Boulevard and Broad, at a
phone booth outside an Exxon station. I need you to come get me." 

"Has something happened with your cover?" He was clearly alarmed at
her words. "Are you okay?" 

"I'm fine, Mulder," she'd replied evenly. Her voice sounded so
normal to her own ears that it was maddening, considering the turmoil
her emotions were in. "I just need you to come get me for a little
while. I need to see you." 

A beat of surprised silence. She could hear his breathing. She had
scared him, and she was sorry for that. 

"What about Mae Curran?" His voice was terse, urgent. She could hear
him fumbling, moving around the room, the sounds of him getting
dressed.

"She's not home," Scully replied patiently, but her voice trembled a
touch again. "I was on call for the hospital tonight -- she knows
that. I've gotten someone else to cover for me, but left a note for
Mae saying I was called in for an emergency, that I'd be back after
work today at 6:30 this afternoon."

"God, Scully, what's happened?" The question sent new tears welling
in her eyes, a new lump in her throat.

"I don't want to talk about it on the phone," she said softly.
"Mulder, we have a whole day. Please...just come get me. I'll tell
you everything once we're away from here." 

She knew what she was doing, what she was asking him to do. But for
now it didn't matter. Nothing mattered but getting away from all of
this for a little while and seeing him, being with him. 

"I'm on my way," he'd replied after another beat. "Stay out of sight
as best you can. I'll find you." 

"All right," she'd replied, and hung up the phone because she knew
he wouldn't say goodbye. 

A bus lumbered to a halt in front of the bench she sat on, the door
swinging open, the bus driver looking at her expectantly. She met his
eyes and shook her head once, then returned her gaze to the street.
The bus grumbled away. 

After a few more moments, a dark car arrived in the turn lane on
Broad, coming fast. She could see his profile in the dim light of the
street. He U-turned, bumped into the driveway to the gas station,
seeing her in the dark beside the phone booth immediately. Pulling up
to just behind the bench, he stopped the car abruptly, the vehicle
jerking to a halt, and leaned over to throw the passenger door open.

She took in a deep breath, stood, glancing around nervously to see
if anyone might be watching her, then slipped into the car, closing
the door behind her. 

She turned and met his gaze, relief coming over her as she drank in
the sight of him. His hair was slightly mussed from lying in bed, the
dark shadow of a day's growth of beard on his face. She saw the worry
immediately appear on his face as he looked at her. 

She hated that it was always so obvious when she'd been crying. 

She found herself looking down at the seat, trying to keep her eyes
from him, her hand going up to hide the swelling around her right eye
before he saw it in the darkness. 

Too late. His hand came out, pushing hers down. He cupped the side
of her face, his thumb running over the knot softly. She found
herself unconsciously leaning into his touch, into the warmth of his
hand.

"It's all right," she said, catching herself almost immediately. She
shook her head, reaching for his hand and pulling it down, holding it
between both of hers. She wasn't ready for tenderness from him. The
tears were too close. She met his eyes again, which were wide and
worried but still gentle as he looked at her. 

"Please take me away from here," she whispered, and was proud of
herself that she didn't cry as she said it. 

He nodded mutely, turned to face forward again, removing his hand
from her grasp for the moment. He threw the car into drive, pulled
out onto the Boulevard, heading north away from the city. The ribbon
of Interstate 95, trucks roaring by in flashes of light and color,
appeared in the distance. 

"Where are we going?" he asked finally into the quiet between them,
breaking his silence. 

"It doesn't matter," she murmured tiredly, leaning her face against
the cool of the car window, closing her eyes for a beat. When she
reopened them, he was on the entrance ramp to the highway. They
merged, a huge sign immediately looming over their lane. 

"We'll go towards Charlottesville," he said, taking the ramp the
sign marked. "It's about an hour away. That'll give us plenty of
space away from everything here." 

She nodded. "All right," she replied. She had yet to remove her
gloves, to look at him again. She was leaned against the door, as far
away from him as she could get for the moment as she struggled to
maintain her tenuous control. 

She could see him glancing over at her, his face glowing slightly
gold in the dashboard lights. "You okay?" he asked softly. "Are you
hurt anywhere else?" 

"No, nowhere else. I'm all right." Now she did turn to look at him,
though she had to face forward again almost immediately as her eyes
burned. She stared out the windshield as the car moved from the
outskirts of the city into the rural area beyond, the no-man's land
of farm country between Richmond and the mountains. 

"Are you going to tell me what's happened?" He was gently
persistent, trying not to push her too hard. But she could feel the
concern coming off him in an almost tangible wave. 

She drew in a deep breath, steeling herself, glad for the dense
darkness that now pressed in around the car. "Danny Conner is dead,"
she said quietly. 

His face shot towards her. "What? When?"

"Just a little while ago," she replied. Her voice was soft, but
tight as a fist. "I was on the phone with him when it happened." 

"Jesus, Scully..." 

"Owen killed him," she continued, cutting him off. "He's found out
that he was seeing me for the drug addiction. He killed him for it." 

She could hear a slight squeak as his fingers tightened on the
steering wheel. There was a knot in his jaw as she looked over at him
again. 

"When's the last time you saw Curran?" he asked, his eyes locked
forward. 

"Earlier tonight, at the Grey Mouse." She leaned her face against
the window again, relishing the cool against her cheek. 

"How did he act towards you?" 

"About the same as usual," she replied. "The problem is...I didn't
know about Danny at that point, and went ahead and told him I needed
to leave, to go back to Boston." 

Mulder shook his head. "Shit..." he swore under his breath. 

"I know," she said softly. "If he chooses to look at it the wrong
way, it could look bad." She sighed. "Let's just hope he doesn't look
at it that way. My cover isn't in jeopardy, but he does know that I
know one of his secrets." 

"What did he say when you told him you were going to be leaving?"
Mulder pressed. 

"He was disappointed, but he was all right with it. He said they'd
try to find a replacement for me as soon as possible." 

Mulder shook his head again. "He's going to try to keep you from
leaving," he said tersely.

She accepted what he said, knowing he'd been profiling him for all
this time, studying him. She sighed again, ran her hand through her
hair tiredly, closed her eyes. "I'm going to be careful, Mulder.
Don't worry. I'm going to be wary of him, more than I have been. Just
play it out. He hasn't shown any indication that he was going to hurt
me. I understand why he killed Danny -- what Danny did was disloyal.
What I did could be construed as just part of me being a doctor."

"I'm not as sure as you are," he replied, passing a truck on the
right, hurling them faster through the darkness, as though the city
itself were chasing them now.

She looked down, hesitated, then said it anyway. "I think...I think
he has...feelings for me." 

Mulder's eyes were on her again. "How do you know? Has he tried
anything?" 

She wanted to smile at how protective he sounded. What he said
sounded like the question of a jealous boyfriend, not an FBI profiler.

She shook her head. "No, nothing," she soothed. "But I did see him
get in a confrontation with John Fagan at the pub one night. Fagan
has been a little...interested, as well." 

His jaw muscles were flexing again. He shook his head, swinging back
into the left hand lane. "We need to get you out of there right
away," he said.

"You know we can't do that," she replied. "I can't just disappear.
Flaherty's life would be in danger." 

"Fuck Flaherty," Mulder spit, anger and frustration overwhelming him
for an instant. 

"Mulder..." She reached over now, put a hand on his leg to calm him. 

He blew out a frustrated breath. She could feel from his thigh how
tense he was. 

"It's going to be okay," she said softly. "We just have to be
patient, and careful." 

He turned to her again. "And what is this?" he asked, his voice
rising. "You and me out here like this? Is this ^^careful'?" 

She looked down at her lap, silent for a moment. "Are you saying you
wouldn't have come if you'd known all that you know now?" she asked
finally, her voice just above a whisper.

"Maybe," he said instantly, haughty.

Though a part of her knew he didn't mean it, that he was just
speaking out of his fear, another part of her was sorely stung. 

She turned and looked out the window, removed her hand from his leg,
her eyes shining with tears. "I'm sorry I called you then," she said
flatly, struggling to hold the emotion that welled up in check. "Take
me back." 

Despite her best efforts, a single tear escaped down her cheek. She
wiped it away quickly. She kept her face turned away from him to hide
it.

An exit was looming up ahead. He changed into the right lane. Her
heart sank as she resigned herself to going back, alone again. 

They passed it without him even slowing. 

She felt his hand curl around the back of her neck, his long fingers
caressing her beneath her hair. 

"I'm sorry," he murmured. "I didn't mean that. Of course I would
have still come."

She still couldn't look at him, her lip trembling. It was too much.
First Danny. Now this between her and Mulder. When she needed him so
badly. She struggled against the sadness in her, the nearly
overwhelming sense of frustration, of grief. 

Cupping her forehead in her hand, she moved closer against the door,
her body stiff, meeting his attempt at connection, at apology, with
silence. 

Eventually, he removed his hand, trailing it across her leg on its
way back to the steering wheel. 

"Scully, I'm sorry," he repeated softly. "I didn't mean it." There
was something almost desperate in it this time. 

She shook her head, kept her face turned away. The tears raced down
her cheeks. She brushed them away, concentrated on the faint outlines
of trees in the moonlight. She stared at them until the tears
stopped, feeling as though some part of her were freezing over,
burying itself in an almost welcome, numbing cold. 

"Why don't you try and get some rest," he said into the stony
silence, his voice showing his regret, his hurt. "I'll wake you up
when we get to Charlottesville, when I find a motel. Then we'll both
get some rest, figure this out in the morning." 

She bit her lip. She could not bring herself to answer him once
again. She heard him sigh, saw him shake his head in frustration from
the corner of her eye. 

Finally, she leaned the side of her face against the window, despair
settling over her. She pretended to fall asleep.


***********

THE OVERLOOK MOTEL 
AFTON MOUNTAIN 
AFTON, VIRGINIA 
4:39 a.m.


The motel had been visible from some distance, a small island of
light on a high rise just off the highway. Mulder had watched it
approach for several miles, saw the signs on the highway promising
"The Best View on Afton Mountain." Though it was dark and the view
wouldn't matter now, he wondered if some scenery would do Scully good
when they woke up in the morning. 

He had found himself smiling as they neared Charlottesville and he'd
seen the signs for Afton, only a few miles beyond the college town.
The distance between them now, the quiet that had stretched for so
many miles, had made him immediately nostalgic when he'd seen the
signs for the Afton, for the mountain of the same name. 

He'd spent the time to himself thinking about their time on the
mountain a year ago. Though the experience had been terrifying in so
many ways, he found he could think only of the fact that they'd
shared their first kiss somewhere on the side of that mountain. It
seemed fitting that he drive the extra 20 miles to find their way
back to that place. 

Or so he hoped as he looked at Scully pretending to sleep beside
him. She'd kept her eyes closed, her face angled away from him, for
the rest of their drive, avoiding any further conversation with him.
It had made him profoundly sad. 

The snow was deeper here, as he'd expected, but the parking lot was
neatly plowed. He pulled into a parking space in front of the two
story building, all the rooms with sliding glass doors and balconies
facing the valley behind him. The red "vacancy" sign glowed in the
dark beside the office doorway. 

Putting the car in park, he unhooked his seat belt, turned to
Scully. He put a hand out gingerly and touched her shoulder. 

"Hey," he called gently. As he expected, she opened her eyes
immediately, looked at him almost warily. The sadness of the events
of her night and the hurt he'd caused was still in her eyes. He found
her gaze hard to meet, but managed it.

"I'm going to go in and get us a room," he continued. "I'll be right
back." 

"All right," she said softly, looking away. He was relieved that she
had at least spoken to him. 

He climbed out of the car, keeping it running so the interior would
stay warm. Pulling his leather jacket closer around him as a wind
blew over the parking lot, he made his way to the office, the door
jingling softly as he entered. 

Within minutes, he was back outside, a key to one of the second
story rooms dangling from his hand. The sleepy manager had promised
the room would have the best view of the sun coming up, and that it
would have everything they would need. "Even one of them little
coffee makers," the man had said proudly. Mulder had thanked him with
a tired smile and headed out the door. 

He came back to the car, opened the door. Reaching in, he turned the
car off. Scully seemed frozen in place, her eyes staring out the
window, as though she were mesmerized by the full, golden moon. 

"You with me?" he asked gently. She turned, shook her head slightly
as though trying to clear it.

"Yeah," she murmured, opened her door, climbed out. He met her in
front of the car, walked beside her up the staircase, up to the room.
She kept her hands in her pockets and her body just out of his reach.
He did manage to touch her back with his palm as he opened the door
and ushered her in. 

He flicked on the light, surveyed the room. It was fairly large but
simply furnished -- a queen-size bed and a night table on one side,
two chairs in one corner around a simple round table, on which sat
the promised four-cup Mr. Coffee. A bureau with a mirror beside the
doorway to the bathroom, then two cheaply upholstered wing chairs
gathered in front of the sliding glass doors that, for now, looked
out onto only the dimly lit parking lot and a sea of night beyond. 

He closed the door as Scully went to the bureau, pulling off her
gloves finally and laying them down on the surface in front of her.
He could see in her reflection that her head was bowed, her eyes down
as though taking off her gloves required all of her attention. Slowly
she began to unbutton her long dark coat, revealing a white work
shirt, black pants. She'd dressed for work the next day, he realized. 

He peeled his jacket off, went to the table and chairs, draping it
over the back of one of the chairs. The room was cold to him, even
though he wore jeans, a thick turtleneck, heavy socks and boots. He
went back to the door, turned the heater, which was already running
on low, up a few notches. He held his hand over the vent, satisfied. 

Then he turned back towards her, his hands on his hips. She stood
still, her hands on the top of the bureau as though she were bracing
herself. Her back was still to him, though he could still see her
face in the mirror. It was blank, her gaze remaining down, as though
she didn't want to even look at her own reflection. 

He blew out a tired breath. 

"Scully, please talk to me," he murmured into the space between
them. Now she did look up slowly, at his reflection in the mirror,
their eyes meeting on the smooth cold surface. 

"I'm sorry," he said again. "I'm so sorry for what I said." 

She nodded, bit her lip. "I know," she said quietly. "I know you
didn't mean it." She averted her eyes again, and he saw a suspicious
shine begin in them. She shook her head, stood up straight, tugging
her shirt down as though trying to put herself back together in some
way.

"Look," she said, trying to sound casual, but her voice was
trembling. "I'm just going to take a quick shower...get cleaned up."
She reached up and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. He
noticed that her hand was shaking slightly.

"Scully," he implored. "Please don't walk away from me." 

"I'll be right out, okay?" she said, sniffed. "I'll just be a
minute." 

And she fled, closing the bathroom door behind her. He heard the
water start up almost immediately, a soft hiss filling the room. 

Looking down, he shook his head. He ran a hand through his hair in
frustration, rubbed at his eyes, stood there for a long moment, at a
loss. 

He could feel the space between them stretching further and further,
wide and silent. 

He had to do something to reach her. He would do something, even if
it meant risking doing more harm. The distance was that intolerable
to him. 

Knowing he was taking a chance, he crossed the room, sat on the edge
of the bed, removing his shoes one at a time, then his socks. He
pulled his shirt over his head, tossed it carelessly to the floor,
ignoring the cold in the room that struck his bare skin. He stood,
unbuttoned his pants, pushed them down over his hips, stepping out of
them, leaving them in a hunkered mass at the foot of the bed. 

Clad only in grey boxer briefs, he went to the door to the bathroom.
He hesitated, his palm on the smooth surface, then his forehead, as
he listened for any sound besides the running water. He heard
nothing. 

Pulling in a deep breath, steeling his nerves, he reached for the
knob, turning it quietly, and stepped into the billow of steam on the
other side.

*********

End of chapter 16a.  Continued in 16b.

***********

She stood beneath the stream, the water almost too hot to stand. 

The cheap, sharp smelling motel shampoo ran down her body in
rivulets of bubbles as she smoothed her hands over her hair again and
again, trying to smooth the turmoil of feeling out, as well. It
reminded her of the way her mother had stroked her hair to soothe her
when she was a little girl, and she took great comfort in the motion. 

Bending her neck, she angled her head so that the water ran down her
forehead, the top of her head, sending it over it her eyes, down the
back of her neck. She let herself drift in the rising steam, in the
gentle sound of water running as it echoed on the tiles around her. 

For a moment, she lost it all. Danny on the phone. Mulder outside
the door. For a moment she lost even herself, her mind as clear as
the water, as blank as the walls. 

Then, a hand on her shoulder, fingers closing down gently on her
skin. 

She jumped, gasping. She hadn't even heard him come in through the
flimsy curtain. 

"Shhh..." he whispered, his lips on her ear, his other hand coming
down on her other shoulder. "It's okay..." He pulled her gently
against him, his body pressing against hers from the back. 

She knew that she should resent the intrusion. She even stiffened
beneath his hands for a few seconds as a hint of the feeling washed
over her. 

But just after that feeling came the realization that she hadn't
really wanted to leave him in the room at all. That she just didn't
know what to say to him, and she didn't want him to see her should
she begin to cry again, to lose control. 

Now his lips were beneath her ear. He nuzzled at her gently, his
hands slipping down her arms, then beneath them, until they rested on
her waist and in the stream of water. 

It was too much, this closeness to him. His touch. The feelings rose
up in her like a breaking wave. She tilted her head back against him,
tears coming. Her breath caught in them. She bit her lip, her brow
creasing down as she shook her head in frustration. 

"I don't want you to see me like this," she whispered, and his grip
on her waist tightened. 

"It's okay..." he repeated, his lips on her throat, sending a shiver
down her body. She leaned back into him, turned her face into his,
her lip still between her teeth as she shook her head again. 

"Yes, Scully," he murmured. "I'm here..."

Her body shook, the tears mingling with the water still on her face.
His arms went around her waist now, his palms flat on her belly. He
pressed his face against hers as she cried openly now, her hands
gripping his forearms. 

"I can't do this anymore...I can't..." 

"Yes, you can," he replied, his lips against her cheek, then gently
brushing the bruise beneath her eye. "You're doing so well. You're
doing great work on this."

"But Danny--"

He pulled her tighter. "That's not your fault. You did everything
you could to help him. You know you did." 

She wanted to believe him so much, but she couldn't. Not completely.
Her head dropped forward to her chest, the tears still coming, and
she said the words she had needed to say for weeks now, but could
not. 

"Mulder, I'm so scared..."

He nodded. "I know you are," he whispered, leaning over her shoulder
to press his lips to her cheek again. "I know. It's going to work
out, though. You're going to make it through this. You are..."

She turned in his arms now, the water coursing down her back as she
buried her face beneath his chin, her arms locking around his
shoulder blades. She brushed her lips against his throat, pulling in
a shaky breath. 

"I'm sorry," she whispered, her cheek against him now. She held onto
him tightly. 

He pulled back a bit, reached up and cradled her head between his
hands, his thumbs brushing her temples gently. He met her eyes, his
expression serious. 

"Don't ever apologize for showing me how you feel," he whispered. "I
don't want anything to be between us like that. Anything left
unsaid." 

She closed her eyes slowly, nodded. He smoothed her hair with his
fingers, and she turned her head a bit, leaning into one of his hands
dreamily. When she opened her eyes, she couldn't tell if he was
crying or not. His eyes shone. 

He leaned down, pressed his lips to her forehead, lingering there. 

She closed her eyes, unable to speak. When he pulled away, she
turned her face up to him as his mouth came down again. Her lips
parted beneath his, the kiss like a secret passed silent between
them. 


*************

6:39 a.m.


There was a beacon, the light on a high radio tower on the other
side of the mountain, and Scully watched it, hypnotized by the sight
of the lazy red light blinking on and off in the waning darkness. The
stars were still out faintly on one side of the sky, the other side
glowing, filled with snow clouds. The storm was moving in from the
west, backlit by the dawn, the clouds like a heavy lid over the sky's
grey-blue eye. 

She was curled in one of the maroon wing chairs in front of the
sliding glass door, her knees drawn up against her chest, her small
nude body wrapped in Mulder's leather jacket. 

She hadn't moved a muscle in over a half an hour. Her eyes never
left the view outside, the light on the radio tower, the storm moving
in over the Blue Ridge Mountains, edging its way towards the bluff
the motel was perched on. Moving eastward towards the city an hour
and a half away that she was desperately trying to forget. 

Behind her, Mulder slept. 

She craned her neck to look at him. The covers were folded across
his waist, his bare chest exposed to the chill in the room. It didn't
matter though -- he slept heavy, his breathing audible even over the
faint rattle of the motel's ancient heater. One arm was draped across
his belly. The other lay out beside him, palm up, his fingers curled
slightly inward. Light from the dim lamp on the night table was
cupped there in his palm, pooled in the shadows of his fingers like
water. 

She'd lain beside him for over an hour after he'd fallen asleep,
waiting for sleep to come to her, as well. But she was jittery -- her
body tired, but her mind busy, filled with random, anxious thoughts.
Even his warm presence beside her had done nothing to calm her mind,
even when she molded herself into his side, one of his legs trapped
between both of hers, her arm tight around his chest, her cheek
resting on his shoulder. He'd turned his lips to her forehead,
caressing her hairline, murmuring softly to her that he loved her as
his eyes finally drifted closed. 

She'd stayed pressed close to him, waiting as she listened to his
breathing slow and grow deeper, the arm he had draped over her
shoulder growing heavy. Sensing that she would not wake him, she'd
risen up on an elbow, her fingers smoothing down the sparse hair on
his chest, taking comfort in the full, even rise and fall of his
breathing beneath her hand. She watched his face for awhile. It was
turned toward her and away from the lamplight, sending his features
into velvet shadow.

Thoughts went relentlessly through her head like cars on an endless
train. Curran's face when she'd told him she would be leaving. Sean
going through the deck of cards at the Cathedral. Danny's last words
on the phone, just before he slipped away from her. "I want to go
home...." 

She'd closed her eyes against the thoughts, wincing at that final
memory. The peace she sought with Mulder fled her. She worried, too,
that she was bringing something dark and unwelcome into their space,
the space they'd worked for a year to hold only for them. Wracked
with a tumult of feelings, one of which was guilt at not finding some
peace with him here when their time was so short, she'd risen and
padded softly away. 

Which brought her to where she was sitting, shivering despite the
thick jacket, her gaze moving over his still form on the bed. 

The tears came suddenly again and she squeezed her eyes closed
against them, which only sent them down her cheeks more quickly. A
hand, slightly trembling, went to her mouth, covering it as though
she meant to silence herself. 

She could not understand why the emotions were so close to the
surface, how she had so little control of them. She must just be so
tired, she thought, the strain of the past few days making her raw,
edgy. That must be it.

For the first time in her life, she could not seem to fathom her own
heart.

It would be over soon, she reminded herself, pulling in a shaky
breath that caught in her throat. All of this. She looked around the
motel room, the sight of the strange room and the familiarity of
Mulder painfully juxtaposed, making her feel unreal, lost and out of
place. 

Her eyes settled on him again, and her mind grasped onto the sight
of him as though she were holding onto a rope. She remembered how
she'd felt when he'd come into the shower, following her, refusing to
let her push him away. The way he'd held onto her waist so tightly,
as though afraid she would slip away from him. 

Away from him completely, into that other, secret world. 

She wiped her eyes roughly, as though shaking herself awake from the
threat of a deep sleep. There had been another time when she knew
they'd both felt her drifting away. It felt like a lifetime ago --
her sitting at the stern of a wooden boat, attached to him by a thin
line as he stood on that seemingly impossible shore.

She had not let herself go then. And she would not do it now. 

With that thought she rose, shedding the jacket on the chair. She
walked towards the bed. 

Lifting the covers, she slipped beneath them, moved towards him
until she was flush against his side once again. Then she reached
down and lifted the blankets off his waist, pulling them down, past
his hips, then his thighs, then his knees. He did not stir. 

The tears came again as she pressed her lips to the column of his
throat, his breastbone. The scar on his shoulder. The other over his
ribcage, in the thin space between his ribs. The bump of his hipbone.
The soft hair beneath his navel. The inside of his thigh.

He began to move in his sleep, drawing in a deep breath as his legs
shifted slowly.

Outside a gust of wind creaked against the flimsy door frame. She
pushed the sound away, curled an arm around his calf, grasping him
behind the knee gently to halt his leg's movement, her other hand
smoothing over his hip. 

She lowered her head, her hair falling across his abdomen...

A sudden intake of breath. She could sense by the tenseness of his
body that he had awakened. She did not have to look up to know his
eyes were on her, his gaze like a sudden heat. Her cheeks flushed
with it. 

After a moment, he whispered her name into the quiet, his hand
coming up and stroking her hair, brushing it back behind her ear,
giving him, she knew, a view of her face as she moved.

It only took a few more moments for his breath to hitch again, now
with desire, his legs shifting despite her grasp. He moaned softly,
his right hand coming up to join the left, alternately smoothing down
her hair and caressing the side of her face.

As much as she loved giving him this kind of pleasure, a pleasure he
couldn't contain or hide, it wasn't enough for her. Not now.

Pulling back, she trailed soft, open-mouthed kisses up his body now,
over his side, across one dark nipple. His arms went around her as
she rolled slowly on top of him, her thighs coming down on either
side of his hips. She kissed his chest, then lifted her face so she
could look into his eyes. 

As in the sky outside, a storm was moving into his eyes as well, one
filled with rich desire. But she saw concern there, too, felt him
stroking her back as if in comfort. It wasn't until she saw this in
his expression that she realized she was still crying, her lower lip
trembling. 

He started to speak, but she reached up and covered his lips with a
finger, shaking her head. He swallowed back his words, and after a
few seconds nodded. She then replaced the finger with her lips, his
mouth opening beneath hers, the kiss immediately deep, searching. 

Her fingers tangled in his hair, still mussed from the shower,
drawing him up from the pillow. His hands cradled her head between
them, his fingers caressing her brow. 

They stayed that way for a long time. 

Finally, she leaned back on her knees, watched his face as she
guided him inside her. 

He bit his lip, his eyes squeezing closed as he held back a moan,
honoring her desire for silence. As she leaned back a bit, her hands
on his belly, his own hands found her breasts, and she arched her
back, pushed herself against them, her head tilting back. Tears raced
from the corners of her eyes, down her temples. She was helpless
against them as the world narrowed to sensation, to image.

His knees drawing up behind her, deepening their contact so much
that she gasped with the suddenness of it, shuddering... 

His dark eyes watching her so intently, so much so that she felt as
if she encompassed, for him, the entire world...

Sweat dewing them both despite the chill in the room, single drops
running slowly down the length of her spine, the center of her chest,
down his forehead, his temples...

Then Mulder's eyes clenching closed as she leaned down, her lips
trailing down his face, his hands on her hips, pushing into her with
such intensity.

Her head fell back as she thrust against him, waiting for the
tightening of her muscles, waiting for the readying of her body for
release. 

After several long moments, she realized that it would not come.

She could see the look of questioning, concern in his eyes as he
looked up at her, wordlessly urging her to let the pleasure take her.
But she knew that her body was not responding as it usually did to
him. Something -- fatigue, anxiety -- was getting in the way. 

Though a part of her was a bit disappointed, she refused to let it
take away from the experience of being with him. 

She could sense his concern, as well, especially when his hands left
her hips, his thumbs moving down to the place where their bodies were
joined. She reached down, shaking her head, and took his hands in
both of hers, bringing them up to her lips. He looked at her,
puzzled, again, but accepted what she wanted. She released his hands
and they returned to stroking her waist, her breasts, her hips. 

Leaning forward onto her hands on either side of his head, she
increased the rate, the depth of her movements, her face over his
now. She had not had the experience of watching him like this, of
concentrating completely on his pleasure and being able to see it
play over his face. There was something about being able to do this
that made their lovemaking that much more intimate to her. 

His eyes were wide, his breathing laboring. He was trying to hold
back, struggling for control, waiting for her. She smiled to him,
shook her head, then kissed him. She kept her face close as she
continued to move, her own breath fanning his hair. 

She could feel his entire body tightening, shaking with his need for
release. 

"Mulder, let go," she whispered breathlessly, breaking the silence.

He shook his head, his fingers digging into her hips. "No..."

"Yes....please. For me." Tears began again in her eyes as she said
it. She meant what she said so much it tore at her. 

She could see his brow crease down as he saw the tears, but he had
heard what she said. 

He pushed up hard against her, his hands cupping her breasts now.
She moaned, leaned down further to allow him access to them with his
mouth, and he nuzzled against her chest, his teeth nipping, his
tongue smoothing over the silken skin of her nipples. 

Then he leaned his head back against the pillow, his eyes squeezing
shut once again as he gasped.

A few more thrusts and then he was shaking, his hips moving in slow,
instinctual thrusts. He moaned deeply, said her name in a trembling,
deep voice. She held his face between her hands as he shook beneath
her, his eyes coming open and meeting her tender smile and gaze.
Color flushed his face suddenly as his hips slowed their movements
beneath her. 

Finally she felt him beginning to relax, his eyes closing, his
breathing still hard but evening out. She leaned down and kissed his
mouth, lingering there. She moved her lips to his forehead, his
cheek, his temple. His hands stroked her back. 

"I'm sorry..." he whispered, pushing her hair behind her ears and
meeting her eyes. 

She shook her head. "Don't be," she murmured, and smiled to him
again through her tears. With that, she draped her body down on top
of his, shifting her legs so that they lay between his, her head
under his chin. 

They lay still for a long moment, their breathing settling, relaxing
against each other. He kissed the top her head, rubbing his cheek
against her still-damp hair. 

Suddenly, her pulse pounded in her ears. The fatigue that had clung
to her before settled in hard and she thought for an instant that she
might fall asleep right there on top of him. A vague sensation of
vertigo gripped her. 

"Mulder..." she whispered into his throat, a touch of fear in her
voice as she held onto his shoulders. 

"It's all right..." He nuzzled at her, kissed her forehead. 

"No..." she breathed. "I'm dizzy..." 

He held onto her and gently rolled her to the side, then on to her
back, taking a place beside her, his upper body over hers so that he
could look into her eyes. His eyes were serious, concerned, taking in
her face. He stroked her hair softly as she closed her eyes against
the wash of fatigue and dizziness. 

"Are you all right?" he whispered. He put an arm around her,
gripping her ribcage just below her breast as though trying to
balance her. 

Almost immediately, the feeling began to ebb and she opened her
eyes, looked up at him. His expression was so tender and worried that
she gave him a small smile. "I'm okay," she murmured. She stroked his
cheek. "Just tired, I think." 

It was the only explanation she could come up with for the strange
feelings, and though he looked dubious, he accepted what she said,
reaching down to bring the blankets up over them. He lay down next to
her, pulling her into the crook of his arm so that her head rested
beneath his chin. Craning his neck, he kissed her forehead. She
relaxed, her body curved around him. 

She smiled to herself as she felt the peace settle over them. The
distance that had been between them before was finally gone,
exorcised. Now it was just the two of them, their private space
returned to them. 

"I love you," she whispered against his skin, and she felt rather
than saw him smile, his lips on her hair. 

"I love you, too," he replied gently. "Now I want you to sleep,
okay? You need to get some sleep." 

He was already halfway there himself. She could feel his body
growing warm and heavy. 

"I'll try," she whispered, curling her arm around his chest and
settling down completely against him. 

As she felt him drift on into sleep, she looked out the glass door
she'd been sitting in front of before. It had begun to snow, huge
flakes that glowed almost blue in the dawning light. 

Like the snowglobe Mulder had given her for Christmas. She had a
sudden, very real vision of herself, sitting on the bed in Mae's
apartment, shaking the globe, the flakes swirling, identical to the
ones before her in the window.

She shook off the strange vision, blinked it away and pulled Mulder
closer.

An inch of snow had collected on the balcony railing before she
finally fell into a light, dream-filled sleep. 


*********

END OF CHAPTER 16. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 17.

**********

2233 GRACE STREET 
10:37 a.m.


Owen Curran had arrived early at the apartment Mae shared with
Katherine Black, and had decided without a moment's thought to go
ahead and let he and Sean in with his key. 

Sean made straight for the television, flicking through the cable
television channels with an ease that Owen found decidedly American
and thus a tad unnerving. He eventually settled on some channel that
advertised itself as the Cartoon Network, proceeded to sit a foot and
a half away from the screen, kneeling, his hands still jammed in his
coat pockets. Then he sat in rapt silence, mesmerized by the
multicolored creatures playing across the small screen. 

Curran watched all this from the counter in the kitchen where he was
sipping a glass of orange juice from the fresh carton he'd found in
Mae's refrigerator. 

"So this is what Mae lets you do when I bring you over here?" Owen
grumbled, and Sean turned, looked down like a puppy who'd been caught
with a shoe. 

"Sometimes, Daddy," he replied. "Only sometimes." 

Owen grunted at Sean's attempt to cover his sister's ass. He'd have
a talk with her about this when she got in. With Sean not being in
school, and having not been for some time, Owen didn't want his son's
mind being rotted out. He wanted his son outside, out in the world.
At least as much as their lives could allow. He sighed at the thought.

For now, he reminded himself. Just for now. 

Taking the glass of juice with him, he wandered down the shotgun
hallway of the ancient apartment, passing Mae's room, the door opened
and revealing a riotous mess of clothes strewn across the floor, an
unmade bed. Dull white light was coming in the two windows, the snow
still falling outside from the storm that had begun earlier that
morning. 

The sight made him smile a bit. One thing about Mae, he thought. She
was predictable. Even in her tendency to scatter a mess everywhere
she went. 

Going down the hallway a bit more, he passed the small bathroom,
then came upon what could only have been Katherine Black's room. The
closed door alone told him that. 

He reached for the door knob, pushed the door opened with a creak,
peered inside. 

The first thing he noticed was the light aroma in the room, a
slightly stronger version of the faint fragrance he picked up from
Katherine when he sat across from her, a clean, bright scent that
managed to permeate even the dense fog of cigarettes at the Mouse. He
found himself inhaling deeply, savoring the unique, utterly feminine
smell. 

The second thing he noticed was that the room was impeccably neat,
the bed made smooth, the two cheap pillows placed just so at the base
of the metal-slatted headboard. There was nothing on the floor
anywhere, save the cheap, mismatched rug. A small cosmetic bag
centered on the dresser, a gathering of bottles of creams and things.
On the night table, a small travel alarm and something else,
something he couldn't identify from the doorway. He stepped inside
the room further to investigate. 

Picking up the snowglobe, he peered at the scene inside, wondered at
why someone as no-nonsense as Katherine would have something so
trivial and frivolous. It wasn't even a nice one, he thought, giving
it a rough shake, listening to the sound of the water sloshing. 

It must have sentimental value, he decided, placing it carefully
back down on the night table. The thought bothered him for some
reason he couldn't name. 

Emboldened now that he was inside the room, he went to the closet,
looked at the neat rows of shirts, pants, jackets, shoes. The two
dark suitcases stacked on the shelf at the top. 

Everything had a place, and was in it, he thought wryly, closing the
door. 

Just then, he heard a noise below him, the front door to this side
of the duplex opening. It would have to be Mae -- there was no one in
the other apartment on this side, and only one occupant on the other
side, a young man who was gone sometimes for weeks at a time
travelling for work. Mae pretty much had the place to herself, which
was why she'd chosen it in the first place. 

They'd both learned the value of privacy, the necessity of it for
the work. 

He retreated from the bedroom quickly, pulling the door closed and
making his way back up to the kitchen and living room area just as
Mae came in the door, covered with a fine dusting of snowflakes. 

"You're early," Mae said softly, and he could tell immediately there
was something in her expression, something clouding her over. 

"Aye," he replied, doing his best to ignore it. He didn't really
have the time or the inclination to get into anything with her. 

Mae pulled off her coat and scarf, hung them on the rack by the
door, came into the kitchen, picking up the kettle and going to the
sink with it immediately for tea. 

He heard it fill for a moment before she spoke.

"I've just come back from breakfast with Ian," Mae said, their backs
turned towards each other. He took another swig of the orange juice,
made a face at the incredibly strong taste of it, swallowing it
quickly to get it over with, his eyes on Sean and the television. 

"Oh?" he replied, feigning interest. He knew what was wrong with her
now. 

"Yes," she replied. "He said...he said that Danny Conner didn't come
home yesterday after a meeting with you. Not all night or this
morning either." 

"That's a shame," Owen said flatly, facing her now as she finished
filling the kettle and set it gently on the stove. Her eyes were
down, remaining down even after she'd turned on the burner. She
hesitated for a moment.

"What happened to him, Owen?" she said quietly, so that only he
could hear. She turned to him now, meeting his eyes. There was
something dark in her gaze, and he sensed the challenge immediately. 

"Don't you go asking questions you really don't want to hear the
answer to, Mae." He put the glass down, his eyes not leaving hers. 

She closed her eyes, shook her head, blew out a pained breath. "For
the love of Christ, Owen, why?" Again, she pitched her voice low,
mindful of Sean in the next room, just over the counter and the dingy
couch. 

"I don't think you want to know," he said, trying to warn her off
again. 

"I do," she replied instantly, her voice hardening with her resolve. 

He crossed his arms across his chest. "All right," he began,
glancing at Sean to make sure he was still engrossed in the
television. He was. "The little bastard has been seeing Katherine to
try and to get off the drug." 

He saw her tense up immediately at the mention of Katherine's name.
And at the mention of the drug. It was an old argument between them,
and this wasn't going to help bury it, for certain. 

"That fucking drug?" she hissed. "He wanted to get off that drug and
you killed him for *that*? Jesus Christ, it's bad enough you put all
these people on that stuff and turn them into fucking zombies, but
now this?" 

"Aye," he said, his voice just above a whisper, and angry. "And it's
not about the fucking drug, Mae, and you know that. I don't need to
explain myself to you." Something dangerous crept into his voice and
he stared her down. 

"Don't you take that tone with me," she warned, her face hardening.
"Not with me." She didn't flinch as she looked at him. "Danny was
sick on that drug. They all are. I don't blame him for trying to get
off it." 

"They're on that drug for a reason, Mae," he replied, his voice
still angry. He caught himself though, decided to choose his next
words carefully. There was only so much Mae actually knew about the
drug, only so much he wanted her to know. He drew in a deep breath
and spoke more calmly. 

"They're on it so that I know they can be trusted to do the work.
Danny decided he didn't want to be a part of that. Then so be it. But
if he's not with us, he's against us, as far as I'm concerned, and
anyone against us, well...you know what happens to them. What's
always happened to them." He looked at her, probing her with his gaze
as though trying to strip her anger away with his eyes. Then he said
the words he knew would silence her. 

"And incidentally, since when are you so squeamish about that? After
all these years, eh?" 

She shook her head, looked away. He had her there and he knew it.
Reminding Mae of the things she had done usually shamed her out of
whatever high-horse she'd climbed on. She had no defense against her
past. 

He could tell from the heavy, resigned sigh she let out that she was
giving in to him, leaving him be about Danny. 

The television continued to chirp and bang in the living room. Sean
laughed delightedly at something he saw, the sound jarringly out of
place with the conversation they were having. Owen looked over at
Sean, taking comfort in the sound of his son's laughter. 

"I want you to promise me something," Mae said after a moment, and
he looked back at her. 

"If I can," he said evenly. 

She looked up at him sharply at his response. "No, I really want a
promise from you. For me." 

He thought about it a moment, his haughtiness coming out of him a
bit at the earnestness of her gaze. He really didn't want to fight
with her. Besides Sean, and he supposed John Fagan, she was all he
had left in the world. 

"What is it?" he asked softly. 

"I don't want you to hurt Katherine," she said softly, seriously.
"She's not a part of any of this, no matter what she knows about the
drug. Just find a replacement for her and let her go home. Please." 

He was quiet for a moment. She'd never made such a request of him
before. Never singled someone out like that. He'd never seen her be
so loyal to someone who was not him or Sean. 

A feeling crept into his gut as he let that fact sink in. Simmering
anger. Resentment, running deeply through him. Warring with the other
emotions that he had surrounding Katherine -- the respect he had for
her, the nearly uncontrollable desire. All coming together in a
confused mass of conflicting feelings.

Outwardly, he gave Mae a small smile, forcing himself into
composure. "I won't hurt Katherine," he said softly, wanting to
believe what he said was true when he saw the look of relief that
came over Mae's face.

"You promise me that?" she pressed.

He nodded simply. "Aye," he murmured. There was something almost sad
now in his voice, but she didn't pick up on it. She smiled, nodded. 

"Thank you, Owen," she said softly. The kettle began to whistle
lowly behind her and she turned away from him to retrieve it. She put
it down on one of the cool burners. "I'll be right back -- go ahead
and make you and Sean a cup." 

"All right," he replied, matching her tone. "Take your time." And
she departed down the hallway to the bathroom, closing the door
behind her. 

He waited a few seconds as a moment of hesitation came over him. 

Then he moved as he had always moved. With purpose. 

He went to the refrigerator, pulled out the carton of orange juice
he'd just opened, the one he'd suffered through a glass of just for
the sake of opening it because he knew that Mae never would have. Not
for her, and not for Sean, either. They both hated the stuff with a
passion. He wasn't particularly fond of it himself. It was like
drinking thin, strongly flavored syrup.

Which made it perfect for his needs. 

Reaching into his pockets, he pulled out four smokey glass vials.

He'd emptied them all into the carton, shaken it and replaced it in
the refrigerator well before the door to the bathroom opened and Mae
came back out to join him. 


************

THE OVERLOOK MOTEL 
AFTON MOUNTAIN 
AFTON, VIRGINIA 
11:17 a.m.


Her fingers were twined tightly in his hair, holding his face
alongside hers as she threw her head back and gasped with him. Their
breathing was the only sound in the room, the only sound in the
falling snow that had draped the world outside in stillness, silence. 

She pushed back against him dreamily, into his abdomen against her
lower back, pressed her legs down against his, the fronts of his
thighs tight to the back of hers. His arms squeezed around her as she
did so, his right across her side, his left beneath her in the curve
of her waist. His hands trailed up now from between her legs to her
waist, holding her there as his chest heaved against her back. 

Gradually her grip on his hair loosened and she simply ran her
fingers through the damp strands. She turned her upper body slightly
so that she could kiss his mouth and the rough contours of his face
for a long moment, closing her eyes as he returned the kisses
tenderly, first her lips, then her cheeks, her brow. Finally, he
buried his face against her throat, nuzzling her dewed skin slowly. 

Eventually she pulled her arm back down, gripping his forearms as
they both settled their heads back on the pillow, still breathing
hard. She hummed softly, smiling, her eyes still closed, as he pinned
her in a firm embrace, his lips brushing against the crown of her
head. 

"Hmm...thank you," she whispered, shifting her legs so that she
could rub her foot against his calf. She felt him smile at her words. 

"You're welcome," he murmured, nudging his nose into her hair and
kissing the back of her neck now, lingering there. "Though I feel
like I should be thanking you..." She smiled, as well, as his warm
breath sent a shiver down her body. 

They were quiet for a long time, drifting, almost dozing again. 

Then someone started up a car, the high cough of the engine coming
through the thin glass of the door to the balcony. Scully opened her
eyes, shifting slightly with the sound. It was a sudden reminder that
there was a world outside the room, a fact that she'd been doing her
level best not to think about. It was so easy to just lie here with
Mulder, in the warmth of the bed, his arms tight around her, his body
so close to hers. 

But there was much to be concerned about, and it slowly began to
seep back into her awareness. 

He must have felt the change, as well. A subtle tenseness in her
body, a tell-tale stillness. He lifted his head off the pillow,
pressed his lips to her temple for a few seconds, then whispered into
her ear. 

"Not yet?" 

She shook her head, her grip tightening on his arms. "I'm sorry,"
she replied. "I can't help it. It's getting late and I'm a little
worried about the snow...about a lot of things..." 

"I know," he said softly, leaning back down on the pillow again,
sighing. "I know you are. I am, too." 

The time glared back at her as she looked at the clock. Almost noon
now. She moved again slightly, anxiety beginning in her. 

"Are you hungry?" he asked, sensing her need to act now, which she
appreciated. "There's a little restaurant just down the road. We
passed it on the way in. We could get showered, go get something to
eat. Talk this out." 

She considered this for a beat. "I'm not hungry, but I'll sit with
you while you eat, have some juice or something." She yawned
heartily, stretched back against him, his hands coming up to her ribs
as he pressed another kiss just below her ear. 

"You need to eat something," he said as she pushed herself into a
sitting position, her legs dangling over the side of the bed. She
stretched again. She'd slept fitfully, and for only a few hours, and
she felt like it. Maybe forcing herself to eat *would* help her feel
a little better, give her more energy to face going back. 

With this in mind, she nodded, turned back to him. 

"I'll try, okay?" She reached a hand down and cradled the side of
his face, her thumb running over his lip lightly. He returned her
nod, ran a hand down her back as she rose. The room was cold and the
sweat on her body chilled her instantly. 

She looked down at him, lying there still on his side. He'd risen up
on one elbow, the blanket covering half his hip. He met her gaze, and
she could see the worry he'd had the night before on his features,
etched into his dark eyes. 

"It'll be all right, Mulder," she murmured, and he hesitated, as
though he were going to say something. He bit it back, though, and
finally nodded. She could tell from the resigned look on his face
that he wasn't at all sure of what she said. 

That was only fair, she thought as she withdrew to the bathroom.
Because neither was she. 


*********** 

CASEY'S DINER 
AFTON, VIRGINIA 
1:18 p.m.


Scully had ordered eggs, scrambled hard, two pieces of wheat toast,
orange juice and coffee, the eggs requested at Mulder's insistence.
Over the sounds of the grill sizzling in the short-order kitchen, of
Hank Williams on the radio behind the counter, she listened to
Mulder, who spoke at irregular intervals as he dug into his western
omelet and the greasy mountain of cubed brown potatoes arching around
it.

She had to smile as she watched him eat so voraciously. Lovemaking
had always given him a healthy appetite. 

She picked at her own food, hoping he wouldn't notice that she'd
only eaten a few bites as she pushed it around the plate. 

"If he's interested in you at all romantically, I don't think he's
going to be quite as willing to let you leave as he's acting." Mulder
was saying. 

"Well, he can't make me stay," she replied, taking a sip of her
coffee. "I even told him if he couldn't find a replacement soon I'd
write him scripts for the medications he needs to tide him over until
he could. He knows I'm going to leave whether he finds someone right
away or not." 

Mulder stabbed at the omelet, thinking. "How have you been with
him?" he asked.

She looked at him, perplexed by his question. "What do you mean?" 

"I mean, have you been passive with him? Or forward? Like, what do
you think he thinks of you at this point?" He ate, waiting for her to
respond. 

"I'm not sure what he thinks," she said softly after a moment. "To
be honest, he's always made me a little nervous. He looks at me very
intensely, and he's very nervous around me, too."

The waitress came by and refilled their coffee with the
disinterested expression Scully expected, halting the conversation
for a beat.

"I suppose you could say our interactions have been fairly
balanced," she continued after the woman had wandered away. "We've
spoken almost exclusively about business; he's asked me to do things
for him, and I've agreed to do them." She took a delicate bite her
eggs, nearly gagging as she chewed and forced herself to swallow. She
decided she must have been more anxious than she was aware of, and
put her fork down.

"Has there been any occasion when you disagreed with him?" Mulder
asked, leaning forward. "When you've reacted against him? Even in a
small way?" 

She considered this. "Yes, the first night I met him, when he
annoyed me with how he talked to me. Like I was property, something
he could just order around. I chafed at that, and he knew it." 

"He's probably admired you since that night for reacting to him that
way," Mulder replied. "Probably no one else in his life does that." 

"No, I don't think so either," she said softly. "The closest to
doing that would be Mae, but she seems to let him be for the most
part. She's aware of how dangerous he is, I think. She warned me that
night to be careful to give him the ^^proper respect.'" 

"That's probably part of the reason he finds you attractive," he
said, and she could see something dark cross his face. The thought
clearly disturbed him. 

"I think you're right," she said softly, took a sip of her juice.
She didn't have the same problem with drinking as she did with
eating, and she was glad for that. 

"That's what you have to keep doing." He put his fork down, worrying
a spot on the table with his finger. 

"What? Standing up to him?" 

"Yes," he replied, nodding. "You have to do that if he oversteps in
any way. It's your greatest protection at this point. I'm not
advocating that you take him on completely, by any means. But he'll
continue to respect you if you show strength, and I think he'll be
more willing to let you go, and less likely to hurt you, if he
respects you." 

He met her eyes, concern there. "That is," he added quietly, "If
you're certain he isn't showing any signs of hurting you already."

She shook her head. "No, he's given me no sign that he plans on
doing that. I think if he was going to hurt me, he would have made
some sort of threatening comment or gesture to me last night, after
he killed Danny." 

She hesitated, then forced herself to continue. "I think you're
right. That the little bit I've stood up to him...and him being
attracted to me anyway, are working in my favor to protect me." 

She didn't like the turn she'd made in the conversation. She knew it
frightened him. It frightened them both. 

He nodded, continued staring down at the spot on the table, his
finger still working on it. She looked down at the table as well,
into her plate of uneaten food, let out a tired breath. 

"If he makes a move, I want you to get out of there." He looked up
now, as did she at the seriousness of his tone. Their eyes locked. "I
don't care about Padden or Flaherty or any of this. I want you to
come out right away." 

She looked away from his probing gaze, nodded slightly. 

"I mean it, Scully," he pressed. "I know how much you want to do
this right, but I don't want you risking your life. Not any more than
you have already." 

"I know," she replied softly, and reached across the table to take
his hand. "I'll be careful, Mulder. I am being careful." 

He looked at her seriously, as though he had to make himself believe
her. Finally, he nodded, looked out into the light snow still
falling, his fingers twining with hers. She followed his gaze out the
window. The windshield of their car, parked right in front of the
diner, was already covered with a light dusting. 

She looked at him across the table, at his face still dark with
stubble, his eyes haunted as they took in the scene outside the
window. She wanted nothing more than to go back to the motel, check
back in, stay another night with him, to feel that sense of safety
once again. 

Shaking herself free of the thoughts, she sighed, gave his hand a
squeeze. "We have to get going," she said into the silence between
them. 

It took him a moment to pull his attention away from the view
outside as he resisted what she said, to nod and release her hand and
pick up his keys and the check. 


**********

End of chapter 17a.  Continued in 17b.

**********

BROAD STREET 
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA 
7:03 p.m.


Scully leaned her head against the side window of the #13 bus as it
rumbled down Broad, following the partially occluded moon back into
the city's historic Fan District. The snow plows were still out,
grinding the streets with sand and salt and giving the streets a
bright patina in the headlights and street lights. 

She let out a breath. So far, it appeared as though she had eased
back into her life in Richmond without a hitch. 

She and Mulder had returned around four that afternoon. He had taken
her back to the hospital, headed into the huge parking deck that sat
on the edge of Interstate 95 and next to the hospital. He'd found a
spot in the dim, cavernous place, back in a far corner where there
was no one around. 

He turned towards her, his expression profoundly worried and sad. 

She'd immediately crossed the space between them, her arms going
around him, her head beneath his chin. Immediately, his arms circled
her, one hand resting on the side of her head, pressing her against
him. 

They'd held on tightly for a long moment, both of them saying
nothing. 

Then, knowing she had to go, she turned her face up towards his,
kissed him, lingering. 

"I'll see you again soon," she said, hoping that what she said was
true. Considering the alternative wasn't something she could do just
then. 

"Yeah," he'd agreed, pushing her hair behind her ear. "Take care of
yourself, all right?"

"I will," she'd replied. "You, too." She kissed him once more. 

They exchanged "I love yous" in whispers, as though afraid someone
would hear. 

Then she'd forced her eyes away from him as she opened the car door,
got out and headed for the hospital, leaving him behind.

She'd spent a couple of hours in the clinic seeing walk-ins. She'd
told them she wouldn't be in that day, but they welcomed her help
just the same. Then she'd made a visit to the pharmacy, dropping off
the prescriptions that Curran had given her the night before. 

It felt like a lifetime since he'd given them to her. It amazed her
how much could happen in one day. 

She opened her eyes as the bus swung onto Allen Street and she
stood, pressed the call bar. The bus slowed as it reached the corner
at Grace, stopped, and she stepped off it onto the snowy sidewalk,
made the short walk up the street to Mae's apartment. 

The lights were all on, glowing in the darkness. 

"Hello, Dr. Black!" came the now traditional welcome from Sean as
she entered the apartment. 

"Hello, Sean," she replied, smiling tiredly. "Mae." 

He and Mae were sprawled on the floor in the living room, a card
game spread before them. Mae smiled to her warmly as she dropped her
keys on the counter.

"You look knackered," Mae said fretfully. "Hard day at the hospital
then?" 

"Yes, a long one," Scully said, going for the cabinet and drawing
out a glass. She went to the sink, filled it up with water, took a
long swallow. 

Mae stood, went to the counter separating the two rooms as Sean
began to clean up the cards. Mae looked at her, her smile now
decidedly apologetic. 

"We have to go out for a bit, but then I'll bring you home and you
can get some rest." She said it regretfully. 

Scully had to keep her face from showing her dismay at the prospect
of going to the pub for another evening. She wondered what Owen could
want from her now, since the medications had all been ordered. 

It made her instantly nervous. What if he wanted to confront her
about Danny? 

"All right," was what she said aloud, trying to sound casual. 

"I'll even buy you a drink after you meet with Owen," Mae offered.
"It'll help you unwind, help you sleep once you get home." 

Scully nodded, found herself smiling. Mae made things sound so
simple sometimes, as if she perpetually thought that everything would
work out fine in the end. Scully was glad that some part of her had
escaped the years with Owen and the IRA unscathed, intact. She liked
this aspect of Mae, and wished she could muster some of that optimism
herself.

Sean chattered all the way to the pub, asking Scully about her day
at the hospital, who she'd seen, what was wrong with them, a
relentless barrage of innocent questions. Mae told him several times
to "let Dr. Black be." 

The pub was, for once, fairly calm. Most of the tables were full,
but there wasn't the usual throng gathered around the bar, and the
Irish music was coming only through the speakers. 

Scully looked around, saw Curran sitting at the bar, a beer in his
hand. John Fagan sat beside him, talking to him with what appeared to
Scully to be a sense of urgency. Curran was alternately responding
and then waving him off, and Scully wondered what they could be
talking about. 

Curran then caught sight of them and raised a hand, smiling to her.
Though she thought it might just be her nerves that made her think
so, there seemed to be something a little...forced?...about the
smile. Something almost sad. 

They made their way to a table, coming out of their coats. By the
time they were situated, Curran had come over. He looked slightly
rumpled, worn jeans and a green cotton shirt with the sleeves rolled
up. His cheeks were flushed, which only made the scar alongside his
mouth stand out more starkly. 

Sean immediately went to him, wrapping his arms around his father's
waist in a tight hug. Curran staggered a little bit with the force of
it, put a hand roughly on Sean's head. Scully realized from this and
the heaviness of his lids that he was more than a little drunk. 

"There they all are," Curran said, attempting a lightness in his
voice that he didn't quite reach. He looked to Mae, then focused his
attention on Scully again, that same strange smile on his face. "What
are we drinking then?" 

"Whatever it is, I hope not as much as you've had," Mae chided him,
though she was smiling. Curran grinned back, flushed even brighter. 

"Aye, I've had a bit," he said to her. "Come on, what will you two
have? I'm buying and I'll even go get it for you." 

"You're waiting on us now, too?" Mae laughed. "If that's the case,
I'll have a Guiness." She looked at Scully. "Katherine? What should
Owen fetch for you?"

Scully smiled, trying to share the joke. It was hard for her because
for some reason she couldn't quite name, she didn't like the idea of
Curran not being in complete control of himself. "I guess I'll have
the same," she replied. 

"All right, I'll be right back," Curran replied, and, disentangling
himself from Sean, he made his way back to the bar. 

"Lord only knows what he's celebrating tonight," Mae said, watching
him go. Then she turned back to Scully. "When he gets back, I'll
leave you two to attend to whatever business he's got for you. When
you're finished with that and your beer I'll take you straight home
and come back." 

"Thank you, Mae," Scully replied, and meant it. "That's very kind of
you." 

"Well, it's the least I can do for you. You work your bum off at
that hospital. I don't know how you keep it up, looking as tired as
you do all the time." 

Curran returned now on his slightly unsteady feet, placed the tall
glasses of dark beer in front of them with care. 

Mae picked hers up and rose, gestured to Sean. "Come on, Sean, let's
go say hello to Michael and Annie for a minute while your dad and Dr.
Black have a chat." 

"All right," Sean agreed, and he and Mae withdrew. 

Curran sat down heavily in the chair Mae had just vacated, his half
empty beer sloshing in the glass. Nervous, Scully took a swallow from
her own glass, trying to appear nonchalant, casual. It was hard to do
considering Curran was staring at her so pointedly, a lopsided smile
on his face.

"Mae said you wanted to see me," she said finally, wanting to break
the odd moment. 

Curran leaned forward, halving the space between them. "Aye, that I
did, Katherine," he said softly. "That I did." 

There was something almost intimate in his voice, something
strangely, overtly familiar. As was the look he was giving her.
Dreamy and wistful and tinged with longing.

Scully didn't like either the tone or the look one bit. 

"Well," she said, her voice quiet but firm. "What is it that you
would like me to do for you?" 

He shook his head, glanced down at her hand around the glass.
"Nothing," he said softly. 

"Nothing?" she repeated, incredulous. "You called me out here for
nothing?"

"Aye," he replied, smiling as though sharing some private joke. Then
he looked into her face again and his brow squinted down. 

His hand came up and cupped the side of her face, his thumb brushing
over the still obvious bruise around her eye. 

She stiffened, surprised, unsure of how to react. Her eyes grew very
wide.

"I'd like to get my hands on the person who did this to you," he
murmured. "I don't care how sick they were. I don't want anyone
touching your face." 

Alarm bells shrieked in her head, but she stayed calm, decided his
actions were nothing more that drunkenness badly mixed with concern.
That was all it was, she thought, so she held still. 

Until his hand moved down to her jaw and his thumb traced gently
over her bottom lip. 

Now she turned her face away, leaned back slightly and put a hand up
on his forearm, pulling his hand down gently. 

"Please don't, Owen," she said softly, afraid to reject him too
forcefully, afraid of angering him. But she remembered what Mulder
had said about standing up to him if he overstepped. 

And he had definitely just overstepped. 

"And why not?" he asked, his voice still toned for the bedroom, not
the bar. "You're beautiful." 

She felt herself blush and looked away. "We have a business
relationship, Owen," she replied, keeping her voice neutral but firm.
"Nothing more." She thought that might sound too harsh, and hurried
to add: "I just don't need any attachments right now. Especially not
with me leaving so soon." 

Then she let go of his hand, picked up her beer and drank, trying to
dismiss the conversation, return the mood to the cordial distance
they'd had before. 

He leaned back, his elbows on the table, his eyes down. "I see," he
said flatly. She could tell the rejection had stung him, no matter
how gently she'd tried to deal it. He picked up his beer, took a
swallow, as well. 

They sat in an awkward silence. Owen pushed his beer around the
table. Scully sipped from hers, desperate for something to do with
her hands.

"There was something I did want to tell you," he said finally,
monotone, though he slurred slightly. 

"What's that?" Here it comes, she thought.

He looked at her, and his eyes were dark, intent on her now. Vaguely
threatening. It surprised her how quickly he could change. 

"I've sent Danny Conner away. You won't be seeing him down at your
clinic anymore." 

She looked down, then back up at him again, meeting his eyes evenly.
"Danny is very sick," she said, forcing the present tense. "He's
simply my patient."

"He *was* your patient," Owen replied tersely. "You won't be seeing
him anymore. And as far as what you know about what's ailing him...I
trust that you'll keep that to yourself, as part of your work you do
for me."

There was so much she wanted to say to him about that particular
subject, but she figured she'd probably said enough to stand up to
him tonight. She didn't want it to appear as though she were taking
him on about everything. 

"All right," she replied. He nodded, seemed satisfied with her
response. He got to his feet a bit unsteadily, straightened his
shirt, picked up his beer and started to turn away. 

There was one thing she felt compelled to say, however. 

"Owen?"

He stopped, turned back to her, his brow raised in question. 

She met his gaze. "Don't call me if you don't have anything for me
to do for you, please," she said firmly, and watched his face flush
further. He looked away, shifted slightly on his feet, as though he
wanted to say or do something but couldn't. 

"I'm sorry," she added quietly. "I don't mean to seem ungrateful.
I'm just very tired."

She could see his jaw work for another second. Then he nodded. 

"All right, Katherine. No problem." He gestured to her beer, gave
her a tense smile. "Enjoy the rest of your pint then," he said,
trying to sound kind. "And the rest of your night." 

"I will, Owen," she replied, forcing a smile of her own. She was
glad things could end between them in some sort of truce, uneasy as
it might be. "And thank you for the beer." 

**

Back at the bar, John Fagan had watched the entire exchange, his
mouth set in a grim, angry line. When Owen came back toward him, he
faced forward again, pretended to be intent on the television behind
the bar. 

Owen sat down beside him, drank down the rest of his beer. The
bartender, Billy, came forward, pointed to the glass. 

"You want another, Owen?" he asked, and Owen nodded, pushing the
glass towards him. Billy wandered off towards the tap.

Fagan let the silence stretch for a moment, then turned to Owen,
staring at his profile. 

"That didn't seem to go very well, if you don't mind me saying," he
said quietly. 

Curran shrugged, trying to appear indifferent. "She'll come around,
John," he said quietly. "It's just going to take a little more time." 

"You mark my word, Owen. She's trouble," Fagan said, shaking his
head. "I can feel it. Her wanting to leave just as she finds out
about the drug? It looks damned peculiar to me." 

"She's just spooked, is all," Owen replied, staring at the
television. "She'll come around." 

Fagan joined him in watching the show for a moment as his temper,
his frustration rose in the silence between them. Then he glared into
his beer, steeling himself. 

"I want to do a check on her," he said finally. 

Owen didn't turn as he spoke. "She's already been checked by the
people in Boston. There's no need to look at her again." His voice
had gone lower, edging toward anger. "You're just being paranoid." 

Fagan took another drink from his beer. He leveled his gaze at Owen
again. 

"And maybe you're not being paranoid enough," he countered. "And I
don't understand why. With so much at stake right now." 

He paused, considering, then leaned closer to Owen, lowered his
voice. "No, I do understand why," he said. "I do." 

Owen turned to look at him now, his brows raised. "And what is it
you *think* you understand?" he asked bitterly.

Fagan met his gaze, regret coming into his eyes as he spoke. "She's
not Elisa, Owen," he said firmly. Color rose in Owen's pale face once
again, but Fagan pressed on. "She never will be."

Curran looked away as Billy returned with the beer, placing it in
front of him. 

"Here are these, as well," Billy said, his voice quiet, and he
slipped two empty vials on the counter. "I made it a double for her,
just like you asked." 

"Thank you, Billy," Curran said, and he fingered the vials on the
counter, then slipped them into the pocket of his jeans. Fagan
watched him, then shook his head again.

"All the drug in the world isn't going to turn her into what you
want her to be," he said softly. 

With that, Curran turned on the stool, picked up his beer, his eyes
fixing on something across the room. Fagan turned and followed his
gaze to where Katherine and Mae were putting on their coats. He could
see that Katherine's beer glass was empty. 

Curran stood close, looked at him now. He swayed slightly, his eyes
bleary but still angry. His mouth moved as though he was going to say
something, explain himself in some way. Then he simply shook his
head. 

"Fuck you, John," he said quietly, and turned away, heading for the
back of the bar. From the corner, Sean broke away from the couple he
was sitting with, trailing close behind his father as he went through
the double doors and was gone.

Fagan sat there for a moment in surprised silence. Rage boiled in
him as he watched Mae and Katherine move toward the bar's front door. 

You fucking bitch, he seethed as Katherine disappeared from sight.
I'm on to you. He just doesn't see it yet, but I do...

He had to get her away from Owen right away. He had to find a way. 

Looking around the bar, wracking his brain for something he could
do, his eyes fell on the glass still on the table. 

Putting his beer down, coming to a decision, he gestured to Billy,
who came right over. Fagan reached for his long coat, put it on. 

"Billy, you got one of those plastic baggies back there? A fairly
big one?" 

Billy shrugged. "Aye, I've got a few for keeping the nuts and such
in overnight. Why?"

"Just get me one, will you? And put my drinks on my tab. I'm going
home." 

"All right, John, all right," Billy replied, and reached into a
cabinet behind the bar, drew out the zip-loc bag, handed it across.

Fagan thanked him and rose. He snatched up a bar napkin, as well. 

Moving slowly through the bar, he went to the table where Katherine
had been sitting with Owen. Opening the baggy, he cupped the napkin
in his hand, reached for her glass. Carefully, he placed it in the
baggy, zipped it closed. 

He tucked it inside his coat, glancing around to see if anyone had
seen him do it. As far as he could tell, no one had. Satisfied, he
turned and headed for the door.


**********


End of chapter 17a.  Continued in 17c.


**********


2233 GRACE STREET 
9:46 p.m.


Scully turned over in bed, pulled the covers more tightly against
her shoulder, willing the chill that had enveloped her body to pass.
Her gaze fell on the floor beside the bed, on the two triangles of
dim white light that the street lamp poured out through the windows.
It made the room feel more barren, more lonely, and she closed her
eyes against the feelings the sight brought over her. 

She missed Mulder already, the side of the bed behind her feeling
especially empty this night. The feeling was accentuated by the fact
that she was yet again having a difficult time falling asleep. If
this kept up, she thought dejectedly, she was going to be visiting
the hospital pharmacy again, this time to get a sedative for herself.

She sighed, rolled over again, facing the night table, the blue
numbers of the clock glowing at her. Beside it, the snowglobe sat,
its flakes settled on the bottom of the scene, the figures in it
frozen in their places and knee deep in the plastic snow. Reaching
out, she lifted it, rolled it slightly with her wrist, pushing the
snow up against the inside of the domed plastic top, then down again,
sending the scene into motion. 

She set it down, watching as the flakes swirled around and finally
began to settle once again. She rolled onto her back and closed her
eyes, blew out a slow breath.

She did not remember falling asleep.

Cold dots of wetness on her face, the soft sound of something
tapping on the sheets beside her. 

She opened her eyes on the dream. 

Snow, huge flakes falling through the room, glowing almost blue in
the street light coming through the window, settling over her, the
bedspread, the night table. She sat up and watched it, amazed by the
dream, by how real it seemed. She smiled, holding her hands out to
catch the cold soft flakes. 

The triangles of light began to move across the floor, like a stream
of sunlight moving in accelerated motion as the day went by. She
wondered at it, and in the dream she rose from the bed, drawn to the
window to investigate.

Looking out, she saw a scene bathed in white, the same heavy flakes
that were falling in the room blanketing the world outside as well.
She was compelled to be out in it. The scene was so quiet and
peaceful and filled with magic.

Unable to resist, she peeled out of her pajamas, reached into the
closet for a sweater, going to the dresser for her jeans. She pulled
on a pair of boots and went out into the hallway, bathed in darkness. 

The door seemed impossibly far away, but she made it to it, put on
her coat and left the apartment.

As she went down the stairs, she revelled in the dream, knowing she
must be sleeping soundly for it to seem so real, so detailed. Her
mind had been so restless that she wasn't surprised that it could
conjure something so strange and compelling. She smiled as she made
her way on to the street, the strange blue snow still falling.

On the corner, four figures stood stone still next to the bus stop
sign. As she approached, she laughed. They were the carolers from
inside the snowglobe, big as life but still flat and plastic. They
were standing there silent, their faces painted on sloppily, just as
they were inside the globe. She reached out and touched one of them.
It swayed slightly as though it wobbled on a base.

She heard a sound and looked down the street, which was otherwise
deserted. A bus was coming, its flat wide face nosing through the
shower of snow, its headlights glaring. She stood on the corner and
decided to take a ride. 

The bus pulled up the curb, the door opening with a hiss. She
stepped up, dug in her coat pocket for a handful of change and
dropped it into the fare collector. 

Then she froze as she looked at the bus driver.

There, dressed in his crisp white Navy uniform, his medals shining,
sat her father. His hand was on the handle to the door, his other on
the huge wheel of the bus. 

"Dad?" she whispered, cocking her head at the strange vision. 

"Hello, Dana," he said, though he did not smile. "Go ahead and take
a seat. I want to take you for a ride." 

She did not like the fear that leapt into her at seeing him, the
sadness. Silently, she edged towards a seat near the front of the
bus, her eyes not leaving Bill Scully in the driver's seat until
she'd sat down. Then he pulled the door closed, sat back, and the bus
pulled away. She watched the carolers stream by and then they were
gone. 

Turning, she looked towards the back of the bus. Three black men
looked back at her impassively, curious, but said nothing. 

And in the back of the bus sat Danny Conner, staring out the window.
He turned for a moment and looked at her, but said nothing, as well.
Then he returned his gaze to the world outside. 

She felt tears stinging her eyes and turned back towards the front.
It did not surprise her that the dream would have him in it,
considering how recently he'd died, and how guilty she felt about
him. She expected he would haunt her dreams for a long time. 

The view streamed by as she settled down in the seat, watching the
Victorian houses out the window, their lights blinking on and off as
they passed. She stared at the back of her father's head, his strong
hands on the steering wheel as they headed down Grace. Outside the
snow continued to fall. 

She felt restless, unsettled, as though she were turning in her
sleep somewhere very far away. She tried to steer the dream, thinking
of something positive, conjuring feelings of comfort to ground
herself. 

It was then that Mulder appeared beside her, his hand reaching out
and gripping hers. He looked like he'd looked that day when he'd
dropped her off, still wearing the turtleneck and jacket, the dark
jeans. Only now he had shaved, his dark hair neat, his eyes no longer
tired, but bright, shining.

"Hey Scully?" he asked, and she looked up at him. 

"What is it, Mulder?" 

He looked out the window as though trying to gauge where they were,
then turned back to her. "When the bus stops at the Cathedral, I want
you to get off." 

"Okay," she replied, puzzled. "But aren't you coming with me?" 

He shook his head. "No, I have to stay here. Where you're going I
can't go. What you're seeing I can't see." 

"What are you talking about, Mulder?" It was like he was speaking a
fear she'd always had. That they would someday be separated, like on
this case, but for good this time. Like her abduction. 

Where she'd gone, he could not go. What she'd seen, he could not see.

"Don't worry," he whispered, leaned down and kissed her gently. His
lips were warm, inviting, and she realized she was shivering. "I'll
be right here on the bus. When you get done, you come back here and
I'll be waiting for you." He flashed her a wide smile. "I promise." 

She smiled now. He would always be there, waiting for her. She knew
that. Comforted by the thought, she reached up and cupped his face.
Kissed him again.

She could see the circle of Monroe Park ahead, the huge hulk of the
Cathedral off to the right. The bus slowed as it neared it, pulling
off to the side. The stained glass windows glowed almost too brightly
in the darkness and she looked at Mulder uncertainly. 

"It'll be okay," he said softly, gave her hand a squeeze. "You
should be all right in there." 

"All right," she replied, and edged her way to the front of the bus.
When she reached the front, just as the bus stopped, she looked over
at her father. He kept his face forward, his eyes wide and
unblinking. 

"Go on in," he said softly, his voice monotone. 

She didn't like this dream version of her father, she thought. He
was too much like her real father had been -- distant, vaguely
mysterious. But she did as he told her. She'd almost always done as
he told her. 

She stepped out onto the curb, the wide bricked circle that led up
to the steps of the Cathedral. The bus door hissed closed behind her.
She took a few steps towards the church, a sudden feeling of fear
coming over her.

Behind her, the bus pulled away. 

She spun, her eyes wide, and ran toward it. She could see Mulder --
he was standing now, his palms banging on the window. He was silently
screaming her name. 

"Mulder!" she called, taking a few more running steps toward the
bus. It was no use. It was going too fast. She stopped, stricken. 

That same restless feeling came over her, as though she were trying
to shake herself awake from the dream, tossing in her sleep. It
didn't surprise her. The dream was not taking a good turn, as far as
she could tell. 

She turned and faced the Cathedral. The door was open, an orange
glow oozing out onto the stone steps. 

It was church, she reminded herself, shaking off the feeling of
dread. She had always been able to go there when she was upset or
frightened. It had always brought her comfort. 

With this in mind, she ascended the stairs, went in through the door. 

There must have been ten thousand candles lit all around the place,
lining the walls, the main aisle, the altar. It was almost too bright
to look at, and she brought a hand up to shield her face. 

"Hello?" she called. 

She expected someone to answer her. She had a feeling that she was
being watched. 

Her voice echoed in the huge empty space. Nothing. No one there. 

No, wait. Someone was there, she realized, looking at the
confessionals that lined one wall. All of the lights were out on them
but one. A green light was lit up over it, signalling that a priest
was present, ready to hear her confession. She went towards it.

Pushing the dark curtain aside, she stepped into the booth, sat on
the hard wooden seat. The screen that separated her from the priest
was closed, but she could hear him, hear his breathing. It was almost
too loud given the space between them. Like he couldn't catch his
breath. 

She composed herself, folded her hands in front of her. 

"Bless me, Father, for I have sinned. It's been over six months
since my last confession."

The breathing grew louder, the sound filling the small booth. It was
a hollow sound, almost inhuman. Fear pricked up the hairs on the back
of her neck. 

"Father, are you all right?" she asked, and the fear was in her
voice now. 

No response. Just the breathing getting louder. And that unsettled
feeling, getting stronger. 

Wake up, it seemed to say. Time to wake up, before it's too late.

She stepped out of the booth, trembling, stood before the black
curtain that hid the priest from view. 

"Hello?" she called again, and her fear slipped slowly into terror. 

Her hand shaking, she reached out and pulled back the curtain
slowly, the orange light falling in the darkened booth. 

Her hand shot to her mouth and she choked on a scream, throwing
herself backward. 

The statue of the Virgin Mary rose from the booth. 

It came slowly towards Scully, its head turned to one side as it
studied her, its round marble eyes unblinking as its stone feet
echoed on the floor with each heavy step. 

Scully turned and ran, a scream tearing from her, out the wide
double doors and out into the night. 

Her feet pounding on the pavement, her arms pumping, her coat
billowing out behind her. The world around her seemed to shift, going
slightly out of focus. The snow stopped falling as she tore across
the street, straight in front of an oncoming car.

The blare of the horn broke the remnants of the hallucination, the
car squealing to a stop as she flattened her hands on the hood,
snapping back into awareness.

"What the hell is wrong with you?" the driver barked indignantly.
"Are you crazy or something?" 

She jumped the side and he peeled away, his horn blasting her again
for good measure. 

She stood on the sidewalk, her head spinning with waves of
dizziness, her mind swimming. She looked around desperately.

A street just like any other, a convenience store across the street,
a handful of people standing outside staring at her in shock, having
seen her near-miss with the car.

She had no idea where she was, or when it was, or how she'd gotten
there. There was only one thing of which she was certain.

Owen had drugged her. The beer at the pub... 

Oh God, she thought...

She put her hands to her head, breathing heavily, and began to
tremble with cold and fear. 

She closed her eyes, willing her mind to be calm, to be clear.

When she opened them again, she turned away from the wide-eyed gawks
of the people around her. Not knowing where she was going, she pulled
her coat tightly around her and made her way slowly down the street.


***********

END OF CHAPTER 17. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 18.

***********

HOLLY STREET 
OREGON HILL 
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA 
JANUARY 13 
7:31 a.m.


The unmarked police car turned off Pine Street, made its way down
the steep incline of Holly, edging carefully on the icy street to the
small, neglected playground at the street's dead end. Detective Jim
Shanahan, Richmond P.D., blew smoke out his car window tiredly as he
saw the dark car parked in the uneven circle, the driver watching his
approach intently. 

Pulling up behind it, Shanahan stopped the car but kept it running.
He wanted to keep the interior of the car warm, and besides, he
wasn't planning on sticking around for too long. This was just a
quick errand on his way to the precinct. 

Shanahan recognized John Fagan immediately when he climbed out the
car, though he'd only met him one time. Fagan had been at a pub with
Owen Curran in Baltimore where Shanahan had gone for a Campaign for a
Free Ireland event some time ago. 

He remembered Fagan well -- a dark hulk of a man who sat by rather
quietly as he and Curran talked at length about The Troubles, about
the problems with the peace process and the concessions the Sinn Fein
and the IRA were making. 

Shanahan hadn't known much about Curran, only that he was one of the
Cause's respected leaders. He figured, however, that Curran was
somehow tied to the violence, considering how cagey the young man had
been about some aspects of his work. 

Shanahan's grandfather had been an Irish Volunteer, killed in the
1916 Easter Rebellion, so the thought of Curran's violence didn't
really phase him a bit. 

Curran had mentioned something about possibly coming to Richmond at
some point in the future. Hearing this, Shanahan had smiled amiably,
told both men to look him up if they came to town, told them to call
"if they needed anything." 

Apparently that time had come. 

He opened the car door, stepping down on the butt of his cigarette,
crushing it into the snow. Fagan stopped at the juncture of the two
cars as Shanahan approached, his hand extended.

"John, it's good to see you again," Shanahan said, smiling. Fagan
forced a smile in return, shaking his hand. 

"Jim," Fagan replied, nodding. "Thank you for coming right out." 

Shanahan noted that the other man looked uncomfortable, shifting on
his feet, as though he were trying to come up with some sort of small
talk yet wasn't quite capable of it. Shanahan figured he'd spare him
the trouble.

"Oh, it's no problem, none at all," he hurried to reply. "You said
there was something I could do for you?"

"Aye," Fagan replied, and reached into his inside coat pocket, drew
out a plastic bag with a glass inside it. "I was wondering if you
might find a way to fingerprint this for me." 

Shanahan took it from him, studied it for a beat. "Well, sure, I can
do that. I'll just send it down to the lab and tell them it's for
some other case. But what do you need fingerprinting done for?"

Fagan averted his eyes, then looked back at Shanahan again, his eyes
narrow. 

"Nothing really," he evaded. "Just being on the safe side." He
gestured to the glass. "You're going to get a lot of prints on that.
At least three sets. One of them will be Owen Curran's, just so you
know." 

Shanahan nodded. Seemed easy enough. 

"All right, John," he replied, tucking the glass into his coat
pocket. "I should probably have it back to you sometime late
tomorrow." 

"That's soon," Fagan said, obviously pleased. "I expected it to be
longer." 

Shanahan smiled. "What can I say? It's a light week around here. So
much less going on with people when it's this cold outside." 

Fagan gave him that same weak smile in return. "That's good for you
then," he said, then moved from one foot to the other again, clearly
wanting to get away. "I should call you tomorrow to find out what
you've got on it then?" 

"Sure," he said. "We can meet back here and I'll pass along any
information I can find out for you." 

Fagan extended his hand, and Shanahan shook it once again. "All
right, Jim. Thanks. I'll talk to you tomorrow." 

And with that, he turned and went back to his car. Shanahan did the
same. 

Once back inside the car, the heat blasting amid the occasional
burst of conversation from the police radio set into the dash,
Shanahan reached into his pocket and set the glass on the seat beside
him, stared at it. 

He'd always wondered what he could possibly do, besides give the
money he did, to help these people out. 

Driving off, he smiled to himself. He felt satisfied and glad to be
of use. 


********** 

RICHMOND MARRIOTT 
7:48 a.m.


Mulder awoke to the persistent sound of someone knocking on a door. 

He rolled over in the bed, still half-asleep, threw his feet over
the side and rose, clad only in his boxers. Groping around the floor,
he found his jeans, which lay in a heap at the foot of the bed. 

The knock was repeated, more urgently this time. 

"Mulder?" a voice called. Granger. And he sounded a little frantic,
as well. 

Mulder went to the door, holding his pants in one hand as he opened
the door with the other. Granger stood there, already dressed smartly
in a dark suit and red tie, a file under his arm. 

Mulder winced, imagining how he must look. He was sporting two days
worth of beard and nearly vertical bed head from going to bed
straight from a shower the night before. 

"Mulder, pardon me for asking, but where the hell have you been?"
Granger asked, and he came into the room as Mulder stepped aside to
allow it. He closed the door, turned to Granger, and leaned down to
step into his pants. 

"I needed a day off," Mulder said, finally waking up. "I went up to
the mountains for the day." 

"It would have been nice if you'd told me, for God's sake," Granger
replied, his voice rising in frustration. "I spent the whole day
yesterday covering for you. Padden was asking where you were. He was
pissed off when he couldn't reach you on your cell phone. You could
have at least left it on." 

"Well, it's good to know I'm missed if I don't come in," Mulder
replied as he zipped and buttoned his jeans. "And I didn't turn the
phone off. It just doesn't work in the mountains around here." 

He ran a hand through his hair, forcing the strands into some
semblance of order as he went for the phone. "I'm going to get
something from room service. Have you eaten?" 

Granger sighed. "I've eaten already, thank you," he said curtly.

Not wanting to be ungrateful, Mulder turned to Granger as the phone
rang in his ear. "Thanks for covering for me, by the way. What did
you tell them, anyway?" 

"I said you'd gone up to D.C. for something personal. I didn't know
what to say." 

Mulder believed that. If there was one thing he knew about Granger
it was that the man would make a lousy liar. 

Room service picked up and he ordered eggs, toast, a large pitcher
of coffee. When he hung up, Granger began to speak again. 

"A lot happened yesterday," he said, opening the file. Mulder could
see a crime scene photo clipped to one side of it. "There's been
another death." 

Granger handed the file over to Mulder, who took it.. He grimaced
immediately at the color photo. Danny Conner in a telephone booth,
leaning on his right side against the wall, his head missing, blood
and matter spattered everywhere. 

His eyes were drawn to the phone receiver, still hanging down beside
the body. He imagined Scully on the other end of that line, what she
must have heard. He shook his head. 

Glancing at the report, he saw that the body had already been
identified through fingerprints. 

"I'm worried about Agent Scully," Granger said quietly. "What if
they found out she was seeing him?" 

Mulder handed the file back to him. "Yeah," he replied. "I'm
worried, too. But she'll know if things get bad. She'll know if she
needs to come out." 

"I hope you're right," Granger replied. "Oh, and Assistant Director
Skinner came back late yesterday. He's staying a couple of floors
down. If you really think that he's going to help us get past that
security block..."

Mulder perked up immediately. "He'll do it. Skinner doesn't like
secrets much more than I do." 

He glanced to the desk where his laptop sat, a borrowed printer
beside it. The computer's top was open, the room's modem line plugged
into the back of it. 

"We can get the information from here on my computer," he said, and
went for the phone again. He dialed the desk, got Skinner's room
number. Then he punched in the extension. 

Skinner picked up on the first ring, clearly already up and alert. 

"Skinner," he said crisply.

"Sir, it's Agent Mulder."

"Mulder, where the hell have you been?" Skinner snapped. "I come
back down here and you've gone AWOL for the day. Congratulations --
you've managed to piss off Padden *again.*" 

"I took a personal day," Mulder replied, satisfied with the half-lie. 

"Nice of you to ask permission. You--"

"Yeah, I know, I screwed up again," Mulder hurried to admit, just to
get it over with. "Look, sir, could you join me up here in my room? I
need your help on something, something important." 

There was a beat of silence. "You need *my* help?" Skinner replied,
clearly suspicious.

"Yes, I do," Mulder said, urgency creeping into his voice. "There's
some information on a woman named Elisa Curran, Owen Curran's wife,
that is caught behind a security clearance wall and I can't get to
it."

Skinner was silent again.

"Sir," Mulder pressed into the quiet. "I'm concerned that there
might be information in that file that could affect Agent Scully's
handling of this case."

"And what makes you think that?" came the reply. Mulder glanced at
Granger, who was standing tensely in front of the bathroom door, his
arms crossed over his chest as he listened to Mulder's side of the
conversation. 

"It's just a hunch Agent Granger and I have," he replied. "We're
trying to do a complete profile of Curran, trying to guess what he
might be up to, and we need that information in order to do that.
Plus that, it doesn't make any sense that all the information is
available on Curran himself, but the information on his wife is not.
Something seems wrong with that to me." 

Skinner sighed, clearly irritated. "I think you're being paranoid
about that, Mulder, as hard as that is for me to believe about you." 

It was all Mulder could do to keep from rolling his eyes. 

Skinner continued. "I'm sure it's just an oversight by the task
force, not opening that file up for you to get to." He paused, as
though considering. "All right, give me about 30 minutes and I'll be
up there." 

"Thank you, sir." Mulder replied, relieved, and the line cut off. He
hung up the phone, looked at Granger. 

"Well?" Granger asked. 

"He's going to do it," Mulder replied. "He doesn't want to, but he's
going to." 

"That's good news," Granger replied, relaxing a little. He stepped
out of the way as Mulder headed for the bathroom. He paused in the
doorway. 

"Hey, let room service in, will you? I'm going to shave, get cleaned
up before he comes up."

"Good idea," Granger said, quirked a smile at him. "You look like a
bum." 

Mulder just smiled back and closed the door. 


************

2233 GRACE STREET 
8:20 a.m.


Scully started at the sound of a knock on the door, though the knock
was gentle, almost hesitant. She had not been asleep. She had been
focussing her eyes on the door, the only thing in the room that
didn't seem to be fuzzing in and out in her vision, that wasn't
rolling like it was washed with waves. 

She'd been staring at the door for hours, since she'd found her way
back to the apartment at two that morning and hidden in her room,
willing the strange visions to go away.

Her breathing was shallow and fast as the door opened a crack and
Mae stuck her head in, meeting Scully's wide-eyed gaze. 

"Katherine?" Mae asked, clearly worried. "Are you all right?" 

Scully nodded, pulled the covers more tightly over her shoulder to
hide her clothes. She was still wearing her coat.

"I'm all right," she replied softly, evasively. "I'm just not
feeling very well today. I think I'm going to take the day and stay
in bed."

Mae stepped into the room now, dressed to go out. Scully had vaguely
heard her get up and shower. "I heard you come in late last night.
Another night at the hospital?" 

Scully nodded. "Yes, an...emergency I had to attend to. Everything's
fine now, though. I'm just too tired to go in this morning." 

"Yeah, you look exhausted," Mae replied. "I hope you get some rest,
start feeling better." 

"Thanks." Scully strained a smile.

Mae drew her keys out of her coat pocket. "Well, I'm taking Sean up
to Washington for the day. I've promised him a trip to the Air and
Space Museum for a long while now and today's the day." 

Her voice had an almost forced lightness that Scully found puzzling,
something in her too-casual tone...

She's lying, some dim, unaffected part of her mind concluded. She
blinked slowly. 

Mae continued. "I should be back by this evening, after I drop Sean
off at the pub with Owen." She frowned again as she studied Scully's
still form. She shook her head regretfully. "I'm so sorry you're ill.
I'll check in on you when I get back in, okay?" 

"Thank you, Mae," Scully replied softly. "I just need to rest.
That's all. I'll be fine." 

"All right then," Mae replied, clearly unconvinced. "Sleep well." 

She disappeared out the door, down the hallway, and out the front
door to the apartment. Scully heard her turn the deadbolt as she
left. 

She turned her head slowly, looked out the window, the light so
bright it hurt her eyes. Again she blinked in slow motion, struggled
to focus her thoughts. 

The interaction with Mae had taught her two things, she thought as
she stood, made her way slowly down the hallway toward the kitchen. 

The first was that Mae may have been going to D.C., but not for the
reason she said. 

The second was that Mae clearly knew nothing about Owen slipping her
the drug last night. She was too genuinely puzzled and concerned
about her ailment to have known, she could tell. The thought relieved
her somehow. She felt a little safer in the apartment now. 

For the hundredth time that night, she thought of leaving the
apartment, getting to a phone, calling Mulder. In the fear that had
gripped her throughout the night -- on the bus as she found her way
back home, on the walk up the stairs to the apartment, during the
hours she'd lain on the bed, watching the room distort around her --
she had considered getting out. 

But Mulder had been right. She did want to do this thing right, back
out as cleanly as she could. And she knew about the drug now, knew
how she was being given it. There would be no more doses. Her guard
was up now, and she would not let Curran fool her again.

Her thoughts came like bullets as she walked slightly unsteadily
down the hall, her vision unreliable, verging on vertigo. 

She would confront him about what he'd done, she thought, anger
simmering in her. She would put a stop to it by telling him she knew
what he was up to. And she would tell him she was leaving right away
now -- Friday, the day after tomorrow -- whether he was willing to
let her go or not. She would use his attack on her with the drug as
the reason for her hasty departure, buy a plane ticket to Boston
today on one of her falsified credit cards. She would have the time
of the flight ready to tell Curran when he began to protest. 

She had it all figured out now. 

She could take care of this herself. 

She held tight to that belief, sure of it.

Once in the living room, she took off her coat, hung it on the rack.
The room around her looked fairly normal, and she relaxed some. It
was just a little too bright. That was all.

Though she wasn't hungry in the least -- and wouldn't be any time
soon, she knew -- she went to the refrigerator, pulled out the carton
of eggs, a loaf of bread she kept there to keep it from the
apartment's occasional mouse, the cartons of milk and orange juice. 

She had to eat. Rest. Ignore some of the drug's symptoms and keep
her strength up in preparation for whatever withdrawal symptoms might
be in front of her. She knew the drug had to build up a concentration
in the brain tissues in order to be lethal. She just didn't know how
many doses it would take for that to happen.

Surely just one wouldn't do it, she thought, forcing herself to
remain calm. Surely not. Danny had been on the drug for months, and
the concentration of it had been so high in Rutherford's body when
she examined her...

Pulling a skillet out from the cabinet, she set in on the stove,
reached for a bowl to mix the eggs. 

There was a persistent whispering in the air around her, like a
dozen voices speaking softly all at once.

Gathering herself, closing her eyes and drawing in a calming breath,
she picked up an egg, cracked it on the side of the bowl, doing her
best to shut the sounds out.


***********

End of chapter 18a.  Continued in 18b.
Date: 06 Feb 2001 15:54:22 GMT
Subject: NEW:  Secret World  (18b/25) by Bonetree

I did not write this.  Please send feedback to bonetree@gmail.com

Disclaimer in chapter 0.  This is chapter 18b.


***********

RICHMOND MARRIOTT 
9:49 a.m.


Mulder was combing his hair, his suit and tie smartly in place, when
Skinner knocked on the door. 

Granger let him in, only a few minutes after he'd let room service
enter with the food that they'd placed on the desk beside the
computer. The plates were still covered with their silver covers on
the platter, untouched. 

Mulder could hear the two men greeting each other as Skinner entered
the room, heard the door slam shut again. Then Skinner was in the
doorway behind him, his hands on his hips in the reflection in the
mirror. 

"Thank you for coming so soon," Mulder said, finishing cleaning
himself up. He glanced at himself in the mirror, saw that he looked
presentable for the first time in days. Then he turned to Skinner.

"Let's just get this over with, " Skinner said curtly. "The three of
us are supposed to be at a meeting with Padden at 10:30 to go over
Scully's extraction plans." 

"All right," Mulder said, left the bathroom, leading Skinner to the
computer. Skinner sat in the uncomfortable chair, scooted forward on
it slightly. Mulder and Granger stood behind him, one over each
shoulder. 

Skinner tapped on the keyboard, waited as the computer dialed up.
Then, once he'd gotten to the FBI's main screen, he entered the
database, logging in with his password. The screen lit up with a
graphic of the FBI shield, a search prompt glowing at the bottom in a
small rectangular box. 

"What am I looking for?" Skinner said tersely, his hands poised over
the keyboard. 

"Her name is Elisa Curran," Mulder volunteered, and then spelled her
name for Skinner. He tapped it in, hit enter. 

"Searching..." the computer flashed for a few seconds. 

Then the screen filled up with text. The three of them began reading
immediately, leaning close. A graphic was trying to load in the upper
right hand corner, the bar at the bottom of the screen stuck a
quarter of the way over as the computer requested the graphic file.
Ignoring it, they read. 

"She was IRA," Granger said, his eyes scanning the readout. 

"Or Path," Mulder added. "It's hard to tell which." He kept his eyes
on the screen, going over the material. 

"She was tied to several bombings...1984, 1986, 1992..." Skinner
read aloud. "Apparently pretty active in the organization. They could
never find her, though, to make anything stick." 

"What's it say about her death?" Mulder pressed, and Skinner
scrolled down the screen, skimming for the information. Mulder
stopped him about halfway down the page. 

"There it is," he said, pointing to the readout on the screen. He
read the information aloud. "She was killed in 1993 in Belfast. A
bombing in a marketplace filled with British soldiers. Twenty-seven
casualties, including her. She was blamed for it. A suicide bombing,
it was called." 

He shook his head, looked at Granger. 

"That doesn't make any sense," Granger said, reading Mulder's
thoughts. "Sean would have been a year old then. She wouldn't have
killed herself like that, I don't think." 

Mulder nodded, gnawed on his lip, deep in thought. 

Granger returned his gaze forward as Skinner continued scrolling
down the screen, hunting for information. "Maybe it was accidental,"
Granger said, shrugging. "She was supposed to leave the bomb
somewhere and it went off before she could get away from it." 

"That's unlikely," Mulder replied. "She'd been doing this for years.
She was Curran's wife. She would be much more careful than that." He
stared at the readout, noted absently that the graphic was still
loading. 

"Then why were they so willing to pin it on her?" Granger asked. 

Mulder shrugged. "She was there, she had a known background. She
seemed an easy place to pin it. That's my guess." He looked out the
window, standing, his arms crossing in front of his chest, deep in
thought. He shook his head again. 

"The only thing that makes sense is the thing that wouldn't make
sense, " he said cryptically. 

"What do you mean?" Skinner asked, looking up at him. 

Mulder was silent for a beat, thinking. It all suddenly made perfect
sense to him.

"She wasn't supposed to be there," he said with conviction, looking
at Skinner and Granger. "She was just in the wrong place at the wrong
time. I bet she didn't even know there was going to be a bombing at
all. I bet Curran didn't either." 

"So you think that Curran's own people killed her?" Skinner asked
doubtfully, shaking his head as he tried to make sense of it. 

Mulder looked out the window again. "Yeah, that's what I think," he
murmured, nodding to himself. "Not Curran's people specifically --
but IRA, yeah."

He nodded to himself. It was the only reason the mother of a baby
would find herself dead in an incident like that. 

"No one claimed responsibility for the bombing," Granger read aloud
from the ending of the file. "So it still could have been her." He
glanced up at Mulder.

Mulder shook his head. "I don't think so. I wonder when this was in
relation to when Curran began his split with the IRA..." His mind
turned the possibilities over as Skinner scrolled up to the beginning
of the file. 

The load bar at the bottom of the screen had disappeared. 

"Let's print all this out," Skinner said. He hit the command to do
just that, and the printer sprang to life, pulling in a piece of
paper and running across it noisily. 

They hit the top of the document. 

All three men froze, confronted with the graphic in the upper right
hand corner of the screen. 

Mulder stood up straighter, taking in the photo. Curran and a woman.
Her face was turned towards the camera, as though she were aware she
was being photographed.

She was small, a few inches shorter than Curran. Big luminous eyes,
sky blue. Red hair pulled back, strands curved around her cheek. Full
lips, thin, Roman nose. 

She could have been Scully's sister. Or Scully herself, as she'd
look if she'd lived a different life. 

"Oh shit." It was Granger who spoke first. 

Mulder was struck dumb, still, for a few seconds. He could feel his
blood pressure rising. His heart beginning to race, anger roiling in
him. Fury. 

"Mulder--" Skinner began, turning to him. 

But it was too late. Mulder had grabbed the first page of the
printout and was halfway to the door before either of the other two
men had a chance to react. 

"Mulder, wait!" Skinner called to his back. But he ignored them,
grabbing his coat from the chair beside the door, heading out of the
room. He could vaguely hear the commotion behind him as Granger and
Skinner sprang into action, struggling to catch up.

He hit the stairs, spiraling down nine flights so fast he wasn't
even aware of how long it took, how many turns. He burst onto the
lobby in a dead run, headed out to the street in front of the huge
hotel. 

There were several cabs there, waiting. Mulder caught the eye of the
driver of one of them, sitting there listening to music and smoking a
cigarette. 

"Take me to the Jefferson," Mulder called, climbing into the back
seat, the photo still clasped in his fist, crinkled. "And step on
it." 

"You said it, not me," the driver replied, and pulled away from the
curb, leaving the motel behind in a blur. Mulder could hear Skinner
and Granger behind him, calling to him. 

"Don't do anything stupid!" was the last thing he heard from
Skinner's mouth, and then he was too far away, his voice lost in the
traffic. 

Mulder stared straight ahead as the cab turned onto 24th, pushing up
the steep hill from Shockoe Bottom into the heart of the city. He
stared as though the force of his gaze alone were propelling the car
forward, his will the only cause for the vehicle's speed. 

As they bumped over the cobblestones that marked the historic
district, he looked down at the printout in his hand again, staring
at Elisa Curran's face. Fury boiled over in him again. And just
beneath that, panic as a realization struck him. 

What he had told Scully about standing up to Curran... 

Oh fuck, he thought, his hand going to cover his mouth as he looked
out the window.

He'd known Curran would try to control Scully, the way he controlled
everyone and everything in his world. But this was different. The
resemblance was so close that Curran couldn't help but project some
of his feelings about Elisa onto Scully. Those projections would
become more real to Curran than Scully was herself. 

If Curran's grief was as great as Mulder imagined it would be --
given the way she'd died, the age of Sean at her death, his and
Elisa' shared history and purpose -- then Curran's need to see Scully
as Elisa would be very important to him. 

His need to control her would be that much more acute because of
this. And Scully standing up to Curran would force him out of seeing
her as Elisa. Curran would resist this. 

As the cab swung into the circular drive of the Jefferson Hotel,
Mulder shook his head, the rage piqued again at him having not had
this information before. Before he'd told Scully what he did. 

Because Curran would do anything to keep Scully from destroying
those projections, those images, of her as Elisa in his mind. 

Even if it meant destroying Scully herself. 

The cab stopped and Mulder dug in his pocket, tossed a handful of
bills at the cabby and told him to keep the change. Then he was out
of the cab, in the foyer and up the stairs, taking them two at a
time, his anger building with each step.

Mulder reached the Presidential Suite, banged on the door with the
side of his fist. 

"Slow down, Mulder, where's the fire?" Hirsch patronized as he
opened the door to the suite. Mulder glared at him, brimming, as he
looked at Hirsch's smirking expression. Then he caught sight of
Padden just in view in one of the seats in the dining room area. 

"Get the hell out of my way," he rumbled, pushing past Hirsch
roughly on his way through the room. 

"What did you say to me?" Hirsch was saying behind him. Mulder
ignored him, stampeding into the dining room. Hall, Anderson, Jessup.
They were all there, unaware of his entrance, talking to each other. 

Mulder went to the edge of the table across from Padden and slammed
the printout down in front of him and on top of a neatly stacked pile
of printouts, sending half of them into Padden's lap. Padden looked
up at him, shocked and already angry.

"Agent Mulder, what--"

"You want to tell me who this is?" Mulder asked, his voice pitched
loud enough to get the attention of everyone in the room, and the
next. 

"You can't come charging into here like this--" Padden began, but
Mulder slammed his fist down on the table, right on top of the
picture, stunning Padden into silence.

"Tell me who this is!" he repeated, shouting, and now Padden looked
down at the printout. Jessup and Anderson were looking at it, as
well. Only Duncan Hall was not. He was looking at Mulder. 

"I don't have the slightest idea who this is, Agent Mulder," Padden
said, levelling his gaze at Mulder. 

"You fucking LIAR!" Mulder spat. Padden opened his mouth to speak,
but Mulder continued. Jessup and Anderson had risen from their seats. 

"It's Elisa Curran," Mulder continued. "Owen Curran's *wife*. Notice
any resemblance to someone we know, Padden?" He held the photo up,
pushing it into Padden's face so that Padden was forced to lean back
or be struck. 

"Some resemblance, yes," Padden said quietly. His eyes bore into
Mulder's now as he ignored the photo. 

Mulder put the piece of paper back down on the table, leaned back,
his hands on his hips. Behind him, he was vaguely aware of Skinner
and Granger coming into the room, coming up behind him. Granger
reached out and got a hand on his arm. 

"Mulder, calm down..." Granger was saying. 

Mulder pulled it away sharply, his eyes not leaving Padden's. They
were staring each other down as though trying to see which one of
them would blink first. 

"Why was this information about Elisa Curran sealed?" Skinner said
through clenched teeth from just behind Mulder. "You knew this all
along, Bob, didn't you?"

Padden spared Skinner a look, but said nothing as Mulder rushed to
continue. 

"That's what you were betting on, weren't you?" Mulder rumbled,
breathing hard with fury. "That Curran would take one look at her and
she'd have an in with him. He'd be more willing to trust her because
she seemed familiar. Am I right, you bastard?" 

"You had better get hold of yourself, Agent Mulder," Padden said,
the warning clear in his voice. 

"And then you suppressed the information so that she wouldn't know.
So that I wouldn't know." His hand came up, his finger pointing
accusingly, his face flushing scarlet. 

"You used her body for BAIT, you son-of-a-bitch!" His voice was a
roar, and everyone seemed to freeze at his words. 

"That's it!" Padden said, slapping his hands on the table and
standing. "I"m sick of your theatrics and your insults, Mulder!
You're off the case! I want you out of here *today*." 

"Bob, you can't do that--" Skinner began angrily, and Padden glared
him down.

"I just did it," he interrupted. "Mulder clearly can't keep his
personal feelings in check enough to be of any use for this. He's
endangering Agent Scully further with his lack of perspective."

"*I'm* endangering her?" Mulder repeated incredulously. "Padden, do
you realize how hard it's going to be to get her out of there? He's
not going to let her go. He might even kill her rather than let her
get away from him." 

"That's no longer your concern, Agent Mulder," Padden replied, his
voice rising. "We'll take care of getting Agent Scully out just fine
without your help." 

His voice lowered. "Now I want you out. I don't want to see you here
again. If I do, I'll bring you up on charges at the FBI for
violations of procedure and insubordination so fast your head will
spin. I'll have your shield before this is done." 

"And I'll fight you on that," Skinner replied instantly, stepping up
beside Mulder now. "And if something happens to Agent Scully at this
point I'm going to hold you personally responsible for it. You can
bet your life on that." 

Padden said nothing to Skinner. He was still staring at Mulder. 

"Out." Padden pointed at the door.

Mulder stood there a few seconds longer, his face flushing even more. 

"Come on, Mulder," Granger said calmly from behind him, putting a
hand on Mulder's arm again. "We'll figure this out." 

Padden looked at Granger now. "And I suggest you be careful about
your allegiances, Agent Granger, or you'll find yourself in the same
boat as Agent Mulder." 

Granger looked away, said nothing. He simply tugged on Mulder's arm
again and managed to turn him around. 

Skinner and Padden faced off now, and Mulder really wanted to stay
to hear it. But he withdrew, Granger beside him. 

Halfway to the door, Hirsch stood in front of Mulder, his arms
crossed at his chest. 

"Back off," Granger warned. 

Mulder and Hirsch stared at each other. Hirsch was smiling. 

"Way to go, Spooky," he said. "Off the case and everything. Nice
piece of work." 

"Fuck you, Hirsch," Mulder said, and tried to push him aside. 

Hirsch stopped him with his hand on his arm. Mulder looked down at
his hand, then up into his face again.

"Oh, and about Agent Scully," Hirsch continued, pretending to brush
at Mulder's sleeve. "I don't know why you get so upset about Padden
using her body for bait. I'm sure she doesn't mind, the little
cherry. I mean, hell, look how well it's worked on you --" 

In retrospect, Mulder didn't remember his fist coming up. 

Only the sickening sound of bone breaking, the small bones at the
bridge of the nose. A sudden spray of blood, and Hirsch going down in
a heap on the floor. Then Skinner's voice telling him to get the hell
out of there, and Granger hussling him to the door before he got a
chance to lean down and hit him again.


************** 


END OF CHAPTER 18. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 19. 


***********

THE GREY MOUSE 
8:36 p.m.


Owen Curran sat in his usual chair in the nearly empty storeroom
that he used as his office, where he'd come to get away from the
music and the crowd outside in the bar. He'd even managed to lose
John, who was arguing politics with some American. It all made him
tired and he wanted none of it tonight.

Finally, in the relative quiet, he closed his eyes, indulging the
vision once again...

The hillside wasn't as steep, it seemed, as he walked toward the
farmhouse, the breeze somehow warmer, more inviting as it came in off
the water. She was standing right where she always was, there at the
top of the rise, beside the stone wall where he used to play with
James and Mae when he was just a boy. 

The world around was a blown-back blanket of green and smelled of
the sea. 

She was turned away from him, looking out over the field beside the
house that was dotted with his father's sheep. He felt lighter as he
made his way up to the path that led to the house, smiling, his eyes
taking her in. Her flowered skirt had blown against the front of her
thighs, revealing the curved outline of her body to him. 

As he stood before her at last, his hand came out to nestle in the
warm red strands of her hair. His fingers curved around the back of
her neck, turning her face toward him. 

Blue eyes looking back at him, the corners touched with the smile
she gave him. He stepped closer to her, closing the distance between
them, put an arm around her middle and pressed her against him. He
looked with longing into her face. 

Katherine's face. 

Her lips were new to him, but felt as familiar as Elisa's, her mouth
opening beneath his...

A knock at the door. 

He pulled himself up straighter in his seat, confronted once again
with the reality of his office.

"Come," he called wearily, regretting the loss of the daydream, and
looked up at the door as it opened. 

Mae entered, her cheeks flushed from the cold night air, her scarf
still wrapped tightly at her neck. Her hair was pulled back into a
loose ponytail, her eyes bright but somehow worried. He smiled as he
looked at her, though the sight of her also made him sad.

Things were going to change so much, so soon. There would be a lot
for her to deal with, to adjust to. He hated that part of all this.

"How goes it then?" he asked, hiding what he was feeling behind the
easy greeting. He gestured to a chair across from him. 

"I'm fine," she replied. "But I think we've got a problem." She
pulled at her scarf and coat as she settled into the chair. 

"What's that?" he asked. "Where have you been all day, anyway?"

"I went up to Washington," she replied, leaning forward. "To check
out the embassy one last time. Did you know they've been put on some
sort of alert? That it's crawling with security, and that there are
roadblocks up at the entrances, front and back now?" 

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "Mae, you didn't need to go up
there to do that," he said, shaking his head. 

"I thought it wouldn't hurt to have one more look," she replied.
"And plus, I needed to drive, to get out of town for a day to clear
my head." She looked down at the admission, then up at him again, her
expression grave. 

"What are we going to do about this? We won't be able to get the
truck up anywhere close to the building with all the roadblocks." 

Owen shook his head, pushing at a piece of paper on the table in
front of him absently. "It's nothing to worry about, Mae" he said
firmly, and with a finality that seemed to close the subject. 

He was looking away from her, down at the table, but he could feel
her surprised gaze on him. "What do you mean it's ^^nothing to worry
about'?" she replied. "Don't you realize what this could mean?
Besides the fact that it interferes with the execution of the
operation itself, it could mean we've got a leak somewhere. Doesn't
that concern you a bit?"

The latter of those two facts did concern him mildly. It seemed a
little odd that there would be heightened security at the British
Embassy right when he was planning this thing, but he dismissed it as
simply being an unfortunate coincidence. 

"Everything's going to be fine, Mae," he said, and leaned back in
his chair. "Don't fret so much. It's all under control." He glanced
to the side, unable to meet her eyes. 

"What are you up to, Owen?" she asked quietly, cocking her head at
him as she did so. 

He looked at her, kept his face blank. "I don't know what you mean,"
he replied flatly. 

"Don't give me that," she replied, shaking her head. "You've been so
cagey about this whole thing, since the start. Doing the surveillance
yourself, hand-picking the people to actually carry it out. And then
this business with the drug. I've never seen you act like this
before." 

He looked away. A part of him wanted to tell her everything so
badly. But he couldn't risk her not understanding this thing he knew
he *had* to do, couldn't risk her interfering with his intricate
plans.

Once it was all done, she would understand why he had kept so much
from her. And she would agree with him, stick by him. As she'd always
done. 

"I just want this done right, that's all," was what he said aloud,
sounding earnest. "It's our first major operation here in the States.
It's a different situation, a new one. I'm just trying to be
careful." 

She continued looking at him. He could see that she still doubted
him. It worried him, in that way he'd always been worried when she
didn't approve of something he did. He was annoyed at the feeling,
since it made him feel like a child again. 

There was another knock at the door. He was relieved at the
interruption.

**

Scully heard Curran call for her to come in and gathered herself up,
moving her hand away from the doorframe, which she'd been using for
support. She noted with some dismay that her hand was trembling. She
stood up straight, her chin out defiantly. 

Taking in a deep breath, she opened the door. 

Mae and Curran looked at her, Curran coming to his feet slowly. He
glanced at Mae.

Yes, Scully thought with some satisfaction. I'm going to do this in
front of her. See what she thinks about *this,* you son-of-a-bitch.

It was Mae who spoke first. "Katherine?" she asked, concern in her
voice and expression. "You look like you're still ill. What are you
doing out of bed?" 

"I am still ill," Scully replied quietly, stepping into the room.
Her eyes didn't leave Owen's. "Why don't you ask your brother what's
wrong with me?" 

Her hands clenched into fists, both in anger and as she willed her
body into control as best she could. She was only marginally
successful. The room was swimming in and out of focus around her.

"Ask Owen?" Mae asked, looking from one to the other in confusion.
"I don't understand..." 

Then Mae looked at her hands, took a long look at her face. 

Her mouth dropped open and she stood, spun to face Owen. 

"Owen, you didn't," she whispered. "God, tell me you didn't." 

"He did," Scully said calmly. "But he won't anymore." 

"Jesus Christ, Owen, you *promised* me," Mae continued, her eyes
boring into him. Scully watched the exchange, satisfied with being
the wedge that was quickly sinking between them. 

"You can't stop taking the drug now," Owen said, ignoring Mae for
the moment, facing off with Scully. "You know what will happen if you
do." 

"I don't know what will happen," Scully replied, keeping her
emotions and her voice under fierce control. "I just know that I
won't take any more of the drug. And I know that I'm leaving. I have
a flight out on Friday at eleven in the morning. I'm going back to
Boston. I've already written the scripts for you and put them in at
the hospital pharmacy." 

"You can't leave," Curran said, and anger had begun to creep into
his voice. She could sense his frustration rising as she wriggled out
of from under his grasp with her words. 

"I'm leaving," she repeated simply, staring hard into his eyes,
meeting the challenge there. She knew she was in perilous territory,
but was mindful of Mulder's advice, of the precariousness of her
situation and the urgent need to get out as quickly as possible. 

"You'll be dead before you can get on the plane," he said softly,
dangerously, raising the bet. He came around the table as he said it. 

Scully swallowed, hiding the wave of fear that pushed through her.
She didn't know if he meant that the drug would kill her or if he had
something else in mind. 

"Owen, don't you dare," Mae said, and her tone was eerily similar to
her brother's. They looked at each other. Curran's face flushed. 

"Stay out of this," he snapped. "This isn't your affair."

Mae closed the distance between she and Owen in a few steps, her
hand shooting up, her palm catching him across the mouth soundly.
Owen's head was turned aside by the force of the blow, then he
snapped his face back towards her, fury and shame in his eyes. He was
stunned into silence, his hand going to his mouth. 

"Like hell it's not," Mae said softly. "Since when isn't any part of
the work ^^not my affair'? Don't you forget what we've been through
together, Owen. Don't ever forget that." 

Scully watched all this, amazed. She was simultaneously pleased by
it, and, despite herself, embarrassed for Owen. She stood by
silently, averting her eyes.

Owen continued to stare at Mae, dropped his hand, stood up
straighter, regained his composure. Then he looked toward Scully,
ignored Mae again. 

"You understand what I'm saying about you not being able to go,
don't you, Katherine? You better than anyone." His voice was forced
casual as he attempted to pull his control back over him. 

"I don't believe you," Scully replied softly, doing her best to
appear unruffled. "I don't believe that the drug will be lethal with
this little exposure." 

She watched for Mae's reaction. She got it.

"Wait a minute..." Mae said, looking from one to the other. "That
drug is lethal?" She turned to Owen. "You've got them on something
that could kill them?"

"It *will* kill them," Scully said. "I'm sure that's what happened
to Danny Conner. That's where he's disappeared to." 

"Goddamnit, Katherine, shut up!" Owen took a few steps toward her,
his hand raised. She stood her ground, pleased to see Owen losing his
control over the situation again, and over his temper. 

Mae stepped between them quickly, her hand up towards Owen, pointing
in warning. Her movement halted his advance towards Scully. 

"Stop right there," she said angrily. "Enough of this. I don't know
what the fuck has come over you, Owen, but I'm saying *enough*." 

She kept her eyes on Owen, but spoke to Scully. "How did the drug
kill Danny?" she asked.

"He died because the drug was kept from him," Scully replied. "If
the drug is withheld from the people who are taking it, every one of
them will die." 

Mae stared at Owen now, her hand dropping. "It's almost all of them,
isn't it? You've done this to almost all of them." 

Owen looked between Mae and Scully, his cheeks scarlet with rage,
his fists balled at his side. "They're fine, Mae," he said tersely.
"They stick by me and they're fine."

"Fucking hell, Owen, most of them would have stuck by you anyway,"
Mae said, and her voice rose in anger. 

"Enough!" Owen shouted into her face. "I don't owe you shit, Mae! I
don't owe anyone SHIT!" He looked at Scully again. "And as for you,
Katherine -- the drug works fast. If you want to live, you'll have to
stay."

"I don't believe you," she repeated, her chin coming up again
defiantly. 

Before he could reply, Sean appeared in the doorway, pressing in
behind Scully and standing beside her. He looked up at all three of
them, and Scully could see by his expression that he had heard at
least some of what had transpired. 

"Daddy?" he asked softly, nervously. "Why are you shouting at Aunt
Mae and Dr. Black?" 

Owen looked down at him, his eyes still flashing with anger, his
chest rising and falling heavily as he tried to contain his emotions. 

"It's okay, Sean," Mae said as gently as she could muster. "We're
just having a little discussion, that's all." 

She reached a hand towards him and he went to her immediately. She
pulled him against her, her hand resting on his chest protectively.
She looked at Owen, accusation in her eyes, daring him to say another
word in front of his son.

Scully felt herself relax some, knowing their discussion was over
now -- Mae would make sure of that. 

"Why don't you come home with Dr. Black and me, Sean?" Mae said,
forcing a cheerful tone. "We'll make some popcorn and watch a film
and leave your dad to his *business.*" She nearly spat the last word
out. 

Sean looked to Owen, his expression a little afraid. Scully ached
for him, caught in the middle of all this. It was no way for a child
to live.

"Is it all right, Daddy?" he asked uncertainly. 

Owen took another deep breath, then withdrew behind the table again,
sat, pretending to shift through some papers in front of him. 

"Aye, go with your aunt, Sean," he said gruffly, staring down. "I'll
see you tomorrow."

Mae turned and started to lead Sean out. Owen's eyes came up again
as they went towards the door and glared at Scully, his expression
dark, dangerous. 

"Goodbye, Owen," she said quietly, and with conviction. 

"Oh, you'll see me again, Katherine," he replied softly. Then, as
Mae went out the door with Sean, he lowered his voice and added.
"You'll be *begging* to." 

Scully looked at him a beat longer, refusing to appear to back down.
Then she followed Mae and Sean out the door.


************

MEDICAL COLLEGE OF VIRGINIA OUTPATIENT CLINIC 
JANUARY 14 
(THURSDAY)
9:43 a.m.

Paul Granger pushed back the hood of his sweatshirt as he entered
the double doors to the clinic, pausing amid the small clusters of
patients seated in the waiting room area. Unzipping his jacket, he
scanned the patient's faces, trying his best to appear casual and not
draw attention to himself. None of the faces from the files back at
the hotel were in attendance, he decided. Satisfied, he made his way
to the large nurse's station at the back of the room. 

He was a little early. His appointment wasn't until ten. With that
in mind, he signed in on the clipboard, wrote "Dr. Black" in the
"Physician" column, and took a seat in a chair close to the station. 

He hunkered down in his seat, avoiding the faces of the few patients
around him, and picked up a magazine, a copy of Sports Illustrated
with the playoffs preview on the cover. He was glad to actually be
interested in the article the magazine promised. Though he was less
nervous than the last time he'd met Agent Scully here, he still had
the jitters and needed some sort of distraction. 

He couldn't shake the feeling that something would go wrong or that
someone would recognize him for the imposter he was, as unlikely as
that might be. 

Flipping open the magazine, he tried to settle down. He knew where
part of his anxiety was coming from. It was the fact that he'd just
finished going with Mulder to a cheap motel outside the city, moving
him in for the duration of Agent Scully's assignment. 

This done, of course, without Padden's knowledge. 

Padden was expecting Mulder to return to D.C., to quit his work with
the task force as ordered, and Mulder had tried to make it appear
that he was doing just that. He'd checked out of the Marriott to get
out of Padden's sight, and then requested a week off from an
apparently large pool of vacation time in a phone conversation with
Skinner that morning. He'd heard only one side of the conversation --
a very no-nonsense, official request for the time off. He'd even told
Skinner where he'd be spending the time, here in scenic, balmy
Richmond, completing the formality of the request. 

Granger smiled to himself and the unspoken agreement between A.D.
Skinner and Mulder -- Skinner wouldn't order Mulder away, no matter
what Padden had to say on the matter. 

Which all now made a Granger a spy on two fronts -- the task force
itself, and for Mulder. He would be feeding information to both
sources now, the information filtering to Mulder without the task
force's knowledge, he hoped. It was this added bit of subterfuge that
was rattling Granger's nerves at the moment. 

Because he would catch it in the ass but good if Padden found out
what he was doing. And though he was loyal to Mulder, a part of him
still cared if he got pitched off the case. 

"Mr. Griffin?" a nurse behind the desk called, and Granger stood,
went to the nurses' station still carrying the magazine. He wasn't
being called back to the examining rooms and the breakup in the
routine he expected sent his nerves up another notch. 

"Yes?" he said as he reached the counter. "Is there something wrong?"

"Well, yes and no," the nurse replied, holding the clipboard. She
was a short, heavy set woman with salt and pepper hair and her voice
was kinder than her expression. "It says here you have an appointment
with Dr. Black?" 

"Yes," Granger replied. "She's who's seen me when I've been here
before." 

The nurse looked at him apologetically. "Dr. Black is no longer with
the clinic," she said, shaking her head. "I thought you should know
that Dr. Sanderson, one of the other attending doctors, will be
taking her place for your appointment." 

"I don't understand," Granger said, struggling to contain the alarm
he felt from his voice. "Since when? Is something wrong?" 

The woman shrugged. "She apparently called in yesterday and said she
was no longer available. I don't know why, I'm sorry. It was all
rather sudden." 

She looked at him, and he knew he wasn't being entirely successful
at hiding his emotions by the concerned look she gave him. 

"Will it be all right for you to see Dr. Sanderson?" she asked. 

Granger's mind was still racing with the possibilities of what could
have happened, his eyes now on the counter as he considered them all. 

Realizing she expected an answer, he was struck out of the thinking
long enough to say, distractedly: "No, no. I'll...just find another
doctor somewhere else, thank you." 

"I'm sorry," she offered again. 

"It's all right," he said, smiling tensely, and went to the chair
he'd been sitting in, replacing the magazine on the table beside it. 

With that, he headed quickly to the door. 


*********

End of chapter 19a.  Continued in 19b.

*********

CROSSROADS MOTEL 
10:12 a.m.


Mulder was just closing the door to his tiny motel room with his
foot, a bag from Burger King containing a bacon, egg and cheese
Croissandwich in one hand and a piping hot cup of coffee in the
other, when his cell phone began to chirp from his coat pocket. 

Hurrying to the small pressed-wood table beneath the garish wicker
light, he set both the bag and the cup down and dug in his pocket for
his phone. He glanced at his watch as he did so, confused at the
time. He was expecting Granger, but certainly not this soon. His
appointment had started only a few minutes ago. He stabbed the talk
button.

"Mulder," he said, his voice already tense.

"Hey, it's Granger," came the reply. He could tell from the slight
hiss in the background that Granger was in his car. 

"What the hell's going on, Granger? Why aren't you with Scully?" 

"Mulder, something's happened," Granger replied. Mulder froze, his
back straightening. 

"What? What's happened?" he demanded quickly, his voice rising with
his alarm.

"Scully's apparently trying to get out," Granger replied, a bit
breathless. "She's quit the job at the clinic. She wasn't there when
I got there to see her. I called in and Padden ran a check on her
credit cards while I was on the phone. Apparently, she's bought a
plane ticket. Jessup ran a check through the USAir and found out
she's booked herself on a flight out to Boston at eleven tomorrow
morning." 

Mulder spun towards the window, his jaw clamping down, his fist
balling as he felt the sudden urge to DO, to go somewhere. 

Something had gone wrong. Something with Curran. He'd told her to
get out if he made a move and now she was suddenly going. 

Shit....

"They're contacting Flaherty now in Boston, to see if he's found a
replacement for her and didn't bother to tell anyone," Granger
continued.

"I don't think that's likely," Mulder said tersely. "He's got too
much at stake in this to make an oversight like that." He paced a
couple of steps towards the window, back again. "She's in trouble." 

"I was on the phone with Skinner. He said that we shouldn't jump to
any conclusions at this point. That she might have everything under
control." 

Granger was clearly trying to soothe him -- as Skinner had been when
he relayed that message through Granger for his benefit -- but Mulder
would have none of it. 

"She might be making a clean exit somehow but I don't think she's
got everything under control. Curran's done something, I'm sure of
it. Scared her somehow. Forced her to go so quickly." 

Granger blew out a breath into the phone. "Yeah, I'm afraid I agree
with you. It's not like her to do something this fast, is it?" 

"No," Mulder snapped. "She's much more cautious than this." He
shouldered out of his coat, threw it viciously across the chair back.
"Where are you anyway?" 

"I'm just leaving the city center now. Padden sent me out to the
Grey Mouse to see if anything unusual was going on there." 

"Well, when you get done there, come back here, will you? I want to
go over these files again with you, everything we've got on Curran,
Fagan, Mae Curran, Elisa, Danny Conner. See if there's any clue about
what might be going on that we're overlooking somehow." 

"But what do we do about Agent Scully?" Granger asked. 

"There's nothing we can do," he said angrily. "We're just going to
have to wait and see if she gets on the fucking plane tomorrow.
There's no way to contact her, and trying to do surveillance on her
at her apartment would be too risky. With any luck you'll see her at
the pub and be able to tell if she's all right at least." 

"I hope so," Granger replied somewhat doubtfully. 

Mulder shared his feeling that a sighting at the pub was a long shot. 

"Just get here as soon as you can, all right?" he said quickly. 

"I will," Granger replied as Mulder hung up. 


**********

2233 GRACE STREET 
12:35 p.m.


Scully sat in the living room, curled on the battered, thrift store
couch, her hands over her ears, her eyes alternately opening and
closing as the vision washed over her. 

Outside the windows on either side of the television, the glass was
being battered by the muffled thumping of a hundred white wings, a
storm of barn owls bashing themselves against the windows, trying to
gain entrance into the room. 

Scully watched them, the black curves of their talons, the snow
white of their wings, the heart-shaped moons of their faces shot with
the shock of dark beaks, the sound of their screaming....

She tried going into another room, but the birds just followed her
to whatever room she went into, clamboring at the windows, including
the cramped bathroom where she'd hidden just after the hallucination
started. Finally, she'd given up on hiding from it, found her way
back to the couch, the television on for distraction, but the sound
overpowered by the hammering of the soft, white bodies. 

She kept her ears covered as she stared at the television, the local
noon news flashing across the small screen, which fuzzed in and out
of focus as she looked at it. She cringed at the intensity of the
hallucination, wondering about it. 

She'd been fine through most of the night, though she had not slept
at all once again. Only a few times did she find herself inside some
vivid imagining, the room blurring out around her to be replaced by
some other time, some other place, for a few seconds. She'd closed
her eyes and rode them out as best she could. 

Mae had risen twice in the night to check on Sean on the couch and
had cracked the door to check on her. Both times Scully had pretended
to be asleep to avoid any conversation, though she had to admit to
taking great comfort in Mae's vigilance and protectiveness towards
her. It made her feel like it was unlikely she would end up out in
the night once again, lost on some strange street in the darkness,
haunted or pursued by God only knew what from the depths of her mind. 

Mae had come in again in the morning around ten. She and Sean had
been up for some time, Scully knew, Sean watching television, the
bright sounds of it reaching Scully all the way in the back bedroom
as she lay staring at the dull white light out the windows for hours. 

When Mae came in, Scully was sitting up in bed, already dressed, her
legs thrown over the side, her head bowed from exhaustion.

"I've made you some breakfast," Mae had said, looking at her in
concern as Scully's chin rose from her chest slowly so that she could
meet Mae's gaze. "I know you probably don't feel like eating, but you
should try to have something. Just some toast and some juice, maybe
some coffee if you can do it. It might help you ride this out a bit
easier." 

Scully had thanked her, risen, and gone into the living room,
situated herself on the couch beside Sean, trying to draw comfort and
a sense of normalcy from his small presence as he caught her up on
what was happening on the cartoon he was watching. Mae brought the
toast and the tall glass of juice, and Scully had consumed both
silently, fighting off the nausea that the toast produced. 

At around 11:30, Mae had departed with Sean with a promise to return
as soon as possible to spend the day with her. 

"Thank you, Mae," Scully had responded, smiling faintly. "I'd...I'd
like that." 

"All right then," Mae replied, returning the smile. "I'll be back
straight away." 

And she and Sean had departed. 

It only took about 20 minutes for the hallucination to begin. Scully
wondered in some dim part of her mind if Mae's absence contributed to
its onset, as though being left alone gave her mind too much ability
to concentrate, to become suceptible to the drug as it worked its way
out of her tissues, flooding her body once again as it had done to
Danny when he'd been going through the withdrawal from it in the
hospital. She remembered how the drug had spiked as the residue
became more active in his brain, and assumed that was what was
happening to her, as well. 

It will pass, she told herself as one particularly large owl flapped
against the windows, its talons scratching loudly on the glass. All
of it would pass and she would be all right. There was no sign of
headache. No pressure in her head, no nosebleed. 

She watched the owl, shook her head as if to clear it, fighting down
the fear at what her mind could produce. 

She just hoped the hallucinations didn't get any worse. This odd
vision had rattled her taut nerves badly enough. Another sighting of
her father, or anything like the vision of the night before last, and
she felt she might not be able to handle it without breaking down,
which she was trying hard not to do as it was. 

She just kept telling herself that it wasn't real, that it would
pass soon enough as the time since her exposure lengthened. She
recited it to herself over and over as she closed her eyes. Her hands
trembled slightly against her ears. 

This is not real...she thought. It's not real...

She opened her eyes again at the faint sound of keys in the lock, as
the deadbolt clicked over. Scully watched the door come open, terror
gripping her at what she might see if this, too, wasn't real. But
then Mae came in, pulling off her scarf and coat, meeting Scully's
wide-eyed look with deep concern. 

Scully could only imagine how she looked, clenched into a ball on
the corner of the couch, her hands covering her ears. 

Mae hung her coat and scarf up, came forward until she was kneeling
in front of Scully. She reached up and took hold of Scully's wrists
gently, drawing her hands down, holding both of Scully's between both
of hers. 

"It's all right, Katherine," she said softly. "It's all right.
Nothing's going to hurt you. What you're seeing...it can't hurt you."

Scully closed her eyes, her brows squinting down. "That's hard to
believe," she replied. "It all seems so real..."

"Aye, but it's not," Mae responded instantly, giving Scully's hands
a tight squeeze, as though trying to force her into the present
moment, into the real, with her touch. Scully found herself
disentangling her hands from Mae's so that she could grip the other
woman by the wrists. Mae did the same. As though Mae was holding her
over a cliff's edge, Scully thought. Barely keeping her from falling.

Scully opened her eyes again, looked at Mae. It was like looking at
a photograph, Mae in focus in the forefront, and the entire
background lost in a blur, like Mae was the only real thing in the
room. The sounds of the owls grew fainter as Scully held her
attention on Mae, drawing in a deep breath. 

"All right," Scully said, nodding. She released Mae's wrists, though
Mae held on for a beat longer. 

"I'm going to make you a cup of tea then," Mae said firmly. "Then
we'll sit together for awhile." 

"Okay," Scully replied. Mae could have told her they were going to
fly to the moon and she would have agreed to it. Mae was grounding
her so well. She would do anything she said. 

With that, Mae released her hands and stood, going into the kitchen.
Scully could hear the kettle filling, the heavy metal on metal sound
as Mae placed it on the burner, the clicking of the gas stove as the
burner lit. She concentrated on all the small noises. 

The sounds of the birds got fainter, then finally disappeared
completely. 

She chanced a look at the windows. Nothing there. Only the oblique
light of the winter day coming in through the old, distorted glass.
Relief drifted over her. 

Thank God, she thought, and felt herself beginning to relax. 

The sounds of the television filtered back into her awareness, a
commercial for Rob Roberts, the traffic helicopter pilot, an overhead
view of the city swooping across the screen. The view made her
vaguely nauseated again, like vertigo. She reached for the remote and
switched the television off. 

Leaning her head against the couch, she watched Mae at work in the
kitchen across the counter that separated the two rooms. 

"How was it, seeing Owen?" she asked quietly. 

"We're not what you would call ^^getting along' at this point, let's
put it that way," Mae replied, setting two saucers and two teacups on
the counter, Twinings tea bags trailing out of the cups' sides. 

"I'm sorry," Scully replied. Part of her felt for Mae, at war with
her brother, her only family left besides Sean. But another part of
her was, of course, glad for the schism. Mae wasn't like Owen. She
had too much humanity left in her to be like her bastard of her
brother, no matter what she might have done in the past. Scully was
sure of that.

"Don't be sorry," Mae said, her voice hard, her eyes down on the
cups. "You of all people shouldn't be sorry. Look what he's done to
you." 

"Yes," Scully replied softly. She thought about it for a moment.
"You're so angry with him...like he hasn't done something like this
before. Is he acting differently than he usually does?" 

Mae seemed to consider for a moment whether to respond or not, then
put her hands on the counter, blew out a breath, shaking her head. 

"He's never been like this before, no." Her tone was quiet, as
though she were confiding in Scully. Which, Scully realized, she was.
"I mean, he's always had plans for things, always had something in
the works, but he's never been as guarded, as paranoid, as he is
right now. And he's never done things to his own people that were so
purposefully cruel and distrustful. I don't know what's come over
him." 

She paused, shook her head again. "And he won't discuss his reasons
with me, which is strange in and of itself." 

She paused for a moment, and Scully watched her, blinking slowly.
The sound of her own slow breathing was very loud to her ears. 

Then Mae looked at Scully, something imploring in her expression.
"You have to understand something about Owen," she said, and Scully
was uncertain whether Mae was about to try to convince Scully or
herself to understand and accept what she going to say. 

Both, she decided. 

Mae continued. "After our parents died...and then when our brother,
James, was killed...Owen made the Cause his entire life. It's
consumed him, and in a very personal way. I'd like to say that he
does everything he does for Ireland, but I think it's more than that.
Or maybe less." She hesitated. The words were already coming from her
haltingly, and she seemed to be forcing herself to continue. Scully
waited patiently. 

"Though it pains me to say it, I think there's a fair bit of pure
revenge in Owen," she said finally. "I think he's spent his whole
life making people pay for what he's lost. It's what drives him deep
down." She looked sad as she spoke. "It's not something I'm proud of
for him. It makes me sad for him, in fact, because I think he's spent
his entire life in a rage. The only time he was happy...well...was
when he was married to Sean's mother. Elisa. And then she was killed,
too. He's never been the same since then. Not even Sean has made that
up for him."

She met Scully's eyes. "You favor her a great deal, you know," she
said softly. "A bit too much, in fact." 

Scully blinked again, pieces of the puzzle of Owen falling into
their places slowly in her addled mind. That certainly explained his
attraction to her, she thought. 

"That's why he felt the need to try and control me with the drug,"
Scully said, lifting her head off the couch. "He doesn't want to lose
me, too." 

Mae considered. "I think you're right about that. I think that's a
big part of it. The other part is that he just doesn't like people
leaving him at all. Once he becomes attached to them. I think that's
why he started using the drug when he first found out about it. About
a year ago." 

"Where did he find out about it?" Scully asked. This was a question
that she'd been wanting to ask for quite some time.

Again, Mae seemed to hesitate, but continued just the same. Scully
realized how much Mae truly trusted her. It pleased her in an off-
center way. That Scully could find out information, but it also made
her glad that Mae trusted her on a personal level. Because some part
of her trusted her, as well.

"We have...some affiliations with some other groups...some in the
Middle East. We exchange supplies with each other, information when
we can. One of those groups had developed the drug, but never used it
for what they intended it for. The production of it takes a good bit
of energy and resources. Which this group didn't have. Owen traded
the information about it for some...supplies." 

The kettle began to whistle behind her. She seemed glad for the
distraction, turned to get it. Scully sat still, taking in what she'd
said. After a moment, she spoke.

"What happened to Elisa?" she asked softly. "Did the British kill
her?" 

Mae turned back towards the cups, pouring the steaming water slowly.
She shook her head. 

"No. It would have made thing more simple if they had, though." She
finished pouring the water, turned to replace the kettle. Then she
went to the refrigerator for the milk, poured it into the small,
chipped creamer on the counter, replaced the milk. 

"Elisa went to a market to do some shopping one day. Owen had been
having some...problems...with other members of the group, enough that
he was being left out of meetings about some things." She sighed, as
though the memory pained her. "Well, there was a bombing planned for
the market that day, and Owen didn't know. So Elisa didn't know."

Scully gaped. "The IRA killed her?" 

Mae nodded. "It was an accident. People were very sorry about it.
But I don't think Owen's really ever let it go. Or ever will." 

Mae gathered up the creamer and the sugar bowl, came around the
counter and set them both on the coffee table. Then she returned to
the counter, picked up both steaming cups of tea by the saucers. 

While she did this, Scully considered what she'd said.

The Path's split with the IRA suddenly made a lot more sense to her.
A lot of things did. Curran's need to control her. Even the tension
between Mae and Owen. Mae's past showed someone loyal to the Cause,
to her brother's part in that. Owen's was starting to point toward a
loyalty only to himself.

"Now I've got the whole day cleared out to help you through this,"
Mae said quietly, setting the saucer in front of Scully and going to
a chair caddy-corner to the couch. She sat, her cup and saucer held
delicately in front of her. "What should we do?"

Scully leaned forward, took the cup, bobbed the tea bag up and down
slowly. She shook her head. 

"I don't know what to do," she said honestly. "I don't know what to
expect." 

"Well then," Mae replied, crossing her legs. "We'll just play it by
ear, as they say. Just relax." She smiled reassuringly. 

Scully smiled back, pulled the teabag out of the cup and set it on
the saucer. She leaned back, blew across the steaming surface of the
tea and took a sip, trying her best to do as Mae said. 


********* 

THE GREY MOUSE 
6:34 p.m.


Owen Curran sat in his office in the back room of the pub, his arms
crossed over his chest, his eyes on the table. He was a dark, lone
figure in the room, his black sweater and deep blue jeans matching
his mood to a tee. Outside in the pub, another band was playing, the
pub already crowded, even though it was early in the night. 

But no sign of Mae, he thought broodily. The bartender had strict
instructions to come get him the minute Mae showed up, even if she
didn't come back to see him in the office. He would find her out in
the pub, try to make things better between them. Tomorrow was going
to strain things between them enough. He wanted them to be on firm
ground when the events of the day unfolded. 

He shook his head as another thought entered his mind. 

There was no word from Katherine, either. 

He wondered how she was faring. Truthfully, he didn't know what
effect her withdrawal from the drug would have. He didn't know much
about how long it took to addict someone to the point that going off
it would kill them. No one had tried to stop taking it this soon
after being exposed. 

She was so fucking stubborn, he thought bitterly. Just like Elisa
that way. Part of him wouldn't be surprised if she let herself die
rather than come back to him to get more. 

But then there was the drug he'd planted in the juice. He was
satisfied to think that she might not be going through withdrawal yet
at all. 

She would come to him, he decided, and picked up his beer, taking a
swallow. He reached for his cigarette, smouldering in the ashtray,
and took a long draw off it, forcing himself to relax. 

He just needed to be a little more patient. Keep his wits about him.
And concentrate on tomorrow. Try to stay focussed on that. 

There was a knock on the door, and though he'd just pledged to think
only of the bombing, he found himself sitting up straighter,
wondering if it was Mae or Katherine after all. He called for
whomever it was to come in, forcing the anticipation out of his
voice, set the cigarette back in the ashtray quickly. 

John Fagan entered, holding a file folder, still bundled up in his
long dark coat and gloves, clearly having not stopped at all on his
way through the pub. He looked at Owen seriously as he closed the
door behind him. 

Owen's shoulders fell a bit as he saw Fagan, and he leaned back in
the chair again. 

"Owen," Fagan said softly, and came forward into the circle of light
thrown by the single bulb over the table. 

"What is it, John?" Curran replied tiredly. "I'm not in the mood for
much company tonight, to be honest with you." 

Fagan held the folder in front of him, not quite offering it to
Curran. "I think you'll want my company right now," he said quietly,
his voice grim. "I think you'll want to hear me out, though you're
not going to like what I've got to say one bit."

Owen glared up at him, took another sip from his beer. "What are you
crapping on about, John?" he grumbled. "I'm not in the mood for any
gaming. Out with whatever you've got." 

Fagan nodded, though Curran could see he had flushed a little over
his tone with him. "All right, Owen. Out with it then." 

He opened the folder, looked at the contents for a few seconds, then
turned it and slid it across the table towards Curran, into the
bright light of the lamp.

Curran looked down at it. A computer printout of some sort, with a
picture of Katherine in the corner. He glanced at it, then away.

"What's this then?" he asked, looking up at John accusingly. 

Fagan shifted from foot to foot uncomfortably. "I did a check on
her, like I told you I wanted to do. I ran her fingerprints through a
cop here in Richmond, that Detective Shanahan we met in Baltimore,
remember?" 

Owen pursed his lips, anger boiling in him as his voice rose. "I
told you she'd already been checked, John. Goddamnit, you never
fucking listen anymore, do you--"

"Will you read the bloody file, Owen?" Fagan shouted, interrupting
him. "She's a fucking FBI agent!" He pointed down at the file,
jabbing a finger at the printout. "Read the fucking thing!" 

Owen was stunned into silence, his eyes remaining on Fagan for a few
seconds, as though waiting to be told that he was kidding. Then his
eyes fell on the folder. He noted the FBI logo on the corner of the
page, beneath her picture. Her vital information scrolled beside the
clearly dated picture. 

Special Agent Dana Scully, he read silently. University of Maryland
Medical School...FBI Academy...current assignment: "classified." 

His hand came up to rub his temple and his forehead as he continued
reading. Fagan stood before him, waiting. 

"My God..." Curran said softly, fingering the pages. He didn't turn
to the next page. He'd seen enough. 

"She could know about the bombing, Owen," Fagan said into the quiet.
"We might need to call this thing off tomorrow." 

Curran was silent for a long moment. He could feel color rising in
his cheeks, rage beginning to come up in him. Indignation. Shame at
being told this by Fagan, at being so easily duped. 

And something else. A very deep sense of personal betrayal that he
was finding difficult to even tolerate. 

He struggled to hold it all down, forced his voice to a calm, flat
monotone, forced himself to concentrate. "No, I don't think she would
know about that. Nobody knows but you and me and a couple of
others...I think that's all right." He swallowed, looked to the side,
away from the file and from Fagan.

"What do you want me to do, Owen?" Fagan urged softly. He was
standing there, poised to do something, whatever Owen told him to do.
As he'd always been, Owen realized. 

God, what a fool I've been...he thought, closing his eyes. 

The image came to his mind again, completely unbidden. Elisa -- or
was it Katherine? -- on the hillside again, him walking towards her.
He reached her, her face swimming in and out of focus, turning first
from one woman to the other. 

Then the memory came crashing in. He winced against it. 

At the wake. Alone in the drawing room of his parents' house...going
to the coffin, the tears streaming from him as he pushed open the
lid, the choked cry that came from him as he looked her, half her
face blown away, her body torn so badly she was wrapped entirely with
a tight, uneven sheet...

He covered his eyes for a long moment, then his mouth, hoping Fagan
wouldn't notice the suspicious shine in his eyes. He clenched his jaw
down, cleared his throat, dropped his hand to the file, fingered the
pages again. 

The rage warred against the anguish, turning him cold. Ice cold. 

"Owen?" Fagan looked at him uncertainly. "Are you all right?" 

"Aye, I'm fine," Owen said softly, his voice still monotone, all
business. He cleared his throat. 

"Here's what I want you to do for me, John," he began. "Mae is
coming to get Sean in the morning, early, around eight or nine. She's
keeping him for the day while we drive up to D.C." 

"All right," Fagan replied, waiting. 

"Once Mae is out of the house..." He reached into his pocket,
drawing out his keys. He slowly pulled one off the ring as he spoke.
"I want you to go in there with this... " 

He pushed the key across the table, looked up at Fagan, his eyes
deathly still and serious as he spoke again.

"...And I want you to kill her. I don't care how. Just get rid of
the body before Mae comes home with Sean, then meet me back at the
warehouse. We'll go from there." 

Fagan reached down and picked up the key, looking at Owen almost
warily. 

"You sure about this, Owen?" he asked softly. 

Owen nodded. "Aye," he said quietly, returning John's gaze. 

Fagan nodded. "All right then," he replied, and, fingering the key
in his black gloved hand, he tucked it into his coat pocket. 

Owen dismissed him with his eyes, and Fagan withdrew, closing the
door silently behind him. 

He sat for a long time, unmoving. 

He looked down at the file folder, trying to gauge the way he felt
at that moment. Nothing. It was as though something in him that he'd
kept barely kindled had died out, gone to dust. As though it had
never really been there at all. 

Reaching out once again, he fingered the corner of the folder,
slowly turned it over, hiding the picture as he pushed the file, and
his emotions about it, shut. 


************

END OF CHAPTER 19. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 20. 

*********

MALCOLM FLAHERTY'S HOUSE 
OUTSIDE BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS 
JANUARY 15
(FRIDAY) 
3:47 a.m.


The spotlights threw the shadows of the falling snow against the
stone of the Celtic cross in the center of the low maze of bushes,
the amber light throwing the ancient carvings of saints into stark
relief and dotting them with falling shadows. Around the cross, night
hung heavily, the stars obscured by the thick clouds, the moon
straining a faint light in one corner of the sky. 

For a long time all was still, quiet. The snow fell silently, only
the faintest wind disturbing its slow spiral. 

Then, from behind one of the cross' shoulders, a gloved hand
appeared, gripping the edge of the sculpture as a dark shadow of a
head appeared in the sharp bend. A warm fog of air puffed out in
front of the man's face, slipping out from the small hole in the
black ski mask. The man's keen eyes used the higher vantage point to
scan the grounds, to take in the stone path lined with dark skeletons
of trees that led to the back of the house. 

Seeing no one around, his other hand came up. He gestured forward
once, twice. 

Three other dark shapes moved quickly through the maze, around the
sides of it, moving as silent as the snow. The man leapt down from
the cross and followed the other three down the path, hugging the
edges where the dim gas light was faintest. 

They gathered, a huddle of shadows, at the house's rear entrance, a
set of wide French doors that opened onto the stone patio. The man
gestured to one of his companions, pointing to the security system
keypad set into the brick beside the door. His companion nodded,
reached into his black jacket, pulled out a set of tools in a small
zippered case, tiny tools designed for intricate work. 

In a few seconds, he had the keypad off its base, the pad trailing
multicolored wires that still connected it to the wall. 

The alarm began to beep in warning, ticking off what the man knew to
be a thirty second countdown before it activated the house-wide alarm
and alerted the police to the presence of an intruder.

The man was not fazed by this. His companions weren't either. They
simply stood close to the house, glancing around through the eye
slits of their identical masks. 

The one with the tools worked carefully, snipping a blue wire, a
red. He loosened two screws that held the two remaining wires to the
base with a small screwdriver. Then, pulling out two small pieces of
tin foil from his kit, he folded them carefully into paper thin
squares, slid them gently between the heads of the wires and their
contact points. 

The beeping of the alarm ceased immediately, the light on the panel
going from red to green. 

Reaching into his pocket again, the one with the tools produced a
small gun-like device, placed the business end of it into the lock
beneath the scrolled bars of the doorknobs. There was an audible
*click*. He withdrew the instrument and pulled open the door. 

The man entered first, the other three following behind, their feet
barely making a sound on the floor. The house was dark except for a
light on the foyer, throwing a dim glow onto the large staircase that
led up to the house's second and third levels. 

He stopped in the mouth of the foyer, in the darkened hallway that
they'd followed from the back of the house. He put a hand up to halt
the movement of the others, which they did in unison. 

He held up a finger, pointed down one corridor that radiated off the
round foyer. One servant, he conveyed silently. At the end of the
corridor. Probably the butler, asleep in his quarters. 

He pointed down the opposite corridor, the one that led to the study
and another hallway toward the front of the house. He held up another
finger, pointed down that way. Another servant. He put a finger over
his lips. The other men nodded, understanding their leader's
instructions.

Now he pointed up the steps, his hand flat, then tilting as it
indicated the incline of the stairs. His hand veered sharply off to
the right, stopping suddenly against the palm of his other hand,
indicating a door. He pointed to his palm, nodded. The others nodded
as well. Their target was behind that door. 

They were all on the same page, and the man was pleased. 

Drawing his gun, which was fitted with the smooth cylinder of a
silencer, he came out of the shadows quickly and began his ascent up
the carpeted stairs, the others close behind, their weapons also
drawn as they made their way up onto the landing. Their bodies were
mere outlines against the hallway windows, gauzy shapes in the lights
at the back of the house. 

They moved slowly, the target nearly in sight now, as they inched
toward the closed bedroom door at the end of the long hallway. 

**

Malcolm Flaherty came awake suddenly, his head turning towards the
door to his room instinctively. His breathing was a bit fast as he
looked around the room, looking for anything amiss. Nothing seemed to
be. The fire crackled in the fireplace on the far wall, sending a
play of yellow light around the room. His grandfather's clock ticked
on the mantel, and as he sat up in bed, it struck ^^four^^ in a light
series of bells. 

He could swear he heard something out in the hallway. He had always
been a light sleeper. 

He swiveled, slipped his feet out from beneath the covers, then his
legs, stepping into the bedroom shoes he kept there, side by side. He
reached for his robe at the end of the bed, blue pin-striped silk,
like his pajamas, slipped it over his shoulders, and rose. 

For a long moment he stood beside the bed, tying closed his robe
fastidiously, just listening to the familiar sounds of the house at
night. All the usual sounds were there, even the breeze against the
windows, the slight creak of wood and glass as the wind caressed
them. 

But there was something else there, as well. He felt sure of it. He
had not become the man he had without being innately cautious.

He watched the door to his bedroom, watched the crack beneath it.
Nothing. No movement, no shadow, no sound. 

The door was locked, he knew. It always was at night. And only
Maureen and Michael, the maid and butler, had additional keys to the
room. 

He waited a moment longer and still heard nothing. He was beginning
to feel he might have imagined the whole thing, or if the soft noises
had been some holdover of a dream. He felt himself relax a little
with that thought. After all, the house was a fortress, alarmed at
every entrance, every window. 

It was probably Michael moving around downstairs to the kitchen. He
decided on that as the answer. He would go downstairs to make sure,
however. He might even have a word with Michael to urge the man to be
more quiet in his late night (or early morning) roamings. 

Reaching for the key on the nightstand, he went to the door, pushed
the long skeleton key into the lock, gave it a turn. He pulled the
door open and stepped out into the chilly hallway beyond. 

He stood there for a moment, letting his eyes adjust to the play of
shadow and light on the long corridor.

Suddenly the shadows against the walls came to life.

They moved in on him so quickly he didn't even have time to cry out
before there was a large, gloved hand over his mouth, an arm across
his chest, pinning him against a large body behind him. Then a masked
man standing before him with a pistol pointed at the center of his
forehead. 

His eyes were wide in their sockets, the sound of alarm he'd
intended to make at the first sight of motion lost in a moan in his
throat as the man behind him hustled him backwards, nearly dragging
him, the man with the gun taking measured steps forward to keep the
pistol's barrel almost flush with his skin. 

They reentered the bedroom, two other figures coming in behind the
man with the pistol, closing the door silently behind them. 

The entire proceedings -- from the moment he'd stepped out of the
bedroom to his return to it under restraint -- had taken less than 10
seconds. 

The house returned to quiet as the men waited, listening for any
sign of life from downstairs. Flaherty started to make another sound,
but his head was jerked back hard by the hand over his mouth,
silencing him. 

They were military, he knew this. There was too much control and
precision in their actions, too much of an ability to act as a unit,
for them to be petty thieves after his television, his wallet. 

No, these men wanted something far more valuable that any of that,
he thought calmly. They had come for him. 

British spies. M16, no doubt. 

He smirked beneath the hand over his mouth, meeting the man before
him's eyes challenge for challenge. The man cocked his head, noting
this, nearly smiled. He jerked his head to the side, signalling for
the man holding him to remove his hand. He cocked the pistol,
however, to ensure that there would be no outburst.

"I wondered when you might get here," Flaherty said quietly,
attempting to pull his regal composure over himself, despite how
precarious his position might appear.

The man cocked his head to the other side, clearly puzzled by
Flaherty's words. 

"Oh yes, I've known you were coming for quite some time," Flaherty
continued, gaining confidence with each word. He even managed to draw
himself up a bit against the man holding him. The other two men had
flanked the one with the gun (clearly the leader), standing still as
stone. 

"Go ahead and name your threat, the price you demand for me to stop
the work I've been doing. Not that it will do you any good, mind you.
My loyalty is and always shall be to Ireland and her freedom from
your tyrannical control. Your threats mean nothing to me. But go
ahead. Out with them." 

He felt strength in saying the words, reassurance that he was taking
some bit of control over his situation. They were just here to
frighten him, he said to himself. To *try* to frighten him. The
British had no stomach for assassination, and certainly not the
assassination of American citizens, no matter what they were involved
in. 

The man seemed surprised for a moment, then he smiled widely beneath
his mask, glanced back at the two men behind him. They smiled in
return, as if on cue. The man behind him chuckled once quietly. 

The gun did not move from just in front of his forehead as the man
continued the same wide smile. He gestured with the gun, jerking it
down. The man behind him crushed Flaherty to his knees on the thick
rug, just in front of the fireplace, then tussled him around until he
was facing the fire, his arms pinned at his side. 

One of the other men came forward with something. Electrical tape.
He wound it around and around Flaherty's wrists behind his back. He
did the same to his ankles. 

Flaherty endured it all silently, still trying to maintain his
certainty that they were simply attempting to frighten him. That he
was just getting the full show, the full effect. 

But if he let himself feel it, somewhere in the back of his mind,
fear was beginning to gnaw at him. The men's silence engendered it.
He expected intimidation, even perhaps torture as they threatened
him. 

But not this silence. 

The clock continued to tick on the mantle. The sound seemed to be
getting louder to Flaherty's ears. The fire popped, hissing into the
room with its heat and amber light. 

"Why don't you tell me what it is you want?" Flaherty tried again,
and some of the haughtiness had come out of his voice. There was a
slight tremor there, just beneath the surface. 

The man with the pistol had come up close behind him again. 

"We don't want a thing from you, Mr. Flaherty," the man said softly. 

Flaherty's face fell, his heart leaping into his throat. 

Irish. They're Irish. Oh my God....

"I just came up to deliver a message is all," the man continued.
Flaherty felt the round muzzle of the silencer against the back of
his head. 

"Why?" Flaherty found himself saying. The word was so alien to him,
the pleading tone of it, that he didn't recognize it as coming from
his own mouth at first. 

"I think you'll understand the ^^whys' of this when you hear the
message, Mr. Flaherty, sir," the man said lightly, conversationally.
"Are you ready for the message?" 

The gun pressed into his skull harder. He clenched his eyes closed,
his tongue growing thick in his mouth. 

"Well, are you?" The light conversational tone was gone now,
replaced by something lower, darker. "Say yes or no, Mr. Flaherty." 

Flaherty pulled in a shaky breath, his eyes still closed, attempting
to compose himself as best he could. He decided that if he was going
to go out on his knees, he could keep a shred of dignity. Meet the
man word for word. 

"Yes," he said softly. He opened his eyes, looked into the fire. A
log fell slightly, sending off a small cloud of sparks that blinked
in the air in front of the fire and then vanished. 

The man leaned close to his ear, as though he meant to whisper a
secret. "Here it is, then..." he said softly, then his voice did drop
to a whisper. 

"Owen Curran sends his best." 

The man leaned forward a bit more to he could look into his face.
Flaherty met his eyes. "You got the answer to your ^^why' now, then,
Mr. Flaherty?" 

Flaherty pulled himself up more. The Ireland he'd fought for his
entire life was now in his bedroom, about to end his life. "Yes," he
murmured. "I understand."

The man stood again, the muzzle of the gun returning to the back of
his head. "That's good," he said. "He wanted you to understand." 

He pulled the hammer back on the gun, the sound cold, efficient. 

Flaherty closed his eyes against shot. 


*************


CROSSROADS MOTEL 
8:32 a.m.


On the night table, beneath the cheap lamp that Mulder had left on
the night before while he'd been reading and watching television, the
cell phone began to ring. 

Mulder's eyes came open slowly as he drew in a deep breath, turned
his head toward the sound. The file that was open and lying flat on
his chest shifted slightly, paper slipping from it to rest on the
mattress and floor. He put his hand on it as he sat up a little more
against the headboard and reached for the phone, pressing the talk
button on its way to his ear.

"Mulder," he called, sleep still in his voice. The television was
playing softly on the bureau against the far wall, Katie Couric and
Matt Lauer yukking it up over something. He grimaced at them,
reaching for the remote to mute the sound. He felt like he had a
hangover from having so little sleep. 

"Mulder, it's Granger," came the somewhat breathless reply. "We've
got a problem." 

Mulder sat straight up now, instantly awake. Files rained down on
the floor. "Is it Scully? What's happened?"

"Malcolm Flaherty was killed in his house last night. A professional
hit. He was found in the middle of his bedroom, his wrists and ankles
bound with electrical tape. A single shot to the back of the head." 

Mulder swung his legs over the side of the bed quickly. "Flaherty's
dead?" he repeated, his voice rising. 

"Yes," Granger replied. "They're not sure when. The medical examiner
is still working on him. The butler found him this morning. Nobody
heard anything. The house alarm was shorted out. The people knew what
they were doing, that's for sure." 

"They know about Scully," Mulder said with conviction, and swore
under his breath. 

"Padden's not so sure about that," Granger replied, trying to sound
hopeful. "It could just be another splinter group. There are so many,
after all. It could have been someone pissed off with Flaherty for
something else. He had dealings with a lot of questionable people,
Padden said. It could have nothing to do with Scully or Curran at
all." 

"That's damned unlikely," Mulder spat back, standing now, looking
around for his pants. The room with its cinderblock walls was chilly,
and as Mulder stood there in his grey boxer briefs the hairs on his
legs rose up in goosebumps. "We've got to get her out of there," he
said tersely. "We've got to get her out right now." 

"There's no way for us to do that, Mulder, without risking blowing
her cover," Granger replied reasonably. "We're not sure it's been
blown, and storming into that apartment with a bunch of agents might
just endanger her more. She's got a ticket out at 11:00 a.m. Padden
thinks the best thing to do it to simply see if she gets on that
plane. He says if she doesn't, then we'll know if we need to put an
extraction plan into effect. She's going to be fine. Just be
patient." 

"Patient my ass," he said angrily. "Padden's got a little too much
patience about this whole thing. He's willing to risk her too much. I
bought a ticket to be on that plane with her. If she doesn't get on I
AM going to that apartment to find her. I don't care about any
^^extraction plans.'" 

Granger was silent for a moment as Mulder pulled on his jeans,
balancing the phone on his shoulder. Mulder could almost feel the
man's tension at being privy to his unauthorized plans, but he gave
the man credit for not arguing with him about it.

"It just wouldn't make any sense, Mulder," Granger continued
finally, sounding genuinely puzzled. "Curran killing Flaherty, I
mean. Flaherty's the one who supplies him with everything he needs,
isn't he?" 

"Curran's been doing nothing *but* kill his own people for months
now," Mulder replied, buttoning and zipping his jeans. 

"But why risk killing Flaherty now?" Granger replied. "I mean, even
if he did find out about Scully, wouldn't it be detrimental to him to
just kill him that suddenly? Like shooting himself in the foot?" 

"Not unless..." Mulder stood up straight, still, his mind sifting
through the massive amount of information he'd read the night before,
and in the days previous. Things were beginning to fall into their
place in his mind. 

"Not unless he was sure he wouldn't need him anymore," he said
softly. 

"^^Wouldn't need him anymore?'" Granger repeated. "How could that be?" 

Mulder nodded to himself, paced a couple of steps. "I think the
bombing's going to be today," he said, a little breathless himself
now as he raced through the possibilities, the facts. 

"What?" Granger said, alarmed. "How do you know that?" 

Mulder turned toward the window that looked over the balcony, the
cheap curtains slightly cracked to let the grey morning light in. He
nodded again, feeling certain of himself. "That's the only way he
would be able to kill Flaherty. Because he didn't need him anymore.
To get ready for it. Because it's today." 

"Mulder, begging your pardon, but you're making a big leap here,"
Granger said dubiously. 

"I'm not, I'm not. Hold on...hold on just a second..." Mulder went
back to the side of the bed, pulling files off the floor, flipping
through them, looking for the right one. He'd been looking at them
for so long he felt like he had them memorized. He rifled through the
stack until he found the file on Elisa Curran. "There's something in
here...I remember reading it but I didn't make the connection until
you told me about Flaherty..." 

Granger was silent as Mulder skimmed the file, his finger running
down across the text, the phone on his shoulder again.

"Dammit, what's today's date, anyway?" Mulder asked quickly. "The
fourteenth?" 

"No, it's the fifteenth," Granger replied impatiently. 

Mulder's finger continued down the paragraphs, suddenly stopped.
"Here it is," he said. "Elisa Curran was killed on January fifteenth
in Belfast...the bomb went off right at 3 p.m." 

Granger was silent for a beat. "But why would he want to bomb the
British Embassy to mark the anniversary of Elisa's death? And why
kill Flaherty now? He didn't have anything to do with that."

Mulder's mind raced, his eyes focussed on the picture of Curran and
Elisa on the corner of the file. He thought of the bombing in the
market, Elisa Curran in the wrong place at the wrong time, a fact of
which he was certain. Curran cut out of the loop. He thought of
Danny. Of Mary Rutherford. Hugh Cromes, the body that had washed up
on the beach at the river. All the others. 

The last puzzle piece -- Flaherty's death -- clicked into place in
his mind. He smiled through his tension. 

It all made perfect sense now.

"Because he's not going to bomb the British Embassy," Mulder said at
last.

"What?" Granger asked incredulously. 


**********


End of chapter 20a.  Continued in 20b.


**********

2233 GRACE STREET 
8:53 a.m.


Scully's hand shook as she poured her second glass of juice of the
morning, emptying the carton. Mae was at the stove behind her,
fetching the kettle for tea, the television chatting in the other
room, laughter from a studio audience leaking into the room and
seeming strangely at odds with the silence of the apartment's two
occupants. 

Scully looked at her hand with concern as she set the empty carton
down, making a fist in front of her face as she studied her hand's
tremble. The shaking was getting worse, not better, as time wore on.
She was at a loss to explain the drug's symptoms in her, and it was
beginning to worry her. They were lingering on too long. 

And she had spent another entire night awake, for awhile staring out
the windows, lying still in her bed. Finally, she'd risen and gone to
her closet, bringing her suitcases out and laying them on the bed,
carefully packing her things in preparation for leaving. It had taken
her a long time, but she had been glad for the distraction. 

That was three nights now without sleep. And it was beginning to
take its toll on her. Concentration was difficult. Her emotions were
close to the surface, threatening to overwhelm her. 

She remembered that Danny had told her he'd gone over two weeks
without sleeping. 

No wonder the man had cried all the time, she thought, taking a sip
of the juice. 

And she stopped.

Held it in her mouth. 

There was something strange about it, something in the texture, the
taste. As though something had been collecting at the bottom of the
carton and had just been poured out with the last of the juice. 

Mindful of Mae, whose back was still turned, she spit the mouthful
of juice back into the glass, set it back on the counter. She reached
for the empty carton, reopened it, gave the interior a sniff. 

Orange juice and something else. Something faintly chemical. 

Oh God...

"Mae?" she called, keeping her voice soft, steady. 

"Uh huh?" Mae replied, pouring the tea and pulling out two pieces of
toast from the toaster. 

"Has...has Owen been here in the past few days?" She tried to sound
as casual as she could, but panic was starting in her, her heart
pounding.

"Um...yeah," Mae said distractedly, buttering the toast. "He was
here a couple of days ago, I guess, dropping Sean off." Then Mae put
the knife down, turned to her, her eyes widening. "Why?"

Scully turned slowly, held the carton out toward Mae's face. Mae
locked eyes with her, took the carton, smelled the contents deeply. 

"That son-of-a-bitch," Mae whispered angrily, reaching out and
gripping Scully's upper arm, as though she meant to keep her from
falling. "I'm so sorry. I didn't think of it at all." 

Scully nodded, her hand going to her mouth. "It's okay," she said
softly, putting a hand on Mae's arm. "Just...just excuse me for a
minute."

She brushed past Mae, heading down the long hallway to the bathroom,
entering the room quickly. As she passed the sink, she grabbed her
toothbrush, knelt in front of the toilet. 

Within a few moments her stomach was empty. It wasn't even difficult
because the thought of what she'd consumed made her feel so sick. 

At least one dose of the drug would not be completely absorbed into
her system, she thought with some relief. She stood in front of the
sink, brushed her teeth, then wet a wash cloth and pressed it to her
face, the cool water feeling good against her flushed skin. 

"Are you all right?" Mae asked from the doorway, where she'd poked
her head in shyly. 

"Yes," Scully replied immediately, her voice stronger than she felt.
She put the wash cloth down and pushed her hair behind her ears,
trying to put her reflection back together. 

"Katherine, I'm so sorry." 

Scully looked at Mae in the doorway, nodded simply. "It's not your
fault, Mae," she said quietly. 

"You're still going to leave today? Even knowing you've been exposed
to more of the drug than you thought?" 

Scully nodded. "Yes," she replied. "I'm going to go before any of
this gets any worse. I still don't think I've had enough for it to be
lethal, but if I stay Owen will keep trying to get more of it in me.
I have to get away." 

Mae nodded, looked down. "I understand," she murmured. 

When she looked back up, there was determination in her eyes. "I'm
going to talk to Owen this morning about whether there's a cure for
all this. I've never heard him speak of one before, but he may know
something that he hasn't talked to me about. He's kept so much about
the drug from me, that could be the case."

Scully nodded, feeling a little hopeful at that. "Thank you, Mae...I
hope that's true. I don't know if he'll give the information to you
even if he does have it, but I appreciate you trying." 

Mae nodded. "You're welcome," she said softly. "It's the least I can
do for you."

She hesitated, as though she needed to work up her nerve to say
something. Then she looked up, met Scully's eyes. 

"I'll miss you, Katherine." She smiled sadly. "You're the first real
friend I've made in I don't know how long." 

Scully returned the sad smile. "I'll miss you, too, Mae," she
replied, and meant it. Despite her cover, despite Owen, all of it --
she did consider Mae a friend. No matter how strange the
circumstances of that friendship. 

She did, however, feel a little guilty about Mae calling her a "real
friend." Mae didn't even know her real name. 

Mae looked away, then back at her earnestly. "I'm glad you're
getting away from all this, though," she said with conviction. Then
she looked away again, her eyes shining. 

"This bloody mess..." she added under her breath angrily.

Scully was surprised by her words, but only nodded. She'd known Mae
had her regrets about some of the things she'd done, but she didn't
realize she felt this strongly against the work she was doing. She
supposed the falling out with Owen had a lot to do with that, his
treatment of her, his deception. 

It must be hard, Scully thought, to believe in something that seemed
to be based on so many lies.

Mae shook her head, drew herself up a little straighter, looked at
her watch, brushing the conversation away. 

"I've got to go get Sean," she said. "I'm late doing it already.
I'll be staying there for a bit, but I'll be back in time for us to
take you to the airport." She forced a smile. "We were the first ones
to see you when you got here; it seems only fitting we'll be the ones
to see you off." 

Scully smiled back. "Okay," she said, nodding. "I'm just going to
take a shower, get cleaned up. I'm already packed for the most part.
I just have to put a few things in the suitcases. But I'll be waiting
for you when you get here." 

"All right," Mae said. "Have a good rest of your morning. I'll see
you in a bit." And she withdrew down the hall. Scully heard her put
on her coat and go out the door, bolting it shut behind her. 

Scully looked at herself in the mirror, her shoulders falling now
that she was by herself. The exhaustion she felt was intense, bone-
deep. She noted the dark circles beneath her eyes, the paleness of
her skin. She was leaning on her hands on either side of the sink,
but she could still feel the slight tremor in them. 

She was going to be sick. She knew that. She might even need to go
into a hospital when she got back to Washington to monitor her as she
went through the withdrawal.

Closing her eyes, she prayed that was all she'd be in for. 

Scully sighed, pushing the thought away as she stood and headed into
the hallway, going down towards her room. She looked with relief at
her suitcases laying open at the foot of the bed. 

Going to the bedside, she began to slowly undress, pulling the loose
shirt she wore over her head, stepping out of her sweatpants and
underwear, which she tossed on the bed. Her white robe was on a hook
behind the door, and she reached for it, slipped it on quickly to
avoid the chill in the room. She returned to the bathroom.

Pushing back the cheap shower curtain, she turned the old handles on
the claw footed tub until she got the water good and hot, popped on
the shower. She took off her robe, lay it across the sink and stepped
into the tub, let the steaming water beat over her, clearing her
anxious thinking temporarily away.

**

In his black car on the corner, John Fagan watched Mae come out the
door to the building, fumbling with her keys as she headed toward her
dilapidated pickup parked just out front. He noted with satisfaction
that she seemed too distracted to look around as she unlocked the
door, climbed in and edged out onto the street. 

He waited for several minutes after she'd disappeared around the
corner to make sure she wouldn't return for something, finishing his
cigarette calmly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the door to the
building, studied the upstairs windows for any sign of activity. He
saw none. 

Finally he opened the door, snuffed out the cigarette with his boot,
then made his way across the street, going in the building quietly,
walking carefully up the steps of the landing. 

He unzipped his jacket, reached for the key in his pocket with one
hand while the other glanced over the pair of handcuffs in their
holder at his belt, then finally went to the holster at the small of
his back, unclipping the strap that was holding the gun securely in
place. A roll of electrical tape bulged out of the other pocket.

He wouldn't need any of them, he thought, smiling to himself with
anticipation. Not right away, at least.

He stood outside the door for a long moment, listening. He heard the
television through the thin door, and something else. A hissing.
Water running. 

Pleased with this, he slipped the key in the lock, turned it slowly,
almost silently. Then he pushed the door open a crack, stuck his head
in to look into the living room. Seeing no one there, he entered the
apartment, closed the door gently behind him. 

Steam was drifting out the bathroom door in the middle of the
hallway that led to the back of the apartment. He could hear
Katherine in there, bumping and squeaking in the midst of her shower.
Edging down the corridor, stepping carefully, quietly, he went to the
doorway. 

He peeked around the corner slowly, the sink coming into view, a
white robe draped over it. Then the toilet, the battered radiator
beneath the curtained window. Finally, he'd craned his neck enough to
see the side of the tub, the shower curtain gaped open a bit at the
foot of it. 

Katherine stood with her back to him, close to the showerhead,
rinsing shampoo from her hair, smoothing her hands over the top of
her head. 

He watched raptly as the bubbles from the shampoo made their way
down her body, over her creamy back, the soft curves of her buttocks.
He followed them all the way down her body for a long moment,
mesmerized. 

She began to turn and he ducked back behind the doorway quickly,
taking a step back for good measure. He held still. 

He was a patient man, particularly when it came to tasks like this
one. Knowing he had the element of surprise in his favor, he relaxed,
pressed against the wall. 

He waited. 

** 

Scully finished rinsing, reached down and flipped the shower off,
turned the handles of the tub, both squeaking loudly, until the flow
of water had stopped. The sound of the television talking to no one,
the drip of water, filled the air around her as she stepped out,
reached for a towel and began to dry herself. 

She stood before the mirror and shouldered into her robe, tying the
belt tightly as she rubbed the towel through her hair. Once she'd
gotten it down to damp and smooth against her head, she draped the
towel around her neck and stepped out into the hallway.

From the back, a sudden sound of movement, then something crashing
into her with all the force of a train, an arm going around her waist
tightly, pinning her arms and lifting her slightly off her feet. The
cry of surprise she'd been about to let out got caught in her mouth
behind the gloved hand that clamped down over it with enough pressure
to bruise. Her eyes widened in terror. 

Though she couldn't turn her head to look, she knew from the size
and the strength that it was Fagan. Two words came up through the
fear that welled in her:

They know.

She was sure of it. 

He began to hustle her forward, towards the bedroom. Gaining her
wits about her, she kicked back with her legs. Her feet caught him in
the knees hard and he stumbled. She took advantage of the break in
his concentration and balance to free her hand. She clawed his face,
skin coming up beneath her nails. 

"Fuck!" he swore, and dropped her. She hit the floor on her feet,
fell forward onto her hands and scrambled up, running for the
bedroom. 

She could hear his heavy footfalls coming after her as, panting with
exertion and fear, she slammed the door closed behind her and turned
the lock. Immediately she heard his body hit the door, him cursing,
the wood rattling on its hinges.

Frantically, she looked around the bedroom for something to use as a
weapon, wishing for all her life that she'd violated Padden's order
and hidden her gun in her suitcase. 

Fagan's body hit the door again, and she could hear wood beginning
to give. 

She knew she had to take him out first. There was no other choice.

She moved quickly, stepping up beside the door, every muscle in her
poised to attack. As he hit the door again, she swallowed down the
fear and steeled herself, the wood finally splintering. 

Fagan burst into the room, and Scully sprang, screaming to shock him
for an instant. She got both arms around his neck and squeezed. 

His hands grabbed at her wrists as his breath wheezed in his throat.
She held on, though, her arms shaking with the effort. 

He staggered, choking. Then he backed up suddenly, driving Scully
into the wall beside the door with a grunt. She gasped but managed to
hang on. He took another step forward and drove her into the wall
again, and this time the pain was bad enough that she let go,
tumbling to the floor. 

"Come here," he snarled, and reached down, grabbing her by the hair
and hauling her up. Wincing, she drove her knee up into his groin and
when he let go again, she took off. 

She had to get out of the apartment, she chanted to herself as she
tore down the hallway. Or at least to the phone, barring that. She
had to get out, or get somewhere here, now...

She raced for the door, got a hand on the doorknob, but Fagan
grabbed her, pulling her back, crushing her against him. She kicked
back again, struggling, and got away, flinging herself toward the
kitchen with Fagan only a few steps behind. She grabbed for the
phone, began to dial. He slammed into her, knocking her against the
counter hard, the receiver flying. His hands closed down around her
throat. 

She couldn't breathe at all, his grip was so tight. Desperately, she
groped in the sink behind her, felt the smooth handle of a knife.
Grasping it, she swung wildly. 

The point made contact with his cheek, sunk in. She could hear it
hit his teeth as he screamed, the knife sticking in his face and
slipping from her grasp as he turned away from her. He let go of her
again, his hand going for the knife and drawing it out as she
staggered toward the living room once again. 

She made it three or four steps before she felt him knock into her
legs. She hit the floor, he first thing striking the hard wood was
her face. Her vision fuzzed, blood immediately coming from her nose.
She tasted blood in her mouth, as well. 

He flattened himself on top of her, pinning her to the floor, his
ankles over hers, immobilizing her legs. Clearly in a rage now, he
lifted her head up, turned it to the side and slammed it down on the
floor viciously once, twice.

The world shrank to a tunnel as her eyes lolled, her body going
limp. She turned her face against the floor, fighting off
unconsciousness. She felt the cold bite of a handcuff on one wrist,
then the other as he pulled her arms back hard. 

"No..." she cried, the side of her face and temple throbbing, her
vision blurring. She could barely breathe with his weight on top of
her. He leaned up for a moment, his knee digging into the small of
her back, and she could hear something ripping. She gasped for
breath, drawing in a lungful of air and shouting the word again. 

The cry was cut off as a thick piece of electrical tape was drawn
across her mouth, a hand pinning her head down onto the floor. His
other hand pulled at her robe, pushing it roughly up her back. 

God, no...she thought as more and more of her skin was exposed to
the air, his hands moving over her body freely now.

Not this... 

She closed her eyes, swam in a muddy pool of pain and near-
consciousness. 

She prayed for the darkness to come. 


***********

END OF CHAPTER 20. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 21.

*********

2233 GRACE STREET 
10:03 a.m.


In the background, the sound of someone slamming around in the
kitchen, drawers opening and closing. The television just behind her.
Heavy footsteps going down the hallway and coming back again, the
occasional sound of cursing. 

But the sounds were distant, as though she were underwater and was
hearing things happening on a surface she could not reach. 

She blinked slowly, watched the light shine in dusty beams against
the countertop, the light bending, shifting as her eyes opened and
closed. 

The loudest sound, loud as a slow, low drumbeat, was the tap of
drops of blood coming from her nose. They ran down the slick surface
of the tape over her mouth in a thin stream to the floor, gathering a
tap at a time in a small, thickening pool against her jaw and the
side of her face. 

Then her breathing, wet and slow. The faint sound of her heartbeat
as it pulsed in her ears, throbbed across the side of her head. It
felt like something was being shattered across her temple, her cheek,
with each beat, the pain coursing, tunnelling her vision now and
then. 

It was all she could feel. The rest of her body was a mystery to her. 

She closed her eyes, her brow squinting down as she shifted her head
against the hard floor. A small noise came from her throat at the
slight movement. For an instant it felt like she had fallen lightly
asleep. The pain vanished into the ether.

Then she was hovering over herself, seeing her body at the center of
a hazy tunnel of light, weightless, as though she hung from the
ceiling on a thin white string. 

She was on her side, her legs curled up against her chest, her arms
locked behind her back, her upper body turned toward the floor. Her
robe was high up on her thigh and had slid off one shoulder slightly,
exposing the pale of her arm and back. The white of the robe was
spotted with blood across the back. There was a huge red smear across
her bare shoulder. 

The side of her face that she could see, her temple, the curve
around her eye, was red. Already swollen. 

She looked down at herself in the vision for a long moment, watched
the slow, shallow rise and fall of her chest. It was the only thing
that assured her she was actually still alive somewhere below her. 

Then a figure entered, standing before her. She looked down at the
top of his head, his hand up beside his face, holding something
against his cheek. 

"You *bitch*," he said to her body, his voice low, as though it had
gravel in it. His words were slightly stilted, as though he couldn't
move part of his mouth. "Look what you did to my face." 

He reached out with a foot and put his boot on her upper arm, gave
her a hard shove, nearly pushing her over onto her back... 

And with the touch, the string snapped and she crashed back into her
body, the pain rushing in. Not just from her head now. From her
entire body. Memory, awareness came with it. She wanted to scream
with all of it. 

Instead, she pulled in a huge breath, opened her eyes and looked up
at Fagan. 

Blood had run down the side of his face, his throat, into his
collar. The towel he held to his face was matted with it, his hand
and wrist covered. 

For a long moment they simply stared at each other. She met his gaze
steadily, defiantly. 

"No fucking tears, FBI?" he asked, shaking his head slightly.
"You're just going to try to tough it out then, aren't you?" 

She blinked slowly. 

In her mind, she suddenly saw Mulder, sitting beside her on a bench.
He was looking at her with a smile that touched his eyes, making them
warm, inviting. He reached out and put a hand on the side of her
face, cupped her cheek, his thumb running lightly over her temple...

She returned her attention to Fagan, her eyes hardening. 

Yes, she said with her eyes. Yes, I am. 

He must have heard her, because his rage flared, his mouth going to
a thin angry line. He dropped the towel, exposing the wide gash in
the side of his face. Reaching behind him, he took out his 9mm
pistol, pulled back the hammer. Then he bent quickly, grabbed Scully
by the ankle with his free hand. 

She pulled against him, kicking with her legs uselessly. Her head
was spinning with the movement. She was too weak to fight much
against him anymore. 

He dragged her across the floor, through the living room and then
down the hallway towards her bedroom in the back.


*********

OWEN CURRAN'S APARTMENT 
1903 KENSINGTON AVENUE 
9:21 a.m. 
(40 MINUTES EARLIER)


Mae Curran pulled up outside her brother's apartment building,
parallel parking carefully into a space just outside the old
Victorian building. Breathing out slowly, she leaned her head against
the steering wheel, closed her eyes, steeling herself. 

She had felt uncomfortable with her brother in the past, small
disagreements over small things. But she had never felt this way
about him. 

This was as if she were going to visit a stranger. The distance
between them had grown that wide. Katherine stood between them,
certainly, but there was something else, as well. Something she
couldn't quite name. 

Leaning back, she pulled the keys from the ignition, climbed from
the truck, the suspension creaking tiredly. She checked her
reflection in the salt-covered side window of the truck's battered
cap, pushed her hair behind her ear self-consciously. 

She wanted to look strong, stronger than she felt, and she wasn't
sure she was going to pull it off. It was all the stressors of the
day piling on her that gave her the tired, troubled air she saw
there. Katherine and her illness, and the thought of her leaving that
morning. The conflict with Owen she felt so deeply, certainly.
Knowing all of them would be going into hiding for awhile after the
bomb went off today, that they might even be forced to move again if
the authorities became suspicious. 

She didn't want to do that. She was contented where she was, as
contented as she could be this far away from her real home, a place
she wondered now if she would ever be able to return to. The thought,
which she'd had often in the past few months, filled her with sadness.

Then, gnawing at the back of her mind, was the potential loss of
life caused by the bombing itself. There was a time when she had a
stomach for casualties, believed in the inevitability of deaths in
the name of the work they were doing.

That time had, at some point, passed. 

She sighed, wondered when it was exactly she'd lost her tolerance
for the life she had chosen. When she'd lost her belief that the
sacrifices had been worth it. 

She pushed the thoughts away as she went towards the house, climbed
the wooden landing to the door. Once inside, she walked slowly to the
first floor door that marked the entrance to Owen's apartment. 

She knocked, though she had a key. The door did not seem to be open
to her enough to use it. 

Sean opened the door in his jeans and a flannel shirt, his shoes on
but untied. He was holding an action figure in one hand and looked up
at her silently. 

There was something in his eyes, in his silence, that concerned Mae
immediately. She went into the apartment and knelt down in front of
him to embrace him. 

"You look like you've lost your best friend, little man," she said
softly, rubbing his back, forcing her voice to be light, teasing.
"What's the matter then, eh?" She could hear Owen in the back
bedroom, moving around. 

"Daddy's packed up all my things," Sean replied quietly as Mae
pulled away to look into his face again. 

"He's done what now?" she asked, and then she looked around her. 

Sure enough, there were suitcases by the door. Five of them, enough
for all of Sean and Owen's things. 

"He says we're going to go far away," Sean said, and his lip
trembled slightly. "That we're leaving today." He put the action
figure's arm in his mouth, something she hadn't seen him do since he
was a little child. 

Something sunk in her as she listened to him, her fears about what
Owen wasn't telling her boiling up and threatening to show on her
face. Instead she forced a thin smile, stroked Sean's hair. 

"I'm sure he means that we're all just going away for a few days,"
she soothed. "Try not to worry, all right?" 

She stood, not wanting to leave him, but wanting to talk to Owen.
She walked a few steps to the small television, turned it on, then
returned to Sean, led him by the hand and settled him down on the
couch. 

"You just watch a little television while me and your dad have a
talk, all right? I'll be right back." 

He said nothing, his eyes on her, wide and wet. She turned away from
him reluctantly and went down the hallway to the large bedroom in the
back. 

Owen was standing in front of his chest of drawers, dressed in black
pants and a turtleneck and his black leather jacket and boots. In his
hand, a pistol, another one lying on its side on top of the dresser,
bullets sprinkled about. He was loading the gun in his hand, paused
as he looked up at her, his expression unreadable. 

She stood in the doorway, her arms crossed in front of her. She
wanted to appear angry, but she knew that she probably looked afraid. 

"I want you to tell me what's going on," she said quietly. "And I
don't want any bullshit this time. What have you been keeping from
me, and why?" 

He looked away from her now, down at the gun as he pushed another
bullet into it. He sighed, hesitated for a moment, shaking his head. 

"I've wanted to tell you for a long time," he replied finally,
matching her volume. "But I was afraid you would interfere, try to
stop me from what I know has to be done." 

"What are you talking about?" she pressed, impatient with his
quietness, with his unearthly calm. Usually on days before an
operation he was keyed up, nervous, careful. This was different 

"And where are we going?" she continued, unable to stop the
questions now that they had started spilling from her. "Why haven't
Ian or any of the others told me that we're going? As far as I know
everyone's still at their work, still--"

"They're not coming with us," he said flatly, interrupting her. He
still would not look at her. "It's just you and me and Sean and John.
The others are staying here." 

She was stunned into silence for a beat. 

"What?" she asked softly. Her eyes had widened. 

"We're leaving them," Owen replied, cocking a bullet into the
chamber as he finished loading the gun. There was a strange tone in
his voice. Something almost dreamy to it, content. "All of them." 

She simply stared at him, her mouth opening and closing for a second
as she struggled to find words, for her mind to catch up with what
she was hearing. "But Owen...none of them know, do they?" 

He shook his head immediately. "No, they don't," he replied calmly.
"There's a lot they don't know. But it will all become clear to them
today. Everyone will know today." 

She replayed his words in her mind, wondering at the strangeness of
them. What was there for them to know about the operation that they
didn't already? Unless...

She swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry.

"We're not...we're not bombing the British Embassy today, are we?"
she asked softly, and hated the tremor in her voice. "That's why you
were so unconcerned about the security there. Because that's not
where you're going today at all." 

He shook his head. "No," he replied, meeting her eyes. She looked
into their darkness. They seemed bottomless. 

My God, she thought, terror gripping her. Somewhere along the way,
quietly, without her noticing it, he had gone insane. 

"Where are we bombing, Owen?" she pressed carefully. 

He looked out the window. She watched the strange smile in his
profile, stood still, waited for him to answer her. 

"Do you know what today is, Mae?" he asked softly instead of
answering her. "Do you remember?" 

She thought about it, rolling the date through her head. The answer
came immediately to mind. "It's the day Elisa was killed," she
replied, and now a tear did escape down her cheek. She brushed it
quickly away. 

He nodded, looked down. "Yes," he said, and his voice was suddenly
tinged with anger. "And it's time for them to pay for that. And not
just that. It's time for them to pay for their betrayal of me, of the
work. All of them. The Americans, too, for the part they've played in
this, brokering this peace that will destroy everything we've fought
for." 

Time for them to pay... 

The words seemed to echo in her mind, and she closed her eyes as
what he was saying sunk into her, burning in her like acid. 

It wasn't the British he was after. Not anymore. The Cause had
become tangled in his mind somehow with the death of Elisa, she
realized. His loyalties were now confused, the things that motivated
him corrupted with rage, with grief. 

He was going after the ones responsible for Elisa's death, for the
compromises for peace. It was the Irish themselves who were the
targets now, she realized. The Irish and the Americans. 

And there was only one place close by where the two intersected.

"The Irish Embassy then?" she choked out. The tears were flowing
freely now. She wiped at her face quickly, fighting for control.

He looked at her, nodded once, seemed pleased she'd come to the
answer herself, as though her being able to do that made it make more
sense. 

She cleared her throat, looked down. She had begun to shake as the
madness of what he was doing washed over her. It went against
everything she believed in and had spent her life fighting for. 

And she'd been a party to it all this time and not even known it.
As, she suspected, most of them had been.

She struggled for calm as she looked at him warily. She was
uncertain now of what he might do should she make any move against
him, say anything that might displease him. It was as though she were
an owner of a dog that had suddenly, silently, gone rabid. 

"Who...who knows about this?" she asked. 

He shook his head. "Hardly any of them know. Danny knew. Hugh
Cromes. John knows. A few of the others. The ones driving the truck
today, of course. But the rest of them don't know a thing about it."
He drew in a breath, looked at her. "It's better that they never
knew." 

She covered her eyes as she listened to him. He talked about these
people, her friends, people she'd known for years, as though they
were dead. 

Which perhaps they were. 

"They're all going to die, aren't they?" she whispered, lowering her
hand, her eyes freshly washed with frustrated tears. "When we leave
them...there's no cure for the drug, is there?" 

His eyes were lifeless as he looked at her. Like a doll's eyes. Or a
shark's.

"I suppose they will," he said gruffly, indifferent. "I needed them
on the drug to make sure they would stay to do the work, to not turn
their back on me like so many were doing before I put them on it.
They're all IRA anyway, or used to be. I'm finished with them now.
With all of this." 

Mae felt something in her give with that, something tearing away.

"But Owen," she said shrilly, stricken, her emotions taking over.
"They were loyal to you! To the work! Jesus, they're our *friends*!
How can you do this to them?" 

He turned to her quickly, took a fast step toward her. He got an arm
across her chest and pushed her up against the doorframe roughly. She
cried out as her back hit the wood, Owen's face pressed into hers.
His eyes were wild, and whether he intended it or not, the gun was
beside her face. 

"You and John are the only ones I trust to stay loyal to me, the
only friends I've got!" he roared. "And the work is OVER! The Yanks
and the Sinn Fein are seeing to that! So they'd all leave! They'd all
leave me soon enough anyway!" 

His forearm was across her throat now. She looked into his eyes
desperately, terrified. 

"Owen...you're hurting me..." she said softly, trying to keep her
voice level. "...and don't yell with Sean in the next
room...please..." 

He held her for a second longer, then withdrew, releasing her. He
was looking at her, anger still in his eyes, as though daring her to
raise her voice to him again. She saw it and looked away, deferring
immediately. He'd grown too unpredictable, too dangerous. 

She was actually afraid for her life. 

She closed her eyes, feeling her world breaking apart around her.
When she reopened them, her face was a blank mask, her emotions
buried. 

"I'm going to take Sean back to my apartment and wait for you
there," she said softly. 

"You can't do that," Owen said instantly. "At least not right away." 

Her heart skipped another beat. "Why?" she asked, her voice still
calm, level. 

He tucked the gun in the holster at the small of his back, opened
the drawer and set the other gun inside it, pushing all the bullets
in with the side of his hand. 

"I've sent John over to kill Katherine," he said. There was no
regret in his voice when he said it. There was no inflection at all. 

Mae went cold all over. 

"Why did you do that?" she murmured. She felt suddenly sick. 

He finished gathering things off the dresser, putting things in his
pockets. "Because your *good friend* Katherine is an FBI agent." 

She gaped for a few seconds.

"That can't be," she said incredulously. 

"It's true," he said flatly. "John fingerprinted her. We got the
information last night. So don't you be going over there for an hour
or so. Give John time to clean up his mess before you take Sean over.
Then go and pack your things and get ready to go."

Mae swallowed down the knot in the her throat, looking down at the
floor, as though the answer to all she was feeling was there around
her, somewhere just out of sight and reach.

"Where are we going?" she asked faintly, unable to meet his eyes.
Her voice sounded strange to her. Like a little girl's. 

"I don't know yet," he replied. "I've been taking money out of the
Free Ireland account a bit at a time over the past few weeks -- I've
got about $20,000 now, lining those suitcases. After today we won't
have the CFI to rely on anymore, that's for certain. But this should
be enough to get us all settled in someplace."

She was silent, forcing her face into some semblance of a normal
expression as her emotions reeled. 

"Anyway, " Owen continued, oblivious to her plight. "I've got to get
down to the truck. John's meeting me there when he's done."

When he's done...

She nodded, numbing inside. "Okay, Owen. Sure." She forced a smile. 

He came up to her by the door, standing close, put a hand on her
shoulder. "It's really going to be all right, Mae," he said. "You've
wanted to leave the work for a long time. I've known that. Well, now
we'll be done with it. Get a fresh start. Just the four of us. I'll
be better this way. Better for Sean." 

He leaned over and kissed her cheek softly. She recoiled a bit from
his touch and prayed he wouldn't notice. He didn't seem to. Then he
was out the door, going down the hallway. She heard him say goodbye
to Sean for a long moment, telling him he'd be back that afternoon.
Then he was gone. 

She stood for a long time in the doorway, staring down at the floor,
listening to the sound of the television, to Sean's silence. Her mind
kept going to the Path members -- Ian and the others -- who would be
dead soon. She thought of the people at the embassy in Washington, so
vulnerable and so unaware. 

She nearly drowned in her own helplessness. 

Then she thought of Katherine, their friendship, which she believed
was more than a convenience. She didn't know how she knew that for
certain, but she did. 

Then she thought of Katherine with Fagan. 

Her hand shook as she checked her watch -- she'd been gone from
Katherine about 25 minutes. She didn't know if it was too late. 

Inside her, something released, like a fist slowly opening. She
heaved in a deep breath, let it out. 

She knew now what had to be done, and quickly. 

"Jesus Christ..." she breathed, and wiped roughly at her face. 

Going forward, her feet moving as if of their own will, she went to
the dresser, threw open the drawer and pulled out the other gun, a
Sig Sauer. She dropped the clip out of it expertly, fumbled for
bullets one at a time, clicking them into the clip efficiently. Then,
using the palm of one hand, she slapped the clip home, put the safety
on. 

Beside the bullets in the drawer, the blunt cylinder of a silencer.
She screwed it carefully onto the end of the pistol and stuffed the
gun in the deep pocket of her coat. 

Moving swiftly into the living room, she saw Sean still sitting on
the couch. He was looking up at her expectantly, that same wide-eyed
look on his face. She went to the sofa, knelt down, tied his shoes
quickly one at a time. 

"I'm going to put you and your dad's suitcases in the truck, Sean,"
she said, urgency in her voice as she did so. "I want you to get a
few of your toys and games and such and put them in your little
knapsack, all right?" 

She finished tying his shoe, the bow a little too tight. She left it
though. "Now hurry. We're going to go back to my apartment for a
little while and then we're going to go for a little drive." 

"All right," Sean replied, wiggling off the couch. There were
several action figures, cards, strewn on the floor in front of the
television. He knelt and began gathering them. 

Mae eyed the suitcases, steeling herself. Then she took hold of the
biggest one by the handle, opened the door. 

***********

End of chapter 21a.  Continued in 21b.


*********

2233 GRACE STREET 
10:15 a.m.


Mae parked at the corner, though there were spaces in front of her
building. On the opposite corner, she could see John Fagan's car. 

So he was still here. Maybe it wasn't too late...

She put the car into park, adjusted the heat up a touch and looked
over at Sean, who was fumbling with his seatbelt. 

She took his hand, stopping him from releasing it. 

"I'll tell you what?" she said to him. "Why don't you just wait in
the truck for me? I've just got to get a few things together, and you
can stay here and play with your cards and listen to the radio until
I get back. Will you do that for me, Sean? Stay right here?" 

He was still, looking up at her. She cursed, for the first time, his
sensitivity. It was so difficult to lie to him and him not know it. 

"I don't want to stay in the car," he said, shaking his head. 

She blew out a frustrated breath. "Sean, I really need you to mind
me right now, okay? I need you to stay in the car." 

"I want Daddy to come home," Sean said softy, his lip trembling. 

Dear God, she thought, her hand pushing back her hair. 

"Your dad's busy, Sean, you know that. He'll be back later. We'll
see him later. Now can I trust you to sit right here? Not get out?
Just sit here and play with your things?" 

Sean seemed to consider, the tears coming still. Finally he nodded. 

She reached out and brushed at his tears, cupped the side of his
head. "I'm sorry to be so short with you, Sean. Things will be better
when I get back, I promise." 

"Okay," he said quietly, folded his mittened hands in his lap. 

Mae smiled at him, a strained, nervous smile. "That's a good boy,"
she said softly, and reached for the radio knob, turned it on, music
wafting through the cab. She turned it up just a bit, to make sure
any sounds from the outside didn't come in.

She opened the door, stepped out, and looked at her building from
her vantage point on the sidewalk. She took in a calming breath, let
it out, her hand going to the gun inside her pocket and fingered it,
rubbing gently over the barrel, gathering herself. Then she made her
way down the street. 


**********

In her mind, Scully was with her mother. The family together at
Christmas, the crystal out, light shining off the faceted glasses as
though they were made of diamonds. Her mother sat beside her -- black
sweater, pearls. Across the table, Charlie continued his story, his
hands in the air as he punctuated a point with a sharp jab of his
fist. Scully's mother laughed, and Scully along with her. 

It felt so good to laugh. 

She picked up her wine glass -- it seemed to glow, filled with
something as golden as light. She put it to her lips... 

Her face hit the nub of a nail top on the floor and she moaned,
lifted her head as best she could. Her hair dragged out behind her.
The pressure around her ankle tightened, the pace of her movement
quickened. She looked up, reorienting herself. The ceiling spun
around her and then she stopped suddenly, her leg dropping.

Above her, Fagan was panting with the effort of dragging her, fresh
blood coming from the wound in his face. His face was still filled
with rage, the corners of his mouth turned down in a scowl as he
looked at her, hatred flaring in his eyes. 

Scully lay very still. He swam in and out of focus, and for a
moment, she was not certain if he was really there, or if he was part
of some terrible vision. 

If it all had been.

Vision or not, she met his stare, her breath heaving in and out hard
with pain and fear. She was silent, however, which only seemed to
enrage him more. 

"Fucking get up!" he shouted, and reached down, grabbing her by the
arms and twisting her around. 

She remained limp, her head lolling painfully on the floor. He
continued to pull her up until she was crouched on her knees, the
undamaged side of her face against the floor. Then he reached out and
took hold of her hair, hauled her backwards until she was kneeling.
He kept his hand clenched in her hair as she swayed unsteadily. 

The pace of her breathing picked up as she felt the muzzle of the
pistol press into the back on her head, just above where his hand
held a fist of her wet hair. She held still, her mind racing despite
the cloud of pain that had settled over her. 

Around her the room seemed to shift suddenly...

Then she was with Mulder in their basement office. The first day
they'd met, his glasses glinting in the fluorescent light as he
swivelled in his chair and looked at her. He said something, but only
his mouth moved. No sound came out. 

The only sound she could hear was her own breathing. Fagan speaking
faintly, as thouigh from a great distance, in the background. Angry.
Taunting. 

Donnie Phaster being hustled away as Mulder's finger tilted her chin
up and she lost herself in his embrace. As she pressed her ear
against his chest, she could hear his heartbeat...

Or perhaps it was simply her own, here, now...

The feel of Mulder's body inside hers, his chest pressed against
hers, his eyes closing...

Fagan jerked her head back again, but the pull of vision, the
memory, was too strong...

Then they were on the bench again, his hand coming out to caress
her, his rough thumb moving across her temple. She wondered vaguely
why that moment kept returning to her. She couldn't even remember the
day, what they were talking about...nothing. 

It was his eyes. She could see in them at that moment how much he
loved her. It was as real as he was.

Her vision flashed bright and she closed her eyes against it, as
though she were looking at a city made of entirely of light...

She could feel tears welling again, but she would not let them come.
She heaved in a huge breath, swallowed them down with the blood that
had gathered in her mouth from the tear on the inside of her cheek.
Both nearly gagged her. 

Fagan jerked at her head back again, leaned down to her ear, the gun
beside her face now. He was screaming at her, asking her if she was
ready for something. She could not quite place what it was... 

Something hard -- his loose belt buckle -- clapped against the back
of her head. 

She kept her eyes closed, did not make a sound. 

Her mother laughing. 

Mulder's smile, the light playing on his face, sending half of it
into shadow...

A shot rang out, the ping of a silencer. 

She felt oddly light for a moment, felt Fagan's hand release her
hair. It had been all that had held her up and she slumped to the
side, the injured side of her head making contact with the floor
again. She sucked in a breath in pain. 

Then something falling behind her. The clatter of a gun bouncing on
the wooden floor. A cry of pain and surprise, a long stream of
curses. Then footsteps -- slow, even footsteps -- coming towards her. 

She opened her eyes, turned her head, disorientation and confusion
overwhelming her as she was suddenly *there,* forced back into the
present. It was like a door had been open and had just now slammed
shut. 

Mae walked behind her, towards the sound of the cursing. Scully
rolled slowly to her other side as Mae stepped past her, saw Fagan on
the floor, a widening circle of blood on his chest. He was on his
back, pushing backwards with his feet toward the wall, looking up at
Mae as she neared him. 

"What the *fuck* are you doing?!" Fagan nearly shrieked. 

Scully watched Mae's face. It was as though Mae were wearing a wax
mask. No color. No expression. 

"I'm sorry, John," Mae said softly and raised the gun again. She
fired. 

Scully flinched at the muffled sound, looked down at Fagan and his
head fell back, a hole in the center of his forehead, a blossom of
blood and brain on the wall and floor behind him. 

Scully heaved in breaths, hyperventilating. The strain was too much
for her already taxed reserves and her head slumped back to the
floor. She kept her eyes on Mae, though, who was still standing over
Fagan, the gun still raised, as though she were frozen in the moment,
unable to move outside of it. 

Scully made a small sound in her throat, the beginnings of a sob.
The tears did come now, welling quickly and racing down her face. 

The sound seemed to snap Mae out of wherever she was. She turned her
head slowly towards Scully, looked down at her. Their eyes locked.
Mae was crying, as well now. She put up a hand to cover her face for
a few seconds, then covered her mouth. Then she finally moved,
pocketing the pistol and kneeling down beside Scully. 

"Katherine?" Mae said softly, her hand touching the rapidly swelling
side of her face. "Dear God..." 

Scully closed her eyes, a sob lurching her. Mae got her fingers
underneath the corner of the tape across her mouth, worked it up
gently, slowly, so as not tear at her skin. When she had it off,
Scully gasped for breath.

"Oh God..." Scully said, her voice weak, raspy, as though she had
been screaming for hours. 

"Shh...it's all right," Mae said quickly. "Let me find the keys to
the cuffs. Hold on...just hold on..."

**********

RICHMOND INTERNATIONAL AIRPORT 
10:47 a.m.


Mulder stood with his back against the column outside Gate 22,
watching the last of the passengers trickle onto the 11:00 a.m flight
bound for Boston. He checked his watch for the third time in as many
minutes, jammed his hand deep into the pockets of his leather jacket. 

In his other hand, his own ticket for the flight, the boarding pass
flapped out, ready to be taken and torn by the attendants guarding
the gate, all of whom had been watching him from time to time as he
stood there, waiting. 

Finally one of them, a young African-American woman in a crisp
uniform, came forward. 

"Sir, is your ticket for this flight?" she asked gently, standing a
few feet away from him. 

"Yeah," he replied, his anxiety making his reply terse. "Yeah, it
is." 

"Well, we're getting ready to close the doors. If you're going to
board, you need to do it now. We can't reopen the doors once we close
them." She looked down at the suitcases at his feet. "And those are
too large to bring on board as carry-ons. We'll have to check them
for you." 

He looked down at both his bags. He'd kept them with him in case
Scully didn't show for the flight. 

He closed his eyes, cursing to himself. He'd looked at every person
who had boarded that plane. Scully was not among them. 

He reached down to stuff the ticket in the side pocket of the
smallest bag, grabbed both suitcases by the handles, lifted them,
faced her. "No, thank you," he said flatly. "I won't be getting on
after all." 

She nodded. "All right, sir," she said, slightly puzzled, and
withdrew. He watched her speak into what looked like a CB mouthpiece,
heard her tell another attendant on the plane to close the doors. 

He looked down, shaking his head, hoisting the bags up as he turned
and started the long walk back to the front of the airport. If she
was going to try to get on the plane, he would see her come through
this way. 

But he knew she wasn't coming. Something had happened. He was sure
of it now. And he was going to Mae Curran's apartment whether Padden
liked it or not. 

Surely there would be some clue as to what had happened to her there.

With that thought in mind, he stepped onto the escalator, pushed
past several people as he kept walking down the moving stairs to
quicken his pace. 


***********

2233 GRACE STREET 
10:54 a.m.


"Okay, hang on, just hang on..."

Scully leaned heavily on Mae as they made their way slowly down the
steps to the apartment. Scully's head rested against Mae's shoulder,
her eyes down on her feet as though she could will them to stay under
her with her gaze. 

"Just a few more," Mae was saying. "Stay with me now." 

Scully took the last few steps too quickly, Mae holding her up as
she nearly fell. 

The concussion was bad, she thought, though her thinking was
strangely detached, her mind seemingly far away from her body. She
held still while Mae opened the door, urged Scully through it. 

"Four more," Mae said, and Scully negotiated them a bit better than
the more narrow ones going up to the apartment. 

Then she found herself standing on the sidewalk, Mae's arm still
tight around her waist. The collar of her black coat was turned up,
but the chill of the January wind made her shiver instantly. She was
too close to shock for it to be otherwise. She looked at Mae's truck
on the corner, small puffs of vapor coming from it as it idylled in
the cold.

"Don't let..." she began softly, swallowing hard against the bruises
coming up on her throat. "Don't let Sean see me like this." 

"He won't, Dana," Mae said patiently. "We've talked about
this...he's not going to see you." 

Scully had told Mae, haltingly, who she was while Mae had steadied
her in the shower, a shower that Scully had insisted on taking
despite Mae's vehement assertions that they had to go right away. 

"So what do I call you then?" Mae had asked tersely, her bare arms
wet as helped Scully wash the huge smear of Fagan's blood off her
shoulder. 

Scully could hear the hurt in Mae's voice and was sorry for it. She
turned her face away from the spray of water, looked back at her. 

"My name is Dana Scully," she said softly. "And I'm sorry to have
lied to you all this time about who I am."

"You were just doing your job," Mae had said quickly, helping her
turn around so she could rinse. "I know all about doing your job." 

Scully met her eyes, though the vertigo was threatening to overwhelm
her again. 

"My friendship with you...wasn't part of my job," she said quietly. 

Mae held her gaze for a few seconds. Finally, she had nodded. 

"We've got to hurry," she'd said then, brushing the subject away. 

Now they made their way slowly down the street. The glass window of
the back of the truck's cap was open, the tailgate down. When they
reached the back of the truck, Mae helped Scully sit down on the
tailgate. She glanced inside the dim enclosure.

Sean was standing up on the front seat, peering through the back
window into the truck bed. 

"Sean, sit down!" Mae called. "Dr. Black's just not feeling well and
is going to have a little rest in the back. Now sit down." 

He hesitated, but did as he was told.

Inside the truck bed, Mae had made a makeshift pallett of blankets
off both their beds, their suitcases all pushed up against the back
of the truck's cab. 

Scully began to shift slowly backward, her head throbbing with the
exertion. 

"Let me help you," Mae said, and climbed in, took Scully under the
arms and hauled her back. Scully imagined she was trying to be as
gentle as possible, but in the interest of speed she was a bit rough.
Scully's head rolled against her shoulder as Mae pulled her, settled
her down on the blankets and pillows. 

"It's cold back here, but at least you can lie down," Mae said. "I
just wish we'd had time to dry your hair so you wouldn't be so cold." 

Scully nodded. "I'll be fine," she said softly. "Don't worry about
me. Just get us out of here." 

"All right," Mae said softly. "You knock on the window if you need
anything." 

With that, she scrambled out of the back of the truck, slammed the
tailgate up and the cap flap down and disappeared from sight. 

Scully lay in the near-dark, pulled the blankets up closer against
her chin, her teeth chattering. She felt the truck begin to move as
Mae pulled out, driving fast.


*********

11:24 a.m.


Mulder looked up the steep stairs to the second story landing at the
door to Mae Curran's apartment, reached beneath his jacket and pulled
out his gun. Then he quietly went up the stairs, stood before the
door. 

He put his hand on it, leaned in, listening. There wasn't a sound
from the apartment. No television, nothing. 

He reached down, tried the knob. It turned and the door opened a
crack. 

Pushing his face in first to glance around, the gun following right
behind, he looked around the living room of the apartment. Nothing
seemed out of place. 

Until he saw the spot of blood on the floor, the faint streak of it
leading toward the hallway. 

He stepped in quickly now. "Hello?" he called, every muscle in his
body tense. He could feel sweat beading his brow, though it was very
chilly in the apartment. 

He stared down at the blood spot again, edged his way around it as
he walked slowly, soundlessly, through the living room to the
corridor beyond. 

He checked the first bedroom. Nothing in there, just some clothes
and things thrown around, the bed stripped, the dresser drawers open
and empty. 

It looked like somebody had left in a big hurry, he thought. 

He returned to the corridor.

It was like following a trail of breadcrumbs, though it was smears
and droplets of blood. He stopped at the bathroom, his gun still
drawn and out before him. He looked around it, as well. The shower
curtain was wet. There was water on the floor. Someone had just taken
a shower, he realized. Then his eyes caught sight of something on the
floor. 

Scully's white robe. He'd know it anywhere. 

He knelt, picked it up, studied the folds of it. The back of it was
stained with blood, the shoulder, the arm. 

"Shit," he whispered. He stood again and went back into the hallway. 

The trail of blood led to the back bedroom. He swallowed hard, his
mouth suddenly dry as he contemplated what he might find. He closed
his eyes against the images coming into his mind. 

This could be it, he realized. He could walk into that room and find
her body just like that. His breathing picked up a couple more
notches as the thought went through his mind. His heart was racing. 

Stepping carefully around the blood, he went to the bedroom, peaked
around the door. 

His gaze fell on John Fagan's body between the two windows. He was
lying in a huge pool of blood that had run in small streams across
the floor. 

Swallowing again, licking his dry lips, Mulder entered the room,
went to Fagan's body. He holstered his gun as he saw the hole in the
man's head. It was the size of a grape. 

A wound on his face, too, he noted. And in the chest. Then the shot
through the head, execution style. 

He tried to piece together what happened, his mind turning over the
evidence of the crime scene he'd gathered so far. He struggled to
remain calm while he did it. 

There'd been some sort of struggle, he realized. Most likely between
Fagan and Scully. It was Scully who had wounded Fagan's face, he
decided, and it was that wound that had spread the drops of blood all
over the floor. 

But someone else had done the shooting. He knew this for several
reasons. First, he knew that Scully didn't have her gun with her.
Second, the 9mm handgun that was laying against the wall was the
wrong size bullet to have made a hole that size in Fagan's forehead.
And third, Scully would never simply execute someone. The shot in the
chest, maybe, but not the one in the head. 

Mae had been here, he decided. It was the only thing that made any
sense.

He went to the closet quickly, threw the door open. It was empty. He
looked around the room, still breathing hard. Nothing to show that
Scully had even been here at all. 

Except....

His gaze fell on the night table, the silly snowglobe he'd given her
still resting there beside her alarm clock. 

He went to it, picked it up, gave it a shake absently. As he watched
the snow fall inside the plastic globe, he tried to quell his
anxiety, his thoughts racing along with his heart. 

Mae had Scully, he decided. She'd killed Fagan.

But why? 

Perhaps they argued over her and the shots ensued? 

Or had Mae done it to save her?

Either way, he knew they were together -- it was just a question of
whether Scully was a passenger or a hostage. 

He would go to the Grey Mouse, see if anyone had seen Mae there.
That was as good a place as any to start. 

Pocketing the snowglobe, he stepped carefully out of the bedroom,
headed out the hallway and back out into the street. 


************ 

END OF CHAPTER 21. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 22.


Date: 07 Feb 2001 01:59:22 GMT
Subject: NEW:  Secret World  (22a/25) by Bonetree

I did not write this.  Please send feedback to bonetree@gmail.com

Disclaimer in chapter 0.  This is chapter 22a.


*********

J&J WAREHOUSE 
THE BANKS OF THE JAMES RIVER 
11:33 a.m.

Owen Curran sat perfectly still on a crate outside the warehouse.
Even the ash of his cigarette had grown long with his stillness, a
thin trail of smoke coming up and drifting in front of his face. His
eyes were on the road along the river. 

Every now and again he blinked. Otherwise, he was stone. 

His emotions had shifted in the past half hour from mild anger and
annoyance to anxiety and something with the metal taste of rage. John
should have been here an hour ago. Forty-five minutes at the outside.
He knew they were on a tight time schedule, and knew better than to
keep Owen waiting this long. 

Something had happened to him, Owen decided, the ash of his
cigarette finally falling as he glanced down at his watch without
moving anything but his eyes. Katherine -- the FBI agent, whoever she
was -- must have found a way to get away from him, disable him,
something. Perhaps she'd known they were on to her and she'd had
backup, agents with her in the apartment and John had been arrested. 

He doubted that. The death of Flaherty would clue the Feds into the
fact that he knew something, but he didn't think they could get to
Katherine before Fagan had. 

There were footsteps behind him on the rocky ground, coming closer.
He leaned up on the crate, took a drag on the waning cigarette, did
not turn. 

"Owen?" the man -- Peter -- said softly. "Begging your pardon, but I
don't think we can wait any longer for John. We're cutting it with
only an hour to spare as it is now, and if there's any traffic..." 

Owen flicked the cigarette down on the ground, rubbed his hands on
his thighs to warm them up, then stood, facing Peter and the other
three men who were milling around the truck restlessly. 

"Aye," he said, his voice devoid of emotion. He held it in like a
kettle. He nodded toward the truck. "You and Conail go on and get in
the truck, check that you've got everything you need and that it's
ready. Send Timmy to the car. I'm going to make a quick call and then
we'll be on our way." 

"All right, Owen," Peter said, and walked away. Owen dug in his coat
pocket, pulled out the cell phone he rarely used but that John had
insisted he have so the two of them could be in contact. He punched
the talk button awkwardly, held it up to his ear to hear the tone for
a second. Then he began to slowly dial John's cell phone number. He'd
been reluctant to call him before now, afraid of interrupting what he
was he doing. But that time had passed.

After 10 rings a voicemail picked up: "The customer you are trying
to reach is unavailable..." 

He hung up quickly, his anxiety rising another notch. He dialed
again. His own number at the apartment.

He'd get to Mae, put her on the trail of what had happened to John.

It rang. He waited. Nobody there. 

His face reddened slightly as he hung up the phone again. He dialed
a little more quickly this time, his hand shaking slightly as emotion
welled in him. Mae's number this time. 

Behind him, the truck rumbled to life. Just behind that, his own car
started up. 

Ignoring them for the moment, the sense of urgency that the sounds
fostered in him, he let the phone ring again. 

Five, then ten times. Fifteen. 

His jaw was a block of iron, his teeth clenched as he hung up the
phone and stuffed it into his pocket roughly. 

His breath blew a quick warm cloud into the frigid air as he
exhaled, frustrated and -- almost -- afraid. He looked out over the
river, seeking solace, the rapids blown back over the rocks like soft
white hair. 

He didn't know what it all meant. But he knew something was terribly
wrong. 

Turning back toward the truck and car, he looked at the men there,
waiting for him, watching him. They were good men, he decided. They
were up to the job, and they were all that he needed. He would have
to believe that. 

He looked up at the sky, tension overtaking him. They were out of
time. 

He turned and walked quickly towards the car, got in and they pulled
away, the car leading the truck up the narrow road, through the city,
and onto the interstate, blending in seamlessly with the traffic
heading north. 


**********

THE EMBASSY OF IRELAND 
2234 MASSACHUSETTS AVENUE, 
NW WASHINGTON D.C.
2:20 p.m.


Walter Skinner leaned forward anxiously in the front seat of his car
as he heard the rhythmic coughing of a helicopter going overhead. He
searched for the source of the sound, saw the bright white and orange
of a private helicopter streak by, and scowled. It wasn't the chopper
he was expecting -- a FBI chopper he'd ordered out of Quantico to
survey the area around Embassy Row. 

He checked his watch, cursed under his breath in frustration. 

He needed that helicopter here *now*. 

This thing was so thrown together, he thought bitterly, shaking his
head. It was a miracle he'd even managed to get the resources he had
on such short notice. 

And he wouldn't have had to even do that if Padden wasn't such an
intractable bastard. 

Granger had called him that morning after a conversation with Mulder
in his motel. Briefly, and breathlessly, Granger had told Skinner
about Mulder's theory. Skinner had agreed to tell Padden, despite the
fact that he himself had doubts about the leap that Mulder was making
with all this. 

He still found it hard to believe that Curran, a man who'd spent his
entire life fighting for the Irish Cause, would turn on his own
people. He hadn't spoken of those doubts to Padden, however. Still,
Padden had immediately dismissed the theory, calling it "unfounded." 

That had pissed Skinner off. 

Over the years, despite their differences, Skinner had grown to
trust most of Mulder's instincts (at least when the case didn't
involve a ghost crawling up someone's ass, or aliens landing in Times
Square, crap like that). Mulder had been right too many times for
Skinner not to trust them. So to see those instincts dismissed so out
of hand made Skinner strangely protective of his agent. 

And he knew 90% of the reason Padden was sloughing it all off so
easily was *because* it had come from Mulder. 

"What is he still doing working on this case?" Padden had demanded.
"I wanted him out of here." 

"He's taking some personal time," Skinner had replied softly. "He's
not acting in any official capacity on this case anymore." 

"^^Official capacity' is a loose term when applied to Agent Mulder,
Mr. Skinner," Padden had replied gruffly, staring at him over the
rims of his reading glasses. 

You've got me there, Skinner had thought wryly, but didn't say it
aloud. He'd merely reiterated Mulder's reasons for this theory about
the bombing, calmly, seriously.

After some more argument, which Padden had only half-heartedly
participated in, he had agreed to send part of the task force of
agents, including a CIA Bomb Squad, to the *British* Embassy, in case
the bombing was indeed today. But he refused to believe the Irish
Embassy would be the target, calling the theory that Curran would
attack the Irish "rubbish." 

Not even Flaherty's death would convince him that it might be true,
though Skinner had tried that angle as well. Padden brushed that off
with a few words about Flaherty's dealing with other splinter groups,
and left it at that. 

Skinner had walked out of the hotel suite with three feelings. The
first was the beginnings of a killer headache, which wasn't uncommon
when he dealt with Mulder. The second was irritation and anger at
Padden for being so clearly biased against anything Mulder would say.
And the third was an itch to get on the horn with Quantico and *act.* 

Just in case Mulder was right. 

Mulder had still seemed sure of himself when Skinner had talked to
him earlier in the day, while Skinner and Granger were driving to
D.C. Mulder had called, told him about Scully not showing for the
plane, about what he'd found at the apartment. 

"Goddamnit, Mulder, you went to the apartment?" Skinner spat, and
Granger had tried to look innocent beside him. Skinner glared at him. 

"Mae's got her, I'm sure of it," Mulder had replied, ignoring the
question. "And since she hasn't called me yet, I'm going to assume
that Mae's *keeping* her from calling." 

"Yeah, that would follow," Skinner said after a beat, regret in his
voice. "What are you doing now?" 

"Looking around the city for her. Driving around. I've gone to the
Grey Mouse, asked about Mae. Not surprisingly, nobody answered me." 

Skinner considered for a few seconds. But only a few. He knew what
he had to do. He took in a deep breath, resigning himself to it. 

"I'm going to pull all the FBI I can off the task force, have them
start looking for Mae and Scully. I agree with you that Fagan's body
and the blood on the robe is enough to indicate she's in trouble.
I'll have them put the known Path members under active surveillance,
see if Mae turns up at any of their apartments." 

Beside him, Granger looked over, surprised, then out the window. He
was shaking his head slightly. Skinner sympathized. He was seeing his
*own* career heading for the drain, too. 

"So you're not going to tell Padden at all," Mulder said. 

"No," Skinner replied. "I'm going to act on my own on this. I don't
think Padden will risk blowing the entire operation for her safety."
He hated the words, but they were the truth and he knew it. 

Mulder had grown angry with that, but Skinner had then told him to
try and stay calm, to continue looking as best he could. He knew
Mulder had to feel like he was doing *something* toward finding her. 

As soon as they hung up, Skinner had immediately called down to
Richmond and put the search for his missing agent on. 

Now, here in the car outside the embassy, he sighed, frustrated and
worried about Scully, about the risk he was taking with his career
with all this. And he was tense about the stakeout. 

For now, he had to forget about Scully and concentrate on what he
was doing in the here and now. If anyone could find her it was
Mulder, and Skinner knew he had to leave him to that task. 

Another rumbling in the sky, this one deeper, more resonant, and
Skinner leaned forward again, saw the familiar shape of a white FBI
surveillance helicopter chug by overhead. His walkie-talkie burst
into static for an instant, then:

"This is Chopper zero-one-niner calling AD Skinner," a voice called
from the small speaker. Skinner picked up the radio and depressed the
"talk" bar. 

"This is Skinner, go ahead." 

"Sorry we're late, sir," came the reply. "The President's helicopter
was up and about and the air had to be cleared. We're starting our
surveillance of the area now. What are we looking for?" 

Just then, Granger jogged up to the car, climbed into the passenger
seat, closed the door behind him. He nodded to Skinner. 

"The building's cleared," he said, out of breath. "We did it as
quietly as possible." 

Skinner nodded his approval, depressed the "talk" bar again. "The
suspected target is the Embassy of Ireland, the brown and white
building just beneath you," he called into the speaker, eyeing the
copter, which was hovering just overhead. Skinner's car was across
the wide street, parked on the corner. "The building's been
evacuated, so we're looking for any sign of activity, front or back.
Also, be on the lookout for any sort of truck coming towards the
building."

"Affirmative. We'll circle and try not to look conspicuous. We'll
report back if we see anything."

"Skinner out," he replied, and dropped the radio on the seat between
them. The chopper overhead veered to the left and disappeared from
Skinner's sight beyond the tops of the buildings. Now he turned his
attention to Granger. 

"All locked up?" he asked, and Granger nodded, looking across the
street at the entrance to the embassy. The large iron gates were
closed, barring access to the circular drive in front of the
structure. The guards who were usually there at the front of the
building were gone. 

"Everyone's at a safe distance," Granger replied. "We evacuated the
buildings on either side, as well, just in case." 

Skinner studied the tactical layout in a few glances. He could see
the bomb squad truck -- camouflaged as a plain white delivery truck --
waiting on the far corner. A unmarked dark van filled with FBI
Counterterrorism was also parked beside the embassy, just beside one
of the high gates. Peppered around the street in front (and all
around the back, too, he knew) were dark sedans filled with agents,
all FBI. Granger was the only non-FBI personnel on the stakeout. The
rest of Padden's interagency task force, or at least a part of it,
was 10 blocks up Massachusetts Avenue, covering the British's ass. 

He checked the street for anything unusual. Just a few pedestrians,
mostly men and woman in suits, the occasional touristy looking
family. On the next block was a park that took up the entire block --
large trees, people on benches, others milling about. 

Everything looked fine. Normal. 

He checked his watch again. 2:35. If Curran was going to show at
three as Mulder had predicted, he would be doing it soon. 

Christ, you'd better be right about this, Mulder, Skinner thought,
grimacing a bit. The embarrassment he would feel at having scrambled
so much manpower for this, should nothing happen, was already
beginning to rise in him. Not to mention his anticipation of the
chewing out he would get from his superiors...

He sighed, pushed the thought away. He'd committed himself now and
there was nothing to be done about it. 

With that thought in mind, he reached into the backseat of the car,
pulled out two kevlar vests, an FBI jacket. He handed the jacket and
one of the vests to Granger, began unzipping his own jacket so that
he could put the bulky vest on himself. 

"Here," he grunted as Granger took the vest. "Put those on." 

Skinner watched the young man fumble with the vest awkwardly. The
gravity of the situation was just seeming to dawn on him. Skinner
understood why -- for Granger, this had been just one big puzzle to
solve, something to be done behind a desk, a computer screen. Now it
was something different. It was real. 

He hoped Granger could take the pressure, should things really get
out of hand. He didn't need to be worrying about Granger and dealing
with Curran and his cohorts at the same time. 

Granger seemed to get ahold of himself suddenly, began undressing
quickly, pulling the vest on over his workshirt. Then he slipped into
the blue jacket, "FBI" emblazoned in yellow letters across the back. 

"Looks like I joined the wrong agency," Granger said, laughing
nervously. 

"I could have told you that already," Skinner quipped back, trying
to lighten the mood. 

A burst of static and a voice filled the car's cabin again: "Chopper
zero-one-niner to AD Skinner." 

Skinner snatched up the radio. "Skinner here," he said tightly. 

"We've got a rental truck with a dark sedan leading it that we've
been watching coming your way for a few blocks. The sedan just pulled
off and is circling the block, going around your back. The truck is
heading right for you, four blocks north, driving pretty fast. It's a
U-Haul." 

Skinner saw Granger tense up beside him. 

"Agents Nelson, Maloy, do you see it?" Skinner called. All of the
agents had radios like this one, all on the same frequency. 

"Not yet," came the reply after a puff of static. "We don't
see...wait, here it comes. Yes, big U-Haul. I'd say a 26 footer. Two
passengers, both male. The truck's got Virginia plates, though that
could mean nothing, of course. It is in a bit of a hurry." 

"Fall in behind it as inconspicuously as you can," Skinner said
tersely. "Agents Parkins, Fawkes, let me know when it passes you.
Markum and Dooley, see if you can find that sedan. Chopper, what
street is it on? Can you still see it?" 

"Still parallelling on Connecticut...slowing now...it's turning on
the cross street on the other side of the embassy, slowing
again...it's parked now, the right side of the street, within view of
the building." 

"Parkins here...the truck just passed us."

Skinner felt his heart rate beginning to pick up. Beside him,
Granger looked down the street, his hands in fists on his legs. His
foot was tapping absently.

"Fall in behind it, as well, Parkins," Skinner said.
"Counterterrorism Unit One, get ready. We'll let the truck get to the
gate, if that's even where it's going, then I want you all out of the
van." 

"We're ready, Mr. Skinner," came the reply of another, deeper voice. 

They waited now, both he and Granger staring down the street.
Skinner turned and looked ahead of them, aware of the car on the next
cross street up. He wondered if Curran was in the car, just in sight
of the building so that his men could make it to him and they could
all get away before the bomb went off. 

"There it is," Granger said, sitting up straighter. 

Skinner turned, saw the nose of the U-Haul appear at the very
visible edge of the street, coming closer. Behind it by several dozen
feet each, he saw the two cars following. In a few seconds he could
hear the huge diesel engine groaning its way toward him. He held his
breath as it drew closer, waiting to see if it would begin to slow. 

It did. Moved over to the right hand lane, approaching the gate and
the van of agents just beside it. The two FBI cars passed it as it
stopped in front of the gate so as not to arouse the driver's
suspicions. 

The van stopped at the gate. 

"They're home," Skinner said softly into the radio. "Everyone out on
three. One..."

Granger reached beneath his jacket to his shoulder holster, pulled
out his gun, holding it below the window. Skinner did the same as he
spoke.

"Two..." 

He reached for the door handle. Granger did as well. 

"Three." 

The back of the van opened, agents in black riot gear spilling from
the back, assault rifles drawn. Granger and Skinner hit the ground
running, racing from the car, dodging a car whose horn screamed as he
and Granger tore across the street. 

"FBI! OUT OF THE TRUCK!" the lead CT man was screaming, his weapon
raised towards the driver's window of the truck. The driver and
passenger dropped in their seats, disappearing from view. 

"Get your asses back up here!" the same man shouted. "OUT! OUT!" The
ten men behind him froze, their weapons all trained on the cab as
Granger and Skinner approached, their guns also drawn. 

What happened next happened so quickly no one had time to move.

The driver's door swung open and the air was filled with the sounds
of incredibly rapid gun fire, blasting from the barrel of an assault
rifle in a star-shaped strobe of fire. The passenger had also stood
and began spraying the assembled men with gunfire, as well,
shattering the windshield in the interest of getting a clear shot. 

Everyone who didn't fall right away from being hit dropped and
rolled, or retreated back to the van, firing back. Bullets ricocheted
off the door and hood. The two gunmen ducked down again, avoiding the
shots, then rose to fire again, sending the agents scrambling away. 

Granger and Skinner had hit the ground at the first sound of
gunfire. Raising his head to look at the four or five men dropped in
front of the truck, Skinner looked for Granger, who was lying on his
stomach, his gun in his hand beside his face, his other arm over his
head. Skinner couldn't tell if he was hit or not. 

Steeling himself, he scrambled to his feet, went to Granger, hauled
him up by the back of the vest and pulled him back toward the car.
The gunmen must have caught sight of their movement because the
ground around Skinner was suddenly popping with bullets. He ran
serpentine, pushing Granger in front of him, reached the car.
Throwing Granger over the hood unceremoniously, he leapt after him,
bullets tearing into the side of the car as both men landed in a heap
on the other side of the hood. 

"What kind of fucking gun is that?!" Granger shrieked above the
noise, leaning against the tire. The agents at the van and the men in
the truck were still exchanging gunfire. There was the sound of
screaming, cars squealing to a halt. Someone bolted past both of them
on the sidewalk, covering his head. 

"H & Ks!" Skinner shouted back. "G36 assault rifles!" He chanced a
look over the hood, looking at the exchange. "And just what we need
is a firefight when there's probably enough explosives in that truck
to blow a hole to fucking China!"

The bomb squad was coming out of the back of their truck now as
reinforcement -- they weren't supposed to come out until they were
needed to diffuse the bomb, but someone had clearly decided they were
needed now. They began winding a path across the street at a fast
run, getting in behind the truck. 

Skinner got off a few of shots towards the cab in a vain attempt to
cover them, and had to duck down as the car was once again riddled
with bullets in answer. The car's windows shattered, raining bits of
glass down on him like sequins. 

"Shit!" he swore, coming back up. Granger came up with him this
time, his gun out in front of him.

The CT team members were firing again, the bullets hitting the
inside of the cab now as the two gunmen ducked down, protected by the
front of the truck and its huge engine. 

Then, from the left, he heard the sound of tires squealing and
jerked his head in that direction. A black car was coming fast down
the street. Seeing it, the men in the truck leapt from the cab, one
firing one way, one firing the other to keep the teams pinned down. 

Skinner and Granger ducked down to stay out of sight for a moment,
expecting the car to stop to pick the men up. They glanced at each
other, nodded, understanding the plan of action. They would fire when
the car stopped. 

But Skinner didn't hear the sounds of tires squealing, braking,
nothing. Only one of the men screaming at the passing car as it
whizzed by. Skinner stood quickly, saw one man in the car, got a good
look at him. 

It was Curran, his eyes forward. He didn't even glance at the men
who'd left their cover for rescue. 

Then, someone got a clear shot -- a burst of gunfire from behind the
truck and one of the gunmen fell, his rifle clattering on the
pavement. The other man was desperately running after the car, looked
back at his companion, who lay unmoving on the street, his eyes wide
and afraid. 

Skinner stood, taking advantage of this distraction, and dropped him
with a shot to the chest. The man tumbled in a heap on his back in
the middle of the street.

"GO! GO!" someone was yelling, and Skinner recognized it immediately
as the Bomb Squad leader, his team flying towards the back of the
truck, a huge pipe cutter in the first man's hands. He immediately
began working on the lock. 

"Come on," Skinner said to Granger, and they ran around the car,
across the street to the two gunmen, kicking the weapons away from
them. Skinner knelt next to one of them, Granger the other. Skinner
put a hand on the man's throat, checking for a pulse. Nothing. He
turned to Granger, who looked up at him and shook his head, as well. 

They both holstered their weapons and ran for the truck just as the
lock gave beneath the cutters. Skinner didn't need the door to come
up to know what was inside the truck -- he could smell the fertilizer
and fuel from where he was standing. 

As the door rolled halfway up, two of the squad members, both
encased in kevlar and padding, their faces covered with thick plastic
shields, leapt up onto the back of the truck, seeing the detonator
set into the side of the truck immediately. 

Skinner could see the display from where he was standing. 

00:04:29...

00:04:28...

Shit....

"It's no good!" One of the two men in the truck shouted. "Clear the
area! On the double!" 

There wasn't enough time to attempt to diffuse it. The best they
could do was get out of the blast radius. 

He looked at Granger. The man was standing there, breathing hard,
looking around the street, at the buildings, the street, the people
huddled on the sidewalk nearby. 

"Come on!" Skinner called to him as the squad and the CT team
scattered back toward their vehicles. He started running back towards
his own car, praying that the vehicle would still be in running
order. 

He expected Granger to be following him.

He was wrong. 

Reaching the car, he turned and caught sight of Granger climbing
into the cab of the truck. He gaped for a second in disbelief.

"GRANGER!" he shouted finally. "What the HELL are you doing?" 

The other man didn't answer. He got behind the steering wheel and
Skinner heard the engine trying to start. It coughed, cut out.
Coughed again. Then it rumbled to life. 

"Get out of there, Granger!" Skinner screamed. Granger had turned
the heavy steering wheel, gunned the engine a bit, the nose pointing
now away from the gate now. Slowly the truck began to move, heading
down the street. The engine groaned in protest from the damage done
to it by the gunfire. 

"Goddammit!" Skinner hissed, ran for the car. The bomb squad and the
CT team were in their trucks now, pulling away. He climbed in, tried
to start the engine. Like the truck, it wouldn't turn over right
away. 

"Come on! Come ON!" Skinner shouted. He watched the truck lumbering
down the street. 

Where the hell was he going? Skinner thought, panting. Then it came
to him. 

The park. He's headed for the park, he realized. A huge clearing.
Deserted now since the gunfire had started. Away from any buildings. 

Granger reached the open area, aimed the truck at the sidewalk and
bumped up onto it. Then he was plowing through the hedges, around a
low, heavy looking stone wall that marked the perimeter of the park.
Then he was heading off into the clearing. 

Skinner turned the key one more time, and this time the car
reluctantly started. He threw it into gear, did a fast u-turn,
heading after the truck. 

Granger had gotten about 50 feet into the park when the truck
suddenly stopped. The driver's door flew open and Granger scrambled
down, running for the street. Skinner could see him from where he
was, a half a block away. His arms pumping wildly, his legs a blur. 

He wasn't going to make it to him in time, Skinner thought bitterly. 

***********

End of chapter 22a.  Continued in 22b.

**********


"Get down! Get down!" he wished, his teeth clenched. He kept driving
towards the park, though he knew he was endangering himself, as well. 

He stared at the truck, the driver's door swinging. 

Time seemed to float for a moment.

Then a flash so bright Skinner felt as if he'd been thrown into a
fire. His eyes seared with it. An amazing sound, so loud it made his
ears scream with pain. It felt for an instant like the air was being
pulled out of the car, out of his lungs. 

His windshield dissolved into bright shards in front of him. He
covered his face with his arms, glass ripping through his jacket as
his feet crushed the brake pedal down, the car skidding to a halt. 

Around him, the sound of glass shattering from hundreds of windows
around the street from buildings, cars. Fire rained down on him, the
axle of the truck slamming down in front of the car, bouncing once
with the sound of twisting metal. He had just enough sense to throw
himself onto the front seat as it careened over the top of the car,
smashing down on the trunk with a crash. 

Then, just as suddenly as the blast had come, suddenly, things were
still around him. Just the sounds of things burning now, sirens. He
lifted his head and peered through the gap that had been the front
window, trying to shake himself back into full awareness. He felt
dazed. 

Granger...

The thought was enough to pull him back to the present. He climbed
out of the car, stiff, pained from being jolted around so badly.
There were pieces of burning debris all over the street, several cars
on fire and jostled around by the curb closest to the park. He looked
into the park itself, saw a crater where the truck had been, trees
down. The side of the building closest to the park was black, but was
still standing. 

Lumbering painfully towards the sidewalk, he scanned the ground
around him. 

"Granger!" he called. Only the sounds of flames and sirens replied. 

Someone was running up behind him. Agent Mosely, who'd been watching
the back of the building. 

"AD Skinner!" he called, putting a hand on Skinner's arm. "Are you
okay?" 

Skinner looked down at his arms, saw blood dripping from slashes in
the arms of his jacket. He had a gash in his head, too, which he was
just now noticing. He pressed his hand against it and looked at the
blood uselessly.

"Yeah, I'm all right," he said breathlessly. "Help me...help me look
for Granger. He was in the park when the truck went up." 

"All right," Mosely said, and ran ahead, swerving around mounds of
debris. Skinner trotted up the sidewalk toward the park. He looked
around, heaving in deep breaths. He felt sick. 

"Sir!" Mosely called from just off to his left. "He's over here!" 

Skinner turned and went towards Mosely, who was kneeling on the
ground behind the dividing wall. About ten feet in front of it was
what was left of a small tree. The trunk was snapped off about 10
feet up as though a giant hand had reached down and plucked the top
of the tree right off.

As he neared, he saw the unmoving form behind the wall. He quickened
his pace. 

Kneeling down across from Mosely, he looked down at Granger. 

He lay on his side, his arms and legs askew. His face was bloodied
and cut, and there was blood dripping from one of his ears. His
jacket was torn up, charred. His glasses lay in a twisted, cracked
pile in front of his face. 

"He's alive," Mosely said quickly. "Barely." 

Skinner breathed out, his hand on the side of Granger's head in
relief. His own head was reeling. 

"He must have gotten behind this wall just in time," Mosely
continued, looking up at it. A few stones were missing from the top
of it, but it was otherwise intact. Skinner looked up at it, nodded.

About 30 police cars were careening down the street, ambulances
following them, no doubt alerted by the firefight before the
explosion. 

"Get a paramedic over here right away," Skinner said softly, and sat
heavily against the wall. He was suddenly very cold. 

"I will, sir," Mosely said, steadying Skinner with a hand on his arm
again. "Just relax. I'll be right back with someone." 

Skinner nodded, moving his hand from Granger's head to his shoulder
protectively. 

The man had just done one of the stupidest and bravest things he'd
ever seen. 

"Too much time with Mulder," Skinner said to Granger's still form.
Then, despite Granger's dire condition and his own, he began to
chuckle softly, punchy and overstressed and going into shock. 

He covered his mouth to stifle the sound, sitting there amidst the
chaos of people running, blackened buildings, and piles of flame. 

**********

PETRO TRAVEL PLAZA 
LEBANON, TENNESSEE 
10:34 p.m.


Mae Curran held Sean's hand as they made their way across the
parking lot, which was well-lit and drenched with rain. They stopped
for a huge tractor trailer to rumble by, on its way to the crowded
diesel pumps on the other side of the huge truck stop. 

In her other hand, a small cup filled with thin cream of chicken
soup, the lid keeping it from spilling as she walked along in the
cold rain, leading the sleepy boy beside her. She had taken him in to
eat something, had her fifth cup of coffee for the day. 

They'd been on the road for over eleven hours and it was showing on
both of them. 

"When are we going to stop?" Sean asked from beside her for the
umpteenth time. His voice was low and tired. 

"In a few more hours we'll stop, Sean. Just a few more." 

She didn't mind answering that question. It was the one about when
they were going to see Owen that she found too difficult to answer. 

They reached the truck, parked beneath a light in the parking lot so
that the interior of the truckbed would be slightly lit for her.
She'd looked in on Scully through the side window of the cap when
they stopped, saw her curled on her side, lying still, her eyes
closed. She hoped she'd been asleep, though she hadn't been all day
as Mae had stopped periodically for gas and bathroom breaks for them
all. 

She hadn't wanted to disturb her if she was sleeping at last. 

She placed the soup on the roof of the truck, fumbled with her keys,
unlocked the passenger door and helped Sean crawl into the seat. On
one of their earlier stops, she'd pulled out a blanket from the back
that Scully wasn't using and put it in the front seat for Sean. She
pulled it over him as he slumped over onto his side, already half
asleep. 

"I'm going to check on Dr. Black again, Sean," she said softly,
rubbing his leg gently. "I'll be right back and we'll get on our
way." 

He didn't respond, and she quietly shut the door. 

Going around to the back of the truck with the soup, she unlocked
the cap's window, pulled it up, then pushed the tailgate down. Moving
carefully, she climbed up into the truck, edging closer to where
Scully lay beneath the covers. Scully hadn't moved since Mae had gone
into the restaurant with Sean. 

"Dana?" she said softly, reaching out to touch her shoulder. As she
did so, she realized that Scully was breathing heavily, her chest
rising and falling visibly, quickly, beneath the covers. 

Scully's eyes opened immediately, though they rolled back a bit as
she looked up at Mae. She hadn't been asleep after all, Mae realized
with a grimace. The drug must have been keeping her from sleeping
still, despite her injuries, her fatigue. 

She was lying on the side of her face that wasn't hurt, and the side
facing Mae was darkly bruised and extremely swollen. Her left eye
barely opened at all. Both of her eyes were going black, the left
slightly darker than the right. 

"Mae?" she breathed. 

"Yes, it's Mae. I've got soup here for you. I want you to try to eat
some of it." 

She pushed Scully's mussed hair behind her ear gently. She noted
that though her friend's face was deathly pale, her cheeks were
flushed bright red and her brow was shining with sweat, despite the
cold in the truckbed. 

Scully shook her head slightly. "Sick...head hurts."

"You haven't eaten all day. You need to eat something." Mae's voice
was firm, but tender. "Come on...help me now." 

She took the lid off the soup, then leaned down, pushed Scully onto
her back slowly. Scully moaned softly in pain at the movement. Mae
got an arm under her, tilted her head up slightly, carefully put the
cup to her lips. 

Scully swallowed a little bit of the lukewarm, pale liquid. A bit
more. Then she turned her face away.

"No," she whispered, her hand coming up from beneath the covers to
push the cup away. Her movements were weak. Sluggish. Mae pursed her
lips in frustration, let her head back down on the pillow and set the
cup down, replacing the lid. 

Beside her, Scully said something under her breath, her brows
furrowed in pain, her hand on the side of her head. 

"What's that now?" Mae asked, leaning over her again. It had sounded
like "mulder," though she couldn't make sense of the word. She fussed
with the covers, noticing that Scully was trembling all over, as
though she were freezing. 

Scully didn't answer her, closed her eyes, turned her face away,
mumbling something that again Mae couldn't make out. It was as though
she were speaking to someone just beside her. 

"What did you say to me just then?" Mae asked again softly. She put
a hand on Scully's hot cheek, turned her face toward her. Scully's
eyes opened, lolled a bit. Once she'd focussed on Mae's face, she
seemed more lucid, though her breathing was still fast, shallow. 

"I want you to call Mulder," she said weakly, but at least she had
regained her voice for the moment. 

"Who's Mulder?" Mae shook her head in confusion.

"He's my...partner," Scully replied, and her brows squinted down
harder. Speaking seemed to make the pain she was feeling worse, but
she pressed on, her voice quiet but urgent. 

"He'll be looking for me. And I need...I need him here..." 

Her voice trailed off to a whisper with the last of it, and Mae saw
the tears she'd been expecting for some time, since she'd found
Scully on the floor in her apartment, shine in her friend's eyes.
They did not fall, however. 

Though Scully's words tugged at her, Mae shook her head reluctantly.

"Dana, I can't have anyone knowing where we are. Owen--"

"Mulder won't...he won't tell anyone," Scully interrupted, her hand
going from her head to rest heavily on Mae's forearm. "He'll come by
himself. I promise. Tell him where I am. Please."

Mae considered for a moment as Scully closed her eyes again, her
head turning slowly on the pillow again, as though she could shake
the pain away. Rain tapped lightly on the roof of the cap. 

Mae's first instinct was to ignore Scully's request, keep driving,
keep putting distance between them and Owen. But then she thought of
her friend, how alone she must feel. How much she was suffering, how
much she had suffered already. 

It seemed like getting her someone she knew to tend to her was the
least she could do for her. Seeing as how she couldn't take her to a
hospital, have her properly cared for.

Plus, they were going to have to separate at some point -- both of
them together made for too conspicuous a target. And Scully was in no
condition to take care of herself, nor was she likely to be for some
time. 

Calling someone made the most sense, she decided. As long as that
someone could be trusted not to bring the Feds or Owen down on them. 

The fact that it was Scully's FBI partner she was asking for didn't
exactly fill her with confidence that that wouldn't happen... 

"Wouldn't you rather have someone else?" Mae tried. "Someone who's
family?" 

Scully didn't open her eyes as she spoke, though a small smile
touched her through the pain she was in. 

"He is..." she whispered, trailing off as she grew still except for
her breathing, exhausted but, Mae knew, not asleep. 

She sighed, grasped Scully's hand and tucked her limp arm back under
the covers. She could see her breath in the small space they occupied
and shivered. 

They were going to have to stop soon anyway, she realized. Scully
was getting worse, not better, as time wore on. She didn't know if it
was her injuries or the drug, or both. 

For starters, the least she do was get Scully out of this cold. 

"All right then," she said at last. 


*********

POE'S TAVERN 
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA 
11:02 p.m.


Mulder stood at the corner of the bar among a knot of other patrons,
all of them staring up at the television behind the bar. They were
all silent, listening to the news report. 

"...for more on this, we go to James Castle, who is in Washington at
the site of today's terrorist bombing." 

The picture shifted to another reporter, this one standing outside a
line of police tape, firetrucks' red sirens strobing through the
darkness around him. 

"Thank you, Gene," the reporter said, pressing the pickup into his
ear a bit more against the noise at the site. "The FBI is not
releasing much information about this attack at this point, but we
have managed to find out a few details for you." 

Mulder listened to the report about the intended target of the
bombing, the Irish Embassy, which he could see just behind the man on
the screen. The reporter recapped the events as he knew them at this
point -- a truck bomb that was parked in front of the closed gate,
the FBI agents who were waiting there already, tipped to the attack.
The massive shootout that ensued between the passengers of the truck
and the agents. 

Mulder took no pleasure in being right about what Curran had been up
to. He could see the battered forms of cars in the background,
charred black. The curtains in the windows of all the buildings in
sight were flapping out the windows in the night breeze, the panes
shattered from the force of the explosion. 

"Jesus Christ," someone said from the group Mulder stood within.
"Can you believe this?"

"No shit," someone agreed. 

Someone shushed them and Mulder returned his attention to the
television. 

The reporter looked down at his pad again. "The other news I can
report to you at this hour is the number of casualties. There are 12
confirmed dead: three civilians, six federal agents and three others,
two of whom are the gunmen who drove the truck carrying the bomb. A
third body was found shot on a cross street, an apparent execution.
There are no details on the two assailants, and no arrests have been
made. The names of the dead have yet to be released, pending
notification of the victims' families." 

He got away, Mulder thought bitterly, his jaw tightening. Curran got
away. There was no way he would have carried out the bombing himself,
so he wouldn't be one of the gunmen. And that third body...probably
one of Curran's companions, as well. Someone else who got in Curran's
way.

Dammit....

"There are also 27 injured, 9 of them critically. Several people
from nearby buildings were caught by breaking glass when the bomb
went off. Also among the injured is the as-yet-unidentified federal
agent who drove the truck into a nearby park, moving it away from any
buildings before it exploded and thus averting further destruction
and loss of life. As it stands, only three buildings sustained major
damage, but none were destroyed by the blast, a fact that law
enforcement officials here at the scene find miraculous, given the
size of the bomb." 

Mulder had already tried both Granger and Skinner's cell phones
after he heard about the attack on the radio while he was driving
around the city. There was no answer on either one of them. And now
to find out there were six agents down...

He ran a hand through his hair in frustration, an all-consuming
feeling of worry biting at him as he looked down at the floor, his
eyes clenching closed with it.

It was official. Everyone he knew that had to do with this case was
missing now. 

Part of him wanted to go to D.C., see what happened to Granger and
Skinner himself. But this is where Scully had last been. This was the
place to begin looking for her. 

And as concerned as he was for Granger and Skinner, Scully had to
come first. 

"Hey buddy?" the bartender called to him. "Order's up." 

Mulder pulled himself out of his frustration and came forward,
taking the bag of food he had ordered. That was why he was in the
tavern in the first place. He'd yet to eat all day. 

"$6.75," the bartender said, and Mulder dug for his wallet, paid the
man quickly. With one final look toward television screen, he turned
and headed for the door. 

He'd try the Grey Mouse again. Maybe Mae would be there. 

Yeah, right...

Just as he was pushing that cynical thought aside, his cell phone
chirped in his pocket. His heart skipped a beat and he bolted for the
door and the quiet of the night outside. 

Once he was standing a few feet from the door, he jammed the talk
button. 

"Mulder," he bit out, holding still. 

There were a few seconds of silence, as though the person on the
other end were not certain what to say.

"Mr. Mulder?" came a female voice. Heavily accented. 

His hands went to fists, squeezing the bag he held tightly. 

"Where is she?" he asked quickly, angrily. 

"I guess you know who this is then," Mae replied. She sounded a
little put out, probably by his curtness, his tone. He turned toward
the parking lot, calming himself. He had to treat this like a hostage
negotiation. He had to keep his cool. 

"I know you have her, Mae," he said more evenly now. 

"Aye, that I do," she replied. Her tone was unreadable. She didn't
sound like she was going to make any threats, he thought, but he
couldn't be sure. 

"Let me talk to her," he said quietly. 

There was another beat of silence. "You can't talk to her," she
said, and now she did sound apologetic. He couldn't tell if it was
sincere or not. "She can't come to the phone. She's hurt." 

Mulder's stomach filled with bricks and plummeted. "How bad?" 

"I don't have time to go into all this with you now. I want to tell
you where we'll be, so you can come. And I need you to come alone. I
need your word on that. She said you'd do that." 

Mulder pulled in a calming breath, though his eyes closed. "All
right," he said. "You have my word. Tell me." 

He could hear a rustling of paper -- a map, no doubt. "I'm heading
for Memphis, to a place outside the city called Millington. There's a
state park there -- Shelby Forest. When we get there and I find a
place for us to stay, I'll call you again to let you know where we
are." 

Tennessee? he thought, stricken. That was hours away. He started for
the car.

"All right. I'm on my way. When do you think you'll be calling me?"
He climbed in, slammed the door, tossing the bag of food on the
passenger seat. 

"We should be there in four or five hours, I think. Give me another
hour to find a place to settle." 

"All right," Mulder replied quietly, starting the engine. 

He hesitated, forced himself to continue. 

"Mae, can you give me your word that you won't hurt her?" He had to
ask. 

There was another pause. "I'm not going to hurt her, Mr. Mulder,"
she said almost sadly. "I've paid a lot for her life as it is. Now
come and get her." 

The line clicked, went dead. 

Mulder hung up, set the phone carefully beside him on the seat. 

He'd begun to sweat, fighting down his emotions -- anger at his
current state of helplessness, and how far away he was from her, how
much of a head start Mae had on him.

He would have to trust her, though it went against everything in him
to do so.

Throwing the car into reverse, he backed out of the parking space,
jammed the car into drive and headed out of the parking lot down Main
towards the interstate. The radio was playing softly in the
background, and he found the input to be too much. 

He reached over, flicked it off, made his way into the long and
starless night. 


***********

END OF CHAPTER 22. CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 23. 

***********

GEORGETOWN UNIVERSITY MEDICAL CENTER 
WASHINGTON D.C. 
JANUARY 16
10:03 a.m.


Paul Granger awoke to the sound of the telephone ringing by his
bedside, opened his eyes onto the sparse furnishings of his hospital
room, the outlines of everything washed in his myopia.  

He licked his dry lips, turned his eyes slowly toward the phone as
it continued its shrill ringing.  He couldn't turn his head in that
direction -- the heavy plastic neckbrace precluded any movement of
his head.  His arm, casted from the shoulder down and held curved out
like a white wing, pointed uselessly toward it, his fingers poking
from the end of the cast.  He flexed his fingers as he looked at
them, groaned as he came fully conscious and his body began to throb
like one huge connected bruise.  

The phone, persistent, continued to ring.  

Reaching out with his uncasted arm, he fumbled for the call button. 
When the nurse answered, he asked her to come in and get him the
phone. She said she'd be right there.  

He waited, wiggled his toes slightly outside the cast on his lower
right leg, held up above the mattress in a traction sling.  

It was like taking inventory, making sure everything was still
connected and still moved.  When he'd thrown himself over the wall
the afternoon before, the sound of the explosion roaring behind him,
he'd wondered if he would fly apart before he landed.

He moved his toes and fingers again slowly, revelling in the simple
pleasure of it.  

Now if he could just get someone to bring his spare glasses, he'd be
as content as he could be given his circumstances.  

The nurse entered, reached for the ringing phone and brought it over
to the rolling table perched over his chest.  On it sat a cup of room
temperature water capped with a bent straw.  She set the phone down,
looked at him sympathetically. 

"People should know to let you rest," she said fussily.  "You should
tell whoever that is that you need to be left alone for a little
while."  

He looked up at her, swallowed painfully.  "I will," he croaked,
cleared his throat.  She checked the drip on his IV and wandered back
out of the room as he reached for the receiver.  

He wondered who it could be.  His mother was already in D.C.,
staying at a nearby hotel to avoid the long commute from Baltimore to
see him.  

Lifting the receiver, he put the phone to his undamaged ear slowly.  

"Granger."  He cleared his throat again.

"Good morning," came the reply.  "It's about time you got the
phone."  

Granger found himself smiling through the dull pain he was in.  "I
should have guessed..." he said, his voice hoarse.  

"Who else would be a big enough asshole to let the phone ring 40
times in a hospital room?"  Mulder replied.  He was chewing on
something.  Probably those damn seeds he ate all the time in the car.
Mulder's voice was low, soft.  Very tired.  "How you feeling?"  

"I'm all right," Granger lied, though it was sound hard to sound
casual around a neckbrace.  

"Bullshit," Mulder replied.  "Skinner already told me you look like
plaster convention.  I hear you did a pretty crazy thing."  

Granger closed his eyes, swallowed.  "Yeah, I don't know what I was
thinking," he whispered.  

"You weren't thinking," Mulder retorted.  "But that's not
necessarily a bad thing.  What you did saved a lot of people's lives.
It was the right thing to do.  I'm just sorry you're paying for it
now."

"Skinner was pissed," Granger said hoarsely.  "Came in last night in
a hospital gown and a pair of slippers and bitched me out.  Gave me a
lecture about acting on my own, taking unnecessary risks..."

"Yeah, I know that one really well.  I could dance to it."  There
was a pause.  "Don't worry.  You'll get used to it."  

Granger could hear a smile in Mulder's voice.  He realized that in a
strange way, he'd just been paid a compliment.  It pleased him in a
way he couldn't name.  

"Where are you?"  he whispered, letting the moment pass.  "Where's
Scully?"

"I'm in Southwest Succotash, Tennessee," came the reply.  "On 40,
somewhere west of Nashville.  On my way to a little town called
Millington.  Mae Curran has Scully and that's where she's stopped
with her."  A pause.  "But you aren't supposed to know any of that. 
Neither you or Skinner."  

Granger groaned, feigning dismay.  "You just *had* to tell me then,
didn't you?"  he asked, regaining his voice for a moment.    

"Rule number two, Granger," Mulder replied after a beat.  "Never lie
to your partner, if you can at all help it."  

Granger felt that same pleased feeling come over him.  He smiled.  

"All right, fair enough," he said.  "I don't know a thing.  Is
Scully all right?"  

There was a pause, only the cell phone hiss answering for a moment.  

"I don't know."  Mulder^^s voice was softer now.  Granger could hear
the worry.  "I don't think Mae is going to hurt her, though she's
hurt already, apparently."  

Granger reached for the cup of water, aimed the straw roughly at his
mouth, took a swallow to ease his throat.  

"I'm sorry to hear that about Scully," he said softly.  "How has Mae
seemed?"   He had to admit that the profiler in him was curious about
Curran's sister.  They knew so little about her, and what they did
know wasn't particularly good.   

"She's hard to get a read on," Mulder said.  "I've talked to her
twice now -- once last night, and once about 5:30 this morning when
she called to tell me where they are.  She's been very matter-of-fact
with me, not giving anything away.  She won't discuss Scully's
condition with me over the phone at all.  She's cut me off when I've
tried to ask."  

Granger winced.  "I'm sorry.  I know that's got to be driving you
nuts."  

"Well, I'll know soon enough, I guess," Mulder replied, brushing
Granger's concern off.  Granger knew it was something Mulder had a
hard time accepting from anyone. 

"She'll be all right," he said, though he had no facts to found the
statement on. "She's one of the toughest people I've ever met. 
She'll be okay."  

Again, the static answered.  "Yeah," Mulder said finally.  He didn't
sound convinced.  Granger knew he wouldn't be until he saw Scully for
himself.    

They sat in a companionable silence for a moment.  Granger coughed,
his throat irritated from the talking.  

"You're going to be all right though?"  Mulder asked finally.  

"Yeah.  A couple of months out probably.  But I'll be okay."  His
lips curled with a small smile again.  "Come visit me in rehab when
you two get back to D.C. or something, all right?"

"We will," Mulder replied.  "I want to hear this whole story--"

There was a commotion in the hallway and AD Skinner came quickly
into the room and stood beside the bed.  He was dressed now, a suit,
trench, looking very official except for the huge bandage on his
forehead.  

His arm came up as he saw what Granger was doing.  He pointed to the
phone with a bandaged hand.  "Hang up," he said tensely but quietly. 
"Hang up right now."  

Granger looked at him, the command not registering for a second.  

"Hang up, Granger, " Mulder said immediately, forcefully.  "I'll
find you.  Or you find me.  Take care."   The line went dead.

Granger replaced the receiver, looked at Skinner questioningly. 
Skinner was a bit out of breath, glancing around as though he were
looking for anything out of place. 

"What--?"  Granger began, but Skinner shook his head sharply,
cutting him off.  

Padden and Duncan Hall came into the room, Padden looking at Skinner
as he did so.  His eyes were flinty as he turned them on Granger.  

"Where is Agent Mulder?"  he asked without prelude.  

Granger looked up at him, blinked, surprised at the anger in the
question.  

Then his gaze hardened.  His face grew expressionless.  There was no
hesitation when he spoke.  

"I have no idea."  

Padden's lips thinned in anger as he looked back and forth from
Granger to Skinner.

"I'm warning both of you.  You're standing in the way of this
investigation by keeping your knowledge of Agent Mulder's whereabouts
from me.  And I'll have your hide for it."  

Granger ignored the threat as his brows squinted down at the rest of
what Padden had said.  "You make it sound like Mulder is the one
you're investigating," he said softly.  

"He is," Padden spat back.  "John Fagan's body was found in Mae
Curran's apartment yesterday afternoon.  Shot through the head with a
caliber matching Mulder's service weapon.  And his fingerprints were
found on both the front door and in the room with the body."  

"What?"  Granger asked, aghast, wishing like hell he could sit up. 
"You're accusing Mulder of murdering Fagan?  He couldn't have."

He saw Skinner giving him a look.  Keep quiet, the look said. 
Granger heeded it.  There was so much that Padden didn't know about
Mulder's activities.  They were all unauthorized and would only serve
to dig the hole that Mulder was in deeper.  He'd let Skinner do the
talking, let him reveal what he thought was right to reveal.

Padden nearly smirked.  "AD Skinner has told me about him waiting
for Agent Scully at the airport yesterday, which he also wasn't
supposed to do, might I add.  But that doesn't put it out of the
realm of the possibility that he could have killed Fagan.  The ME
puts the time of death at somewhere between 11 a.m. and noon
yesterday.  Mulder had plenty of time to get to the apartment to kill
him."  

"That's crazy.  Why would Mulder do that?"  Granger's voice was
cracking again as he spoke.

Padden glared at him again.  "We know about Mulder looking for Agent
Scully yesterday, about AD Skinner's unauthorized use of task force
manpower to search for her.  My theory is that Mulder went to the
apartment looking for Agent Scully when she didn't appear for her
flight and confronted Fagan there."   

"And what if he did?"  Skinner replied angrily.  "Like I told you
earlier this morning -- Mulder had a right to defend himself if that
was the case.  Which it is NOT."

"Then how do you explain those fingerprints?  The bullet match?  And
the fact that Mulder didn't report having found a body to the
police?"  It was Duncan Hall who spoke, his accent thicker with his
anger.  

Skinner looked at him, sighed.  Granger saw the position he was in. 
He was going to have to give something away here.  

"Mulder went to Mae Curran's apartment looking for Scully.  I know
he did that, yes.  But Fagan was already dead when he got there.  I
can promise you that."  

"Killed by who?"  Padden asked.  "Agent Scully?  She didn't have her
weapon with her, or at least she wasn't SUPPOSED to have it with her.
Knowing that she works with Mulder, there's no telling what kind of
orders she might have broken in this mess..."  

"No, Mae Curran killed him," Skinner replied, his ire rising at the
insinuations about Scully now.  Granger could see it on his face. 

"You keep saying that, Mr. Skinner," Hall replied quickly.  "And I'm
bloody well telling you that is not possible.  I *know* these people
a hell of a lot better than you do and Mae Curran would not take an
action like that."

"You're wrong," Skinner said softly, angrily.  "You didn't believe
that Curran would bomb the Irish Embassy either and look what
happened yesterday afternoon."  

Padden stared a hole into Skinner and Granger's lip curled up with
satisfaction.  Padden looked like an ass for not listening to Mulder,
and Padden knew it.  

"Let me tell you what I see," Padden said quietly, not responding to
Skinner's comment.  There was something dangerous in his voice.  "I
see two agents.  One of them having abandoned an undercover operation
without proper clearance and disappeared into thin air, despite her
continued tactical importance for the case..."  

"^^Tactical importance'?"  Skinner asked.  "You mean like chum has
^^tactical importance' when you're shark fishing?"  

Padden stopped him with a raised hand, continued softly.

"And I have another agent who has made questionable and meddling
decisions throughout the course of his work with this investigative
team to the point that he was thrown OFF the case.  Who then
continued to make questionable decisions, participating in the case
with both of your assistance and on his own.  Who then offers
information, *unlikely* information, about a bombing, which, it could
be argued, shows evidence of some knowledge of the operation.   And
who is now placed, through fingerprints and ballistic evidence, at
the scene of the murder of one of the major conspirators of the
case."  

He looked at Skinner and Granger.  "Now don't you find any of that a
bit strange, gentlemen?"  

Granger and Skinner looked at him.  Granger closed his eyes, anger
overwhelming him.

"You're trying to frame him for YOUR fuck-up," Skinner said sharply.
"You're trying to frame Mulder and get Scully back to use her to try
and catch Curran--"

"That's enough, Skinner!"  Padden shouted. 

"--who probably *wouldn't* have gotten away had we had the proper
resources available to us, instead of you having them sitting 10
blocks up the street with their thumbs up their asses."  

"Enough!"  Padden said again.  He pointed in both of their general
direction.  "Where are Agents Mulder and Scully?  And I'm warning you
this time:  I want an answer."  

Granger looked at him evenly, his face expressionless again. 
Skinner did the same thing.  

"I have no knowledge of either agents' whereabouts."  Skinner said
softly.  

Granger looked at him.  "Nor do I," he whispered, his voice gone.

Padden's jaw tightened.  He looked from one to the other for a tense
few seconds.  

Focussing on Skinner he said:  "You, I don't believe for a second,
and the minute I can prove it I'm going to have your job."  

Skinner looked unimpressed, his chin coming up.

Then Padden turned to Granger on the bed.  "*You* on the other hand
might just be naive enough that Mulder wouldn't tell you where he was
going.  You might be telling the truth.  And since you have inside
information about Agent Mulder, having spent so much time with him in
the past few weeks, as soon as you're able, you will begin profiling
him in order to give us insight into his behavior surrounding this
incident."  

Granger swallowed, sinking.  

Shit...

"I know he and Scully are together," Padden continued.  "They always
are.  And you, Agent Granger, are going to be in charge of finding
them."    

With that, Padden turned and left the room.  Hall looked at both of
them for a few seconds, then followed Padden down the hall.  

Skinner exhaled a breath, his hand going to the bandage on his
forehead.  Granger sympathized.  His own head was pounding, too.  If
not from the injuries, then from what had just transpired.  

Skinner turned to him.  "Don't get your phone," he said.  "I'll make
sure it doesn't ring as soon as I can." 

Granger tried to nod, failed.  "Thank you, sir," he whispered.  

"And try to get some rest," Skinner said, carefully slipping his
injured hands into his pockets.  "You're apparently going to need
it."  

Granger looked at him sadly.  "Goodbye, sir."  

"Take care of yourself, Granger," Skinner replied, matching his
tone.  And then Skinner was gone.

Granger lay there staring at the ceiling for a long time, thinking
of Mulder, somewhere on the road on his way to Scully.  

Find her quick, Mulder, he thought, his eyes closing.  

Find her and then run.  


***********

End of chapter 23a.  Continued in 23b.

**********

SHELBY FOREST STATE PARK 
MILLINGTON, TENNESSEE 
2:18 p.m.


Mulder followed the narrow service road that ran along the bank of
Poplar Tree Lake, winding his way through the hilly area stitched
with the trees that gave the lake its name.  The rain was falling
heavily, a cold rain that sent the flat expanse of the water into a
million tiny ripples.  He scanned the road ahead, his eyes dry and
tired from 15 straight hours of driving, trying to see the cabins up
on the hillsides that the rangers had promised would be there if he
pressed further into the park.  

Cabins 6 and 7, to be exact.  The only two occupied in this bleak
time of year.  

Finally, through the streams of water running down the passenger
window, he saw the first of the row of cabins come into view on the
slight rise, a small, rustic structure with a stone chimney, natural
wood siding and dark green trim around the curtained windows.  There
was nobody home at this one, the small gravel drive in front of it
empty.  

He moved on, rubbing his eyes and the stubble on his cheeks to push
himself more alert.  He couldn't shake the feelings of anticipation
and dread that had overcome him since he'd pulled into the park.  It
pushed him to gun the engine a bit more as he passed the cabin, then
another.  His heart was thumping against his chest, his fingers tight
on the steering wheel as he maneuvered along the roughly paved road.  

His mind was filled with images of Scully, hurt, frightened at how
bad it could be.  He pictured Mae, wondered what he would find there,
as well.  

Both were like cards, face down, about to be turned over.  

He passed through another arch of bare branches, moved off into a
clearing.  Two more of the small structures, then one more.  Then he
could see it off in the distance  - a pickup parked in the driveway
of one of two cabins, which were set only a few dozen feet apart. 
Lights burned dimly in both cabins' windows, though the curtains were
all pulled closed.  Smoke rose from one of the chimneys in a lazy,
scattered trail, mingling with the rain and the dark branches curved
over the house like arms.  

His expression grim, he aimed the car up the driveway, flicking off
the lights as he edged in next to the pickup.  He could see a figure
peer from behind the curtains of the front window, a woman's face --
Mae's face -- visible in the space between the curtains.  He met her
gaze for a few seconds until she disappeared, and he climbed from the
car, his body weary and stiff but his mind racing.  

Rain pattered on his leather jacket softly as he made his way up the
three steps to the door.  There was no need to knock.  The door
opened as he reached it, but only enough to make room for Mae's body
in the gap.  Not enough so that he could enter.  

"Mr. Mulder?"  she asked softly, and Mulder nodded.  She was
standing there, huddled in a thick green sweater, jeans, her arms
across her chest.

"Yes."  

His voice did not give away the tumult of feelings rising in him,
his hands balled to fists.  He wanted to push the door open, push his
way into the cabin, but he held back.  Things had the air of too much
unpredictability.  He remained cautious as they stared at each
other.  

Mae seemed uncertain as she looked at him, glancing at him and then
down the road.  

"I came alone," he reassured.  "Now please.  Let me see her."  

Mae looked at him for a few more seconds, then seemed to relax a
little, her shoulders slumping.  She nodded and turned away from the
door, leaving it open for him.  

He entered the cabin, into a large dim room, rustically, simply
furnished.  A fire was burning in the fireplace on his left, the
flames low and untended.  The room was cold, the cabin clearly not
insulated properly for occupancy this time of year.  There was a
television on in the far corner, though the sound was down low, just
a faint mumbling, the reception fuzzy.   

Mulder looked from there to the right, to the corner of the room
where a bed jutted out from the far wall.  There was a lamp on the
night stand.  It threw a pale light on the still form on the bed.  

He crossed the room quickly to the bedside.  

Scully lay on her back, her face turned away from him.  She was
covered up to her shoulders and looked very small beneath the
blankets.  Her chest rose and fell unevenly, the sound of her shallow
breathing filling the space between them.  Her eyes were closed, but
her brows were squinted down in obvious pain.  

He reached out to her as he sat on the edge of the bed, curving a
hand around the side of her neck gently, his own brows knitting.  
Her skin was warm -- too warm -- to the touch, the hair that outlined
her face wet, her forehead shining with sweat.  

"Scully?"  he murmured into the quiet, rubbing his thumb softly
across her cheek.  He encountered wetness there, slowly turned her
toward him and the light to get a better look at her face.  

He bit his lip as he looked at her, a small sound coming
unintentionally from his throat.  He took in the dark smudges beneath
both her eyes, the left eye nothing more than a slit, the swelling
and bruising on her cheek and temple.  The wetness he'd encountered
was blood, a thin line of it going down the side of her face from her
nose.    

"My God," he breathed, alarmed, tears stinging his eyes.   

He was vaguely aware of Mae coming up behind him.  

Reaching up, he touched the knot on Scully's temple gently, his
fingers shaking as he smoothed them over her hair.  

"Fagan," he said flatly, not taking his eyes off her.  

"Yes," Mae replied, her voice showing a little surprise that he knew
the name.  

He nodded, rage swelling in him with the grief.  He'd never been so
glad someone was dead in his life.  

He ran a hand over her forehead now, cupping it in his large palm,
smoothing back her damp hair.  His other hand came out to her throat,
pressing softly into the bruised skin there.  He winced as he did so.

"Her pulse is racing,"  he said after a few seconds.  "And she's
burning up."  

He scooted closer to her, pulling the covers down a little to try
and get some air on her.  The cross she wore there was tangled in its
chain against her flushed skin, the light catching it.  He began
undoing the top button of her sweat-dampened top, exposing a bit more
of her chest.    

"Don't," Mae said from behind him, taking a step toward him.  "She's
been shivering, and besides -- that fever needs to break."  

"I don't need you telling me how to take care of her," he spat,
instantly angry, and continued to push the vee of Scully's top open.

Mae made an indignant sound behind him.  "What the hell do you think
I've been doing for the past day but take care of her?"  she said
sharply.  "I think I know a bit more about how she is than you do,
Mr. Mulder."  

"Why didn't you take her to a hospital?"  he demanded.  When he'd
gotten enough air on Scully to satisfy himself, he returned his hand
to her forehead.

"She wouldn't let me," Mae replied, her voice edgy at his tone. 

"Her nose is bleeding," Mulder shot back.  Now he did turn to look
at her, his eyes dark and hard.  "She could have brain damage.  You
should have taken her to a doctor, for Christ's sake."   

Mae looked at him, the fight coming out of her expression.  Then her
eyes turned downward, as though she were ashamed of something. 
"That's not why her nose is bleeding," she said softly.  

"What are you talking about?"  Mulder said, and turned to look at
Scully again.  

"She's been exposed to Owen's drug," Mae said quickly, as though
saying it fast would spare him.  

His world slid to a halt.  He stopped breathing for a second, leaned
back, held still.  Then he looked at Mae in disbelief.  She nodded
simply, her eyes filling with tears.  

His teeth grit down.  "That can't be."  

"It's true.  I'm sorry."  

He rose from the bed quickly, cursing under his breath.  He brushed
by Mae, going to the fireplace, his hands jammed in the pockets of
his jeans as he stared at the orange embers for a few seconds,
reeling.  

"Fuck," he said again, his eyes closing.  His entire body was tensed
and he drew in a deep shaky breath, fighting for the panic down, for
control.  

He wanted to get her to a hospital right away.  But he knew that
would be pointless, since there was no treatment for the drug anyway.
And he knew that taking her out would be risking exposing her to
Curran, who would no doubt be looking for her and Mae.  

His drifted, too, back to the strange phone call with Granger,
Skinner's urgent voice on the other end of the line.  Something was
gnawing at him about that, too, bringing up his guard...  

He turned now and faced Mae, his face carved with worry.  Mae looked
away, wiping her face.  

Scully shifted slowly on the bed, moaned.  Mulder returned to the
bed quickly, sitting on the edge of the bed again.  He leaned in
close as her right eye opened.  

"Scully?"  he murmured, moving his face into her line of vision. 
His palm moved over her forehead again, stroking her hair back. 

He could see her struggling to focus as she blinked, her breath
puffing out.  Then she looked away from him, toward the ceiling.

"Hey," he said, trying to get her attention.  He desperately wanted
her to look at him.   He leaned down, put his face against hers
gently, whispered into her ear.  

"Scully, I'm here."  

He pressed a kiss to her damp forehead.  

When he pulled his face back, she was looking at him, and he could
see a flash of recognition.    

"Mulder..." she breathed, barely audible.  

"Yes," he whispered back, a bittersweet smile curving his mouth,
though his eyes shone.

She swallowed, tried to speak.  It was no more than a whisper of air. 

His tears fell now.  He was helpless against them.  

"You're going to be all right, Scully," he said, though his voice
broke.  "We're going to get through this." 

She blinked, said nothing.

He leaned down again, brushed her lips with his, not caring if Mae
was there or not.  He moved to Scully's brow, her forehead, tracing
them with his lips.

Mae withdrew, went out the front door, closing it quietly behind
her.  

Mulder pulled back to meet her gaze again.  Her breathing had
slowed, but was still shallow.  

"Scully," he said firmly as her eye turned toward the ceiling again.
He wiped at the blood on her cheek with his thumb.  

Her eye lolled.  He could see her struggling against it.  Then her
eyelid flickered for a few seconds, finally closed...


**

...The wind was a long low note, like the sound coming from a wide
wooden flute somewhere in the distance.  It blew across the short
expanse of the islands, across the white sand of its narrow beach,
scattering downed leaves into small spirals as it went.  

Scully stood in the center of the small body of land, a few feet
from where the clear water of the lake that surrounded it lapped the
sand into ripples.  Her bare feet made indentations in the ground,
the hem of her dress -- a forest green -- drawing a small design
across the grains as the wind moved it gently against her legs.  

Her eyes rose from her feet to take in the rest of the dress -- long-
sleeved, tight at her wrists, the front curved down at the neck, the
front stitched with intricate embroidery.  She had never seen it
before, and puzzled over it for a moment, her hands running over the
stitchery like braille.  

Then she lifted her head to take in her surroundings.  The sky was
gun-metal grey, the color of smoke.  Hills rose off in the distance
all around the lake, guarded by thick woods that gave way to reeds at
the banks. 

The wind continued its mournful note as she stared around, confused
but somehow comforted by what she saw.  She was safe here on this
pale island, guarded by the deep, clear lake.    

She breathed deeply, calmly.  She felt strong, whole.  There was
only a distant feeling of discomfort now.  Like she was somehow
connected to someone who was in pain, a gossamer, invisible thread
pulling them together.  The phantom pains shared by twins.  

She had the sudden feeling of being watched and turned.  Behind her,
a bare tree, bleached white with exposure and age, wearing a necklace
of crows.  The black birds stared at her with their oily, bead-like
eyes.  A few stretched their wide wings, took nervous steps across
the pale branches before settling down again to watch her again.  

Their looks, their silence, unnerved her.  It gave her a feeling of
something impending, something unwelcome.   As though the birds were
biding their time.  Waiting for her.

The wind shifted, a sudden gust.  And there was a smell now.  The
acrid smell of things burning.  She turned again, her nerves stoked,
looking for the source of the odor.  

She pulled in a breath in surprise.  Along the hillsides surrounding
the lake, a fire burning down toward the banks, the hiss and crackle
of wood, the tops of the bare trees blossoming with fire like
torches.  The air filled with hazy smoke, the color of the sky.  It
was as though the sky itself had drifted down around her.  She
squinted against it, her hand going to cover her mouth, nose.  She
coughed as the smoke stung her throat and lungs, searing heat riding
the wind around her.

A burst of pain, her head pounding.  Then an image pushed into her
mind -- herself on a bed, her face badly beaten, her head moving from
side to side, her hands weakly pushing down at the blankets across
her waist.  Someone -- a man in a black shirt, jeans -- was moving at
the side of the bed hurriedly, spreading a damp towel across her
chest, up to her bruised throat.  She could not see his face, only
the top of his dark head, his back as he leaned over her.  

A woman appeared, as well, from the other side of the bed.  She
pulled the blankets off her waist, folding them down, exposing her
legs, clad in grey sweatpants, to the air.  

She was relieved as she watched herself.  Around her, the heat was
unbearable. 

The man disappeared from the view for a moment, returned, placing a
wet cloth across her forehead.  He had a cup of water, as well, and
he lifted her head, tilting it, trying to get her to drink.  She
turned her face away.  

He spoke, and she could hear the sound, but could not make out the
words.  

Mulder?  

Had he been there before?  She had a vague recollection of him
sitting beside her, his face etched with worry.  

The skirt of her dress whipped out behind her, flowing in the hot
wind.  The fire roared down toward the lake.  

Then, a commotion at the bank.  She followed the sound to its
source, a rustling in the high grasses, coming towards a small
clearing at the edge of the water.  Then she saw it appear from the
wall of wheat and green.

A doe.  Huge dark eyes, black velvet nose, creamy tan sides.  Her
tail flicked in alarm.  

Scully ached for her, watching the fire coming closer.  She took a
step closer toward the edge of the water, stopped as she realized her
own helplessness.  

The doe would have to fend for herself.     

The grass began to catch, hissing.  The doe darted back and forth
along the bank as Scully watched, taking another step forward. 
Finally, as the flame trapped her, the doe leapt into the water,
instantly up to her neck so that only the top of her head, her nose,
a strip of her back, was visible.  She swam in an uncertain circle as
the flame reached the bank.  

Scully blew out a breath, relieved, her hand on her stomach to quell
the lurch of fear that had lodged there as she'd watched the animal's
desperate attempt at escape.  

Then she held the breath again, straightening, her eyes opening wide
in horror.  

The water had begun to burn, catching as though it were covered with
a thin sheen of gas or oil.  She spun, looked around the lake.  The
fire was approaching from all sides now, a tall wall of flame
advancing on the island.  

Behind her, the murder of crows was suddenly calling wildly, the air
around her filled with the uneasy fluttering of their blue-black
wings.  She looked back at them, at their open mouths, the shrill
alarm calls sounding to her like mad laughter.

She was breathing hard now, the heat making it hard to draw air into
her lungs.  She looked around frantically for the doe in the water,
saw her nose in the air, pointed toward the island now, swimming
desperately, the flame just behind...  

Then the wall of flame overtook her, the huge frightened eyes
disappearing in the fire.  

"No..."  Scully whispered.  She covered her mouth again against a
sudden gust of smoke, her eyes burning. 

Around her, the flames continued their advance, moving in on her. 
She backed up against the tree...

**

4:54 p.m.

Mulder finished unbuttoning Scully's top, slid it gently down her
shoulders, her forehead leaning against his shoulder.  She seemed to
turn her face instinctively towards his throat, her lips and fast
warm breath a comfort against his skin.  He could feel the blood from
her nose warm on his neck, but ignored it.  

He scanned the flushed skin of her back, saw the welling of bruises
there low near her hip, higher around the curve of her ribcage. He
took in her arms, saw the bruised rings around her wrists where she's
struggled against a pair of handcuffs.

Reluctantly, he stood back, put his arms around the back of her neck
and around her shoulders and gently lowered her onto the bed, began
working on sliding her sweatpants and underwear down her legs.  

More bruising greeted him.  The bumps of a couple of falls, her
kneecaps empurpled, no doubt from hitting the floor on her knees.  He
was relieved to see nothing more serious than that.  

Behind him, he could hear the sound of water running in the bathroom
cease suddenly, and tossed the clothes haphazardly on the floor
beside the soaked shirt he'd just dropped there.  Then he reached
down and got his arms underneath her, lifted her up, one arm around
her shoulders and back and one beneath her knees.  She was limp as a
ragdoll,  her head falling back over his arm, her damp hair trailing
down.  She trembled, but he couldn't tell if that was from the sudden
chill of the cabin air on her damp skin or the drug or both.  

She was like holding a furnace, the heat coming off her.  The fever
was well out of control now, and getting higher.  

Mae stood in the doorway to the bathroom, looking at him
expectantly, her face creased with worry, her eyes ushering him
forward.  He complied silently, carrying Scully across the room to
the bathroom as Mae backed up to allow him entrance.  

Bending low at the waist, he slid Scully into the cold water that
filled the tub, soaking his shirt nearly to the shoulders in an
attempt to jostle her as little as possible. Mae knelt at the head of
the tub and settled Scully's head onto a folded towel there, Scully's
chin falling against her shoulder, a fresh trickle of blood coming
from her nose with the movement.  

Mae reached for a wash cloth on the pile on top of the toilet,
dipped the cloth in the water and began to dab at her face.  For his
part, Mulder unbent her knees, slid her down further into the water
in an attempt to get as much of her beneath the cool surface as he
could.  

"I wish we had some ice," he fretted softly.  "Her fever's got to be
over 104."  

"This will work just fine," Mae reassured.  "I've done it for Sean
before and it should get it back under control."  

Mulder nodded, unconvinced.  He watched Scully's face for any sign
of reaction.  She gave none.  Only a small sound in her throat, her
brow furrowed, giving her that same  pained look he'd grown so
accustomed to since his arrival at the cabin.  

He reached in, trickled water down the front of her chest that was
not beneath the water.  Once.  Twice.  

He had to fight the urge to smooth his hand over the flushed skin. 
He wanted so much to touch her, as though he meant to take away her
pain, her fever, with his hands.  

"How long can we expect this fever to continue?" he asked.  It was
one of the first questions he'd asked since Mae returned to the
cabin.  The two of them had kept their speaking to a minimum, an
uneasy truce between them as they concentrated on managing Scully's
symptoms as best they could.  

"I don't know," Mae replied quietly, rinsing the rag in the water
and then returning it to Scully's nose.  "When she told me what
symptoms to expect last night, this wasn't one of the ones she
mentioned."  

"Well, she probably didn't know," Mulder replied, continuing to
trickle water down her body where it was not submerged in the water,
smoothing his wet hand across her forehead.  "Danny Conner only made
it about 15 hours before Scully had to give him another dose to keep
him from dying.  It's been more than 24 hours since her last dose. 
We're in unmapped territory here."  

"That could be a good sign, though," Mae offered hopefully.  "That
she hasn't died and it's been that long."  

Mulder shook his head.  "I don't know," he murmured.  "This could
just be the stage that she never reached with Conner.  There's no way
to tell."  

Mae blew out a tired breath, nodded.  Mulder looked at her, realized
how much they were both running on fumes at this point.   

Though he didn't trust her, he did appreciate, for the moment, the
care she took over Scully, and that someone else was here.  

He let his eyes slip closed for a few seconds, letting the fatigue
take him for a moment. 

Then there was a rustling sound behind him, the sound of footsteps.  

He didn't think.  His hand flew from the water to the holster at his
hip, his gun immediately in his wet hand.  He spun in one smooth
movement on one knee, his gun aimed at the doorway.

And found himself confronted by a small boy, his small eyes wide
with terror, the gun pointed at the center of his forehead.  

"Mr. Mulder!"  Mae called, stricken, her hand clamping down on
Mulder's shoulder like a vice.  "Don't!"  

Sean and Mulder looked at each other for a few tense seconds, both
of them panting softly.  Then Mulder lowered the gun, the tip of it
shaking as he laid it on the tiled floor of the bathroom, his fingers
still white around the grip.  His other hand went to his mouth,
covering it.  

In his current strung-out shape, he'd been awfully close to pulling
the trigger first and asking questions later.  

Mae stood and went to Sean, standing behind him and putting her arms
around his chest.  She leaned down so she could speak softly into his
ear.  

"I told you not to come in here, Sean," she said firmly, but kissed
his temple, as well, to offset her tone.  Mulder could see the boy
was trembling.  His eyes were on Mulder, then they went to Scully in
the bathtub.  

"What's happened to Dr. Black?" he asked, and tears were starting in
his eyes.  

"Shh, shhh," Mae said, turning him away from the bathroom.  Mulder
could hear her talking as she led him away, back into the room and
toward the door.  "She's been in an accident and is very sick right
now.  Mr. Mulder and I are trying to take care of her. You just
startled him, that's all.  Now let's go back to our cabin so you can
watch some television, all right?"  

The door to the cabin opened and closed and then they were gone.

Scully's head rolled slowly to the side.  She moaned something
softly.  It sounded like she said "fire," but he couldn't be certain.
He leaned over her, reholstered his gun, his mind racing.  

Mae had taken Sean away from his father.  

He closed his eyes.

"God*dammit*...." he whispered.  

He shook his head, watching Scully now as she shifted her body, her
legs making the water lap softly against the sides of the tub, her
head tossing fitfully, weakly, on the towel behind it.

He steadied her with a hand, thinking.  Curran would be coming after
them with everything he could muster to get Sean back.  He was all
that Curran had left of Elisa.  And though taking the boy was the
right thing to do, Mae had sealed her fate with her brother by doing
so.  

He heard the door open and close again, and Mae returned to the
bathroom, knelt down next to the head of the tub again.  She picked
up her wash cloth, folding it primly as though trying to compose
herself.  Then she dipped it in the water, lay it on Scully's
forehead gently, held it there, stilling Scully's movements.  

Mulder was looking at Mae now, who was having a hard time returning
his gaze.  

"I know what you're thinking," Mae said finally, and now she did
look at Mulder.  "I know he's going to try and kill me for the things
that I've done."

"Yes, he is," Mulder replied simply.  "And I'm sorry for that. 
Because what you've done -- in this instance at least -- has been the
right thing to do." 

"^^In this instance'?" she repeated sharply.  "I've always done what
I believed in, Mr. Mulder.  If you're going to judge this situation
with an understanding of that fact, you should think about doing the
same for the rest of what you know about me."   

Mulder said nothing to that, returned his attention to Scully.  

They sat silent in their vigil as darkness began to fall.  

*******

End of chapter 23b.  Continued in 23c.

********

The flames had reached the edge of the island, a perfect circular
wall of fire that clawed its way up the slight rise of the beach. 
Scully watched it from the base of the tree, her hands pressed
against the trunk, her nails scraping the white surface of the wood
as fear gripped her.  The heat was nearly unbearable, the flicker of
the flame playing across her face.  She lifted a hand up to block the
searing light.  

Above her, the crows began to take off, flapping down around her in
their panic to escape.  She covered her head with her arms, fending
off the blows of the stiff wings, the brushes of the sharp beaks
against her face.  She could still hear them calling to one another
far above her as she focused again on the flames, closer now, her
hand still up to shield most of her face.

The crows circled, alighted on the moving edges of the tops of the
flames, perched there, riding the wall forward towards her, their
eyes still on her.    

She looked from them into the fire.  There were things moving within
the flames.  Figures moving in out, all on fire.  Faces pushing out
of the wall, bright oranges and yellow, mouths open, speaking to her.
The air was filled with the sound of things burning, the voices of
people familiar to her.  Her mother.  Curran.  Mae.  Sean's greeting
every night when she'd come in the door from the clinic, his voice
light as a bell chiming over the roar of the flame.  

Then, as the fire neared, she could see Fagan standing there, made
of flame.  His eyes glowed as he stared at  her.  She froze under the
weight of his gaze.  Then he appeared to swirl for an instant,
rejoining the wall as the fire came closer, only a few feet from her
legs, the hem of her dress.  

She turned, breathing hard, and reached up to the lowest branches of
the tree, clawing with her hands at the slick bark, trying to get a
foothold with her bare feet.  She scrambled a foot or two up, but
there was no place to go -- the branches were too high for her to
pull herself up and away.  As she slid down to the ground again, the
fire touched the silken hem of her dress, caught instantly, the flame
pulling itself up her skirt until it was on fire to her knees.  

"No!" she screamed, slapping at the fabric with her hands, which
only served to scorch her palms.  The flames were too fast.  She
could feel the skin on her legs beginning to blister, then burn.  

She threw back her head and began to scream.

**

5:46 p.m.

Mulder was standing by the fireplace, putting another thin log on
the dying fire when  he heard Scully begin to moan on the bed, the
sound louder than she'd made since he'd arrived at the cabin.  

Tossing the log in haphazardly, he closed the screen and went to
her, sitting on the edge of the bed carefully.  She was on her side
facing him, clean and dressed in rumpled white pajamas he'd fished
out of her suitcase from the back of the truck.

He put a hand on her forehead, found the fever higher than when
she'd first gotten out of the tub, but not as high as it had been
earlier in the evening.  With the touch, she moaned again, turned her
head towards the ceiling.  She was panting, her face red.  He could
see the veins in her neck, along her temple, were distended, and he
realized with dismay that her blood pressure must be soaring. 

"Scully," he said softly, stroking back her hair.  She seemed to
grow more agitated.  "Scully, it's all right."   

Instead of being soothed by his words, she jerked sharply, her hands
squeezing to fists, trembling as they went to her face, her forehead,
tightly.  He winced, fear gripping him.

The pain in her skull must have grown, suddenly, unbearable.  He lay
his shaking hand flat on the side of her head and held it there.  

"Fire..." she said quite clearly this time, and he was surprised to
hear she'd regained her voice.  "The fire..."  

Behind him, the door to the cabin opened and Mae entered, carrying
bags of food from the diner just outside the park's entrance.  She
kicked the door closed, her hands full, went to the small coffee
table in the corner of the room near the television where she set the
bags down.  

"Mulder..."  Scully called, her voice terrified, growing louder.  

"I'm right here, Scully.  What is it?  What do you see?"

"I'm...I'm on fire!"  It came out shrill, suddenly very loud,
causing both he and Mae to jump.  The room had been quiet for so many
hours.  

Mae came forward, went to the other side of the bed as Mulder leaned
over Scully, stricken, put an arm behind her knees, the other around
her shoulders, pulling her against him firmly until her face rested
against his shoulder and throat.  

"All right," he soothed.  "Scully, it's all right."   

Mae sat down on the other side, her hand on Scully's back.  "It's
the drug working its way out of her system.  She told me she would
hallucinate as that happened.  It's good because it means it's
leaving her."

"It could still kill her," Mulder bit out and Scully cried out
against his throat.  He put his hand on the back of her head, holding
her against him, steadying her.  

Mae looked down.  "I know....she told me what could happen."

Mulder ignored her as he pulled Scully closer.  

"Hang on," he said into her ear, his voice breaking. "Try to hang
on...it'll pass, I promise."   He hoped like hell he was telling the
truth.

Then she turned her face into his shoulder and began to scream.


***********

The flame was sliding across her belly now, up her chest.  She
leaned against the tree, fumbling at the back of her dress, hoping to
find a zipper there so she could peel out of it, hopefully leave the
flame on the ground with it.  But the dress had no opening in the
back, no opening anywhere.  It was as though it were part of her
skin, permanently affixed to her.  There would be no escaping it that
way.  

Desperate, she pushed at the fire with her arms.  Immediately, her
hands caught, blistering then growing black as the flames climbed
further up -- her breasts now, her shoulders.  Finally, she felt it
on her face, the advancing wall all around her now.  She could smell
her hair burning.  

She screamed, thrashing as the wall overtook her, began licking up
the tree behind her.  

Die...why don't I die...I want to die...

The faces in the flame continued to taunt her as the fire consumed
her dress, sealing the fabric to her skin first, then burning both,
blackening her.  Fagan hovered over her as she fell in a heap on her
side, her flesh boiling away.  Her legs pulled up against her chest,
her arms going in as the tendons crackled, her body taking on that
perfect fetal position that all burned bodies assume.  She could feel
her face stretching into a howl, her hair gone, her body beyond the
pain now as she somehow remained alive.  

Her eyes were open, unblinking, the fire bright as the sun as it
pulsed around her.  The air was filled with the sounds of roaring,
howling, screaming.  

Then, a shadow in the distance, somewhere within the fire.  A
figure, but not made of flame as the others around her were.  She
watched it approach, her body burned beyond even her own recognition.
She looked down and saw the blackness of the long bone of her femur,
all the flesh gone now.  

The figure drew nearer in the fire, walking steadily up the bank
from the lake.  She could hear the crows taking off, calling out in
alarm, circling the tree above her in wide dark circles.  

Then she could see him:  it was Mulder -- grey t-shirt, jeans, his
feet bare.  He walked through the fire as though it weren't even
there, the flames not touching his tanned skin.  It burned around him
like a corona.  Around him the ghost-like figures in the fire
retreated, clearing the path between them.  

She could not move.  She was beyond that now.  

He knelt in front of her, his face tender as he looked at her.  He
reached for her and she closed her eyes, made a noise.  She felt his
hands close around the charred bones of her upper arms, pull her into
a sitting position, leaning her against the tree.  Then he pulled the
burnt shell of her body up, holding her before him.  

His hands were cool to the touch.  She felt herself relaxing as he
held her, staring into her eyes.  

"It's leaving you," he murmured over the sound of the fire.  "Let it
leave you."  

As he spoke, her legs began to unbend, growing softer, straightening
slowly to the ground until her feet rested just in front of his.  Her
arms uncurled, as well.  She felt suddenly cold, looked down at
herself.  Her bones whitened, flesh appearing around them, growing,
stretching.  Her belly rounded from the burnt-out hollow it had
become, her breasts reappearing, the nipples formed and pink.  

He released her arms and she found she could stand on her own,
though she swayed slightly.  He reached out and touched the side of
her head, and his hand was suddenly smoothing through a lock of her
hair, her head now covered with it again, the red locks regrown.  He
cupped her face in his hands and the flesh appeared around her eyes,
her lips parting to allow an even breath to escape her.  

The flames were gathered around her feet, lower, receding.  The wall
was behind him now, pulling back, the figures darting in and out of
the flame.  She watched it recede towards the water as she felt the
last of the burning leave her.

She stood before him, naked and whole and very much alive.  He
rested his hands on her shoulders, his eyes warm, but his expression
growing concerned.  

Then she could feel it.  Swelling around her temple, her head
throbbing on that side from the blow.  Her left eye began to puff up,
closing.  She hunched over slightly as a dull throbbing began in her
hip and back.  Red circles appeared around each of her wrists,
bruises rising.  

Behind him the fire reached the lake.  There was a loud hissing and
the fire fell, steaming, slowly went out.  

She breathed in and out evenly, calmly, taking in her surroundings. 

All around her the forest was green, the trees gathered on the
hillsides in majestic stands.  A faint mist hung like wool in the
tops of the pines, birds calling back in forth in rhyme.  

On the bank across from her, the doe stood carefully at the water's
edge, her nose against the glassy surface, taking in long draughts of
water.  She looked up at Scully, her large soft ears pricked forward,
her eyes wide.  With a leap she was back up the bank and in the
grasses and was gone.

Scully swallowed painfully -- her throat had been squeezed hard and
was swollen. Exhaustion was overcoming her.  

She looked into Mulder's eyes as he stood silently before her, his
hand on the side of her face.  

"Mulder?" she said softly.  "I think it's gone..."

**

6:35 p.m.

She opened her eyes as best she could, her face pressed into
Mulder's shoulder.  She could feel him shaking, crying softly, his
hand tightly cupped around the back of her head.  

"Mu..." she managed to breathe, and he loosened his grip, leaning
her face away from his shoulder so he could look into her one open
eye.  

"Scully?" he whispered, brushing at her face with his fingertips. 
"How do you feel?"  

She turned her head slightly, saw Mae sitting on the other side of
the bed, her hand on her back.  Like Mulder, she looked very afraid.  

She turned back to him.  "I'm..."  she swallowed, tried again.  "I'm
tired, Mulder."  

"I know you are, Scully," he replied softly, stroking back her hair.
Her forehead was damp, her clothes sticking to her.  She realized
she'd had a high fever and it had finally broken.  Her head throbbed
softly, but it was no more than a bad headache. 

She licked her dry lips, met his gaze wearily.  "I think...I think
I'll sleep now...for a little while..."  

"Thank God," she heard Mae whisper from behind her. 

"Okay, Scully," Mulder replied, and lay her head back down on the
pillow.  She felt as if she'd never lift her head again -- the
exhaustion was that complete.  

"You sleep," he said gently, though his voice shook.  "I'll be here
when you wake up, all right?"

She nodded slightly, burrowing her cheek into the pillow.  

And, for the first time in days, she felt herself relax, her limbs
heavy, her mind quiet.  Her eye closed and she fell in.  

**********

END OF CHAPTER 23.  CONTINUED IN CHAPTER 24.


**********

7:06 p.m.


Mulder lay spooned up against Scully's body, his left arm curled
over her so that he could lightly grasp her upturned hand.  His face
was buried in her hair, and he took in deep breaths of her, moving
his face back and forth across the damp strands, letting them caress
his lips and the rough stubble on his face.  

Scully's breathing was so slow that he found himself listening in
between the breaths anxiously, waiting for the next deep intake of
air.  She was perfectly still.  Even his slight movements as he ran
his hand over hers, across her arm, as he shifted against her, did
nothing to disturb her.  

He knew she would be like this for a long time, the drug finally
having loosened its grip on her, releasing her into sleep like a
small paper boat onto the mirror surface of a lake.  

The television murmured softly from the corner on one side of the
fireplace.  A paper container of soup that Mae had brought for Scully
was still sitting on the coffee table, filling the room with a heavy
salty smell.  Beside it, the remnants of the hurried, awkward meal he
and Mae had shared after Scully had fallen asleep.  The foil wrapper
of a hamburger that he'd consumed almost without chewing,  the small
basket of fries Mae had picked at, sitting across from him in a
wooden rocker, her eyes on her food.

"So how long have the two of you been together?"  Mae had asked,
trying to sound casual, though her voice was taut from the strain of
the past hour.  

Mulder took another bite of his hamburger, spoke around it.  "As
partners, you mean?"  he replied cautiously.  Mae wasn't one he
wanted to make casual conversation with, and plus, he was not
accustomed to talking about he and Scully's relationship with anyone,
really.  The question caught him slightly off guard.   

"No," she said softly.  "I mean *together*."  

He swallowed, considered how to answer.  Finally he said:  "I don't
know."  

He wasn't being evasive on purpose exactly -- he really didn't know
when they'd crossed the emotional line between being partners and
being lovers.  The start of their lovemaking seemed a crude marker
when reduced to that.  

Not privy to his thoughts, Mae had simply nodded, and he could tell
she felt rebuffed.  Her jaw set a little harder as she chewed.  "I
see," she said, reaching for another fry.  

Mulder looked at her, at a loss.  He really didn't know what to make
of Mae -- part of him kept replaying her file, dwelling on the things
she'd been involved in throughout her life.  He was frightened by
what she seemed capable of.    

But another part him wanted to trust her.  Everything she'd done for
Scully, the fact that she'd taken Sean from his father, risking what
she had...it all seemed to point toward her being trustworthy. 

But something was getting in the way of those feelings.  As he
looked at her, he realized that he was intensely angry at her,
associating her with her brother and the terrible things that Scully
had been through.  

And he was angry that she had been the one to save Scully from Fagan
while he himself had been standing at the airport like an idiot.  His
anger at himself had sloshed over onto her, and he was having a hard
time letting it go. 

"Where will you go to get away from Owen?"  he asked, his voice
tired, strained.  It was the closest he could come to finding a topic
for conversation.  

She shook her head.  "I don't know," she replied.  "Owen's got very
long arms.  He's extremely well connected, and not just to groups
back in Ireland.  Some here, as well.  The best thing for me to do is
to get out of the States."  

Mulder nodded absently.  It made sense.   

Then he realized Mae was looking at him with a grim expression on
her face.  He met her gaze questioningly.  

"You best do the same thing," she said quietly.  "He'll be coming
after Dana, as well.  He won't let her get away."  

Mulder nodded, his expression matching hers.  This wasn't a surprise
to him.  "Yes," he said.  "His bombing of the embassy in retaliation
for Elisa's death shows that he'll do anything to satisify his need
for revenge.  And he's going to blame Scully for everything he's
planned failing.  And for your betrayal of him."  

Mae nodded, clearly surprised.  "How is it you know all that?  You
sound as if you know him."   

"I'm a profiler," Mulder said softly.  "That's one of the things I
do.  And I've been profiling your brother for almost a month now."  
He did not say it proudly.  His tone was more weary than anything
else. 

"So you stopped the bombing?"  Mae asked, relief in her voice.  

"Yes," Mulder replied, polishing off the last of his burger.  "Some
people I know got hurt pretty bad in the process, but the embassy is
safe."  

She looked down again, that same shy demeanor coming over her. 
"Thank you," she murmured, almost too softly for him to hear.  

He looked at her downturned face for a beat.  He appreciated her
thanks on some level, but on another it piqued his anger.  He didn't
want thanks for what he had done.  He wanted for none of it to have
had to happen in the first place.    

He'd stood then, the suddenness of his movement surprising her.  

"Yeah, well, I think I"m going to get some sleep, or try to."  He
dug around for his wallet.  "What do I owe you for dinner?"  

"Nothing," Mae said, standing as well.  "You don't owe me a thing,
Mr. Mulder."  

He nodded, awkwardness falling between them.  Mae reached for her
coat on the arm of the chair and slipped into it.  "I'll leave you to
her then.  If you need anything, I'll be next door, getting some rest
myself.  Don't be afraid to wake me."  

He nodded, but somehow could still not bring himself to thank her. 
She didn't seem to notice. 

Instead she shook her head, pulling her ponytail out of the back of
her coat.  "Sean's been asleep for awhile now.  You've got to love
children.  They can sleep through the Armageddon."  

Mulder gave her a strained smile at her attempt at levity, which she
returned.  

"Sleep well," she said softly.  

"You too, Mae."

Then she was gone.  

Thinking back on the conversation, Mulder's arm tightened a little
around Scully, pressing her more closely against him.  He leaned up
and rubbed his lips lightly over the whorl of her ear, kissing the
lobe gently as he considered what Mae had said.  

He would get to Skinner, he thought.  Get Scully into some kind of
protection program where she could be cared for medically while the
FBI concentrated on tracking Curran. With that thought in mind, he
rose reluctantly, went to his jacket that was slumped over the back
of the couch.  He dug around in his pocket for his cell phone, tapped
the talk button.  

Hang up...Skinner had said.  Hang up right now...  

The words echoed in his mind and his finger did just that.  

Something was wrong there, he thought again, his attention coming
back to that phone call with Granger for the first time in hours.  

He still needed to talk to Skinner, find out what had happened.  

The ranger's station.  There were payphones at the ranger's station.
He would go there and call Skinner's cell phone.  Not his house or
the office, both of which might not be secure.

That decided, he shouldered into his jacket, checked the screen on
the fireplace, and gave Scully a worried, aching look as he stood by
the door.  

Steeling himself, he went for the doorknob.  He would not be gone
long.


********


He stood in the relative shelter of the small half-booth, a handful
of quarters he'd gotten at the diner in a pile beside the phone.  The
cold rain fell steadily in the dark around him, catching in the light
beside the small ranger's station so that it looked like snow.  He
pulled up his collar against it, shivering, looking at the lone light
on in the station.  He could see the ranger moving inside the room
now and again.

He dialed the number, deposited the necessary coinage for the first
five minutes of the call, then waited as the phone rang, looking
absently at the battered phone.  Skinner picked it up on the third
ring.  

"Skinner."

"Sir, it's Agent Mulder," he replied.  

"Whatever you do," Skinner said instantly, "Don't tell me where
you're calling from.  This line may not be secure."  

Mulder shifted his weight quickly, leaning into the phone.  "Why?" 
Mulder replied, tensing instantly.  "What the hell is going on?"    

Briefly, Skinner recounted what had happened that morning in
Granger's hospital room.

"Basically, Padden's trying to frame you for the bombing, for
killing Fagan, for all of it," Skinner replied.  "If he could find a
way to pin global warming on you, he'd do that, too."

"Oh, for Christ's sake,"  Mulder said angrily.   

"Yeah, it's bad," Skinner continued.  "He's considering you and
Scully both fugitives at this point, and has set up a new task force
to find you, with Granger in charge of profiling you when he's able,
the poor son-of-a-bitch.  In the meantime, Padden's locking up a
conspiracy case against you and hoping to use Scully to lure Curran
in, hoping at least his arrest will cover his own pink ass for
fucking up the bombing."  

Mulder's hand went to his forehead.  The automated voice told him to
deposit more money, and he fumbled with the pile, knocking several
coins onto the ground at his feet.  They shone silver and bright as
eyes.  

"Dammit,"  he said, pushing another three dollar's worth into the
slot.  

"Things are a real mess," Skinner said.  "The Path members have
started turning themselves in and are dropping like flies.  There
have been nine deaths so far, with 13 others in custody at area
hospitals.  The doctors from Bethesda on the task force are trying
their best to do something for them, but there's just not enough
time.  I think we're going to lose all of them."  

"Yeah," Mulder said softly.  "I've just seen a little taste of what
they go through, and it's horrible."  

"What do you mean?"  

Mulder heaved out a breath, told Skinner about what he'd been
through with Scully for the past few hours.  He spared him the more
personal details in the interest of Scully's privacy, but he got the
point across about how bad it had been.  

"We got damn lucky, basically," he finished.   

"Is she all right now?"  Skinner's voice had risen in speed and
volume with his concern.

"She's alive," Mulder said flatly, pushing down his emotions as he
bit out the two words.  

"That bad."  Skinner said it as a statement, not a question.

"Yes," Mulder replied.  "And on top of that, Mae's confirmed what I
already assumed -- that Curran will be coming after her." 

"I figured that."  He heard Skinner exhale, and watched the ranger
drift into another room, the light going on.  

"I'm sorry she's hurt," Skinner continued.  "Please give her my
best, will you?"  

"I will."  Mulder shifted a bit more beneath the glass canopy of the
payphone, hiding from the rain, which had shifted direction with the
wind.  He glanced around nervously, expecting a car to appear at any
moment, filled with someone Curran sent or agents or God only knew
what.  He glanced at his car tensely.

There was a beat of silence.

"What the hell am I going to do about all this..."  Mulder murmured,
mostly to himself.  

"I'll tell you what you're going to do," Skinner said immediately. 
"You're going to disappear until I can get this sorted out somehow."  

"I'm not afraid of Padden's charges," Mulder said firmly.  "And if
it means keeping Scully from getting the medical attention she needs--
" 

"I'M afraid of Padden's charges then," Skinner replied.  "And as far
as Scully goes, she's safer with you on the run than she would be
here under Padden's supposed protection.  He doesn't care about her
life.  She's just a pawn to him.  That's all she's been all along."  

Mulder leaned against the phone, needing to move.  "But--"

"I'll make it an order if I have to, Mulder.  I want you out of
sight.  Out of touch.  I don't want you to contact me for a few weeks
at least.  Give me time to figure out how to get around Padden on all
this.  Granger will stall him as much as he can, I know that, but we
need to buy some time here.  And then this stuff with Curran,
too...you need to get lost real quickly."  

Mulder made a fist, tapped against the glass canopy in frustration. 
He didn't like the idea of running from anything.  But Skinner knew
better than he did how bad this was, and he would have to take his
word for it. 

"All right,"  Mulder said finally.  "You have to contact Scully's
mother.  Tell her she's all right.  Tell her what's happened as much
as you can.  And my mother, too, though that's not as pressing."  

"I will.  Both of their lines are being tapped, I'm sure, so I'll go
see them in person as soon as I can manage it.  Speaking of which, I
don't want you using your cell phone anymore.  Or Scully's.  They've
probably got a GPS tracker on your phone.  For all we know, they know
where you are -- generally -- from your conversation with Granger
this morning.  You'll need to get moving as fast as you can just in
case."  

Mulder grit his teeth, closed his eyes, cursing softly to himself. 
"All right," he said again.  "I'll move Scully as soon as I think she
can handle it."  

The phone beeped again for more change, saying the call would end in
15 seconds. 

"Take care of yourself, Mulder,"  Skinner said, and there was
something kind in his voice. "And take good care of Scully, if she'll
let you."  

Mulder smiled mildy at that, despite the turmoil his emotions were
in.  "I will, sir.  You too."  

Skinner hung up before the line went dead.  


***********

JANUARY 17 
7:32 a.m.


Mulder awoke, lifting his head off the pillow, at the sound of a car
starting up.  He listened closely to it, recognized the hum and cough
of Mae's beatup pickup, and felt himself relax some.  

He checked his watch -- she was probably going for food again, he
thought.   

He leaned up a little to look at Scully, lying beside him, still on
her side, her arms and legs curled in tight against her chest and
belly.  He could see her eyes darting beneath her closed lids as she
lay there, drifting in the midst of a dream.  Her face was calm, her
breathing even.  It made him relax even more to watch her.  The worst
of things seemed to be over.  

He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss against her forehead, near
her hairline, rubbed his cheek softly against her hair.  Unlike the
previous night, she stirred slightly with the touch, made a small
sound in her throat.  

He was so tired, the past few days still clinging to him.  He lay
his head back down on the pillow, deciding to try and doze a bit
until Mae returned.  Seeking warmth and comfort, he pushed his arm
beneath Scully's gently, curled it around her middle between her
knees and her chest, pulling her against him. She stirred again, this
time sharply, as though she were being jerked toward consciousness. 
The suddenness of it suprised him.  

"No..." she said softly, and he could see her face twisting to
tears.  Her arms began pushing at his, her hands gripping his wrist
and pulling it away from her body.  

"Scully, it's all right," he murmured into her ear.  Her reaction
bothered him on some visceral level he couldn't quite name.  

"No, don't..."  she whispered, something desperate in her voice as
she pushed at his arm again.  "Don't..."  

The words sent a chill through him, and he sat up on one elbow,
removed his arm from her immediately, dread overcoming him.  

He waited, barely breathing,  while she calmed again, her face
relaxing, her breath catching, then releasing as she drifted back
into her deep sleep. 

She's just been through the ringer, he thought, though he did not
touch her again.  She was bound to be a little off kilter, her
emotions not what they usually were.  And she was trying to get some
sleep for the first time in several days.  Her reaction was perfectly
natural, he decided, nodding to himself and pushing the feeling of
dread away.     

With those thoughts, he chastised himself for being selfish and
disturbing her, and rolled away, slipping from beneath the covers and
standing on the cold floor.  

A televangelist was on the screen, a phone number at the bottom,
asking for donations.  "Your prayers answered," it said beneath it. 
Mulder made a face and went to the old set, flicked it off.  The
silence that was sent through the room with the action was heavy, not
a sound outside or in, save Scully's deep breathing from the bed.  

He went to the fireplace, saw that the fire had died down to faint,
glowing embers, the wood holder next to the hearth empty.  He vaguely
remembered a woodpile next to the cabin from when he'd come in the
afternoon before, and went to the couch, pulling on his boots and
jacket.  He headed out the door quietly.  

He stood on the small landing outside the door for a moment, his
breath puffing out in front of him.  The morning sky was white-grey,
a few clouds high up, stretched out in a blanket of nimbus.  He could
see the clouds reflected on the surface of the lake, the water still.
Down at the end of the driveway, across the narrow road, there was a
small pier pointing out into the lake, T-shaped, studded with a round
supports, like truncated telephone poles.   

On the edge of the pier, a small figure sat, tiny from this
distance.  Sean.  

Mulder didn't know much about children, that much was certain.  But
he did know that Mae was gone, and that kids shouldn't play around
the edge of water.  

With that thought in mind, he blew out a breath and went down the
steps, making his way down the gravel drive, across the road, and
onto the pier.  

Sean didn't turn as Mulder came toward him, though Mulder knew the
boy could hear his hollow footsteps on the worn wood.  Standing just
behind Sean, Mulder looked at him.  The boy's eyes were down on the
lake, a long stick in his hand.  He was patting at his reflection
with the end of it, sending the dark outline of his body into
distorted ripples.  His other hand was in the pocket of his small
coat, his legs dangling over the edge.  

Besides the tapping of the stick, Sean was still.  

"Sean?"  Mulder called softly.  "What are you doing down here all by
yourself?"  He said it gently, no tone of reprimand.  He didn't feel
like he had much of right to discipline the boy, for one.  For
another, he was truly curious.  

"Just sitting,"  Sean replied.  Mulder was struck by the boy's
thoughtful, heavily accented voice.  "Thinking a bit."   

He continued tapping at his reflection, making a soft splash sound. 
A hawk called somewhere in the distance, the sound getting caught in
the hilly terrain and echoing for a few seconds.  

Mulder took the few more steps beside him, sat down a few feet from
him and dangled his legs over the edge of the pier as well.  He had
to sit back some to keep his feet from getting wet.

"I wanted to say I'm sorry for aiming my gun at you last night,"
Mulder said softly, looking at him.  "You scared me.  I thought you
might be someone else."  

Sean looked up, met Mulder's eyes for a few seconds, then looked
back down.  

"You thought I was my daddy," he said softly, and Mulder didn't know
what to say to that.  His mouth opened and closed like a fish as he
struggled to come up with the right thing.  

Fortunately, Sean spared him.  "Aunt Mae says you're some kind of
policeman," he said.  

Mulder nodded.  "Yes, a kind of policeman, that's right."

Sean looked at him.  "She says that Dr. Black is some kind of
policeman, too, and that her name isn't really Dr. Black."  

"Yes, that's right, too," Mulder agreed, still feeling a bit at sea.
His exposure to children was limited, but he didn't think any amount
of time spent with them would prepare him for THIS conversation.  

Behind him, he heard a car approaching, turned sharply to look down
the road.  Mae's pickup appeared from the top of the rise, coming
slowly toward the cabins.  He could see her looking at them both as
she made the turn into the driveway, going up the hill.  

Sean had likewise turned to watch Mae's approach, but now he
returned his eyes to the water.  His stick was still as he appeared
to be considering something, his small brow furrowed.  Mulder let the
silence stretch between them, looking out over the water.  The hawk
was circling now over the water, riding updrafts in graceful circles.
He watched it for a long moment.

"I'm not going to see my daddy for a long time, she says," Sean said
finally.  The boy's voice was flat, his emotions tight as a drum.   

Mulder swallowed, aching.   "Yes, that's probably so," he said
quietly, looking at Sean's profile again.  

Sean gave his reflection another tap, sending out a widening circle
of ripples.

Mulder heard footsteps coming down the gravel drive toward them now,
and welcomed them.  

Sean was nodding now.  Mulder kept waiting for tears from him, but
Sean remained quiet, his eyes boring into the water.  

Mae came down the pier, stood behind them.  Mulder glanced back at
her, and she crooked an eyebrow at him, questioning.  Mulder looked
back at Sean, his expression sad, then back at Mae.  Mae nodded, bit
her bottom lip.  

"I think..."  Sean began, hesitated.  

"You think what, Sean?"  Mae asked him gently after a moment.  

Sean looked up over the lake again, and Mulder saw a grim set in his
face that didn't fit on the face of a seven year old boy at all.  

"I think my daddy must not be a very good man."   It came out just
above a whisper.  

Mulder looked down, again at a loss as to what to say.  

Mae squatted down behind Sean, put her arms around his chest and
pulled him back against her.  She kissed his temple, pressed her face
against the side of his face.  

"Your father loves you very much, Sean," she said.  "That's all you
need to know when you think about him, all right?"  

Sean nodded, and now Mulder did see the tears start in the boy's
eyes, though his face was still set, his eyes still on the lake.  

"It's all right," Mae said, kissed him again.  "Everything's going
to be all right."  

She turned after a beat and looked at Mulder.  "I checked on Dana
when I came in," she said quietly.  "She's awake.  You might want to
go to her."  

Mulder pulled himself up to this feet immediately, stood before Mae
and Sean for a few seconds, wishing there was something he could do.  

"It's all right," Mae said again, this time to Mulder.  "Just go to
her."  

He nodded, turned, and hurried up the pier.  

**********

End of chapter 24a.  Continued in 24b.


**********

He entered the cabin to find Scully sitting up on the edge of the
bed, the blankets pulled across her middle, one hand fisted on her
lap and one on her forehead.  She looked up as he entered, and he
could see red rims around her eye above the smears of black.   She
wiped at her eyes gently but quickly as he came forward.  

"I'm sorry I wasn't here when you woke up," he said softly, pointing
with a thumb toward the lake.  "Sean--"

"Yes," she said, and her voice was hoarse, weak.  "Mae told me. 
It's okay."    

He stopped a few feet from her, studied her carefully, his nerves
kicking up.  Her left hand was shaking uncontrollably.  She saw him
looking at it.  

"There's been some...damage," she whispered.  She pulled herself up
straighter on the bed, cleared her throat, fisted both hands in her
lap now.  Her knuckles were white. 

"Is it permanent?"  he asked, stricken.  

"There's no way to know," she whispered, and he could hear her
frustration in her voice.  "Not at this point."    

He looked at her and nodded.  She looked away, clearly trying to
avoid his gaze, holding something back, her eye shining.      

That same feeling of dread that he'd had earlier came over him.  

Her pushing at his arm, the fear in her voice...

No...she had said.  Don't....

Something was terribly wrong.  More than her hand, more than what
she'd been through the night before.  Something else, something
shadowy he didn't yet know.  He swallowed down a lump in his throat
that had lodged there suddenly, going cold inside as the realization
began to creep in on him.  

"Tell me," he murmured.  He took a step towards her, but stopped as
she looked up at him, her gaze very afraid.  

"Tell you what."  It came out soft, flat.  She looked down at her
hands.  

He squatted in front of her to look into her face.  Her eye darted
away again.  She took in a shaky breath.  

"Scully," he said softly.  She looked back at him, something
desperate on her face for an instant.  She shook her head, closed her
eye.  

He reached out tentatively and touched her knee, just barely grazing
the fabric of her pajamas with his fingers.  

"Hey," he said softly, his voice unearthly calm even to his own
ears.  She looked at him again.  "You remember a long time ago...when
we first got started on this case.  It was Christmas.  We were eating
in the hotel, remember?"  

She nodded, her lip trembling.  "Yes," she whispered.  

"You said that night," he continued carefully.  "You said that we
shouldn't keep things from each other.  That we should always tell
each other the truth."   

She bit her lip, twin tears going down her cheeks.  She wiped them
away with the heel of her hand.  "Yes, I remember," she said, and her
voice shook.  

He bent to meet her gaze again.  "Then I want you to tell me. 
Please."  

She sat silent for a long moment, and he let it stretch.  She looked
to the side, her lip still caught between her teeth, though it was
still trembling.  

"I couldn't remember..." she said finally, her voice still shaking,
the words coming out haltingly.  "I couldn't remember what
happened...the concussion kept me from remembering for a little
while...the drug..."  She trailed off.

"But you remember now."  He said it gently.  His own hands went to
fists.  

She looked at him, swallowed.  

"Yes," she whispered, studying her hands.  She hestitated for
another long moment, shaking her head.    

His eyes burned.  He braced his hands on his knees, a pain spreading
in his belly, his chest.

"He raped you."  

She looked away quickly as he said the word, as though hearing it
aloud physically hurt her.  Her hands clenched down, her left shaking
harder.  

She jerked a nod.  

No...

He stood quickly as he looked at her.  

It hadn't been real until she'd nodded.  

Now it crashed into him.  It hurt to breathe.

He ran his hand through his hair angrily.  He kept thinking of
standing at the airport, useless, while it had been happening to
her...

"Don't," she said hoarsely, looking up at him imploringly.  She
choked on a breath, struggling to hold it all in.  She trembled
slightly, as though she were shivering from sudden, intense cold.

He watched her, knew that right now she needed him to hang on, to
not give in to what he was feeling.          

He forced his face into composure, wiping away the anger, the
anguish.  He breathed out a slow breath, though it shook as he
released it.      

Then he took a step towards her.  

She looked up at him, frightened again, as he reached a hand out and
cupped the side of her face.  

She clenched her eye closed, shook her head once.    

Now he knelt down in front of her, his hands going to cover hers. 
He found her fingertips, pulled slightly, trying to loosen her fists.
 

After a moment, her hands opened slowly, and he saw indentations in
her palms from her nails.  He leaned forward to her lap, pressed a
kiss into one palm, then the other.  

Her forehead fell to the crown of his head and her sobs, finally,
broke.    


***********

UNKNOWN LOCATION 
TYNER, KENTUCKY 
10:14 a.m.


Larry Kingston, Grand Marshall of the Sons of Liberty, sat at his
wide, cluttered desk, looking over the information in the file
carefully, studying the three pictures he had in front of him.  He
chewed on the end of his pipe, the smoke curling up around the brim
of his baseball cap.   Occasionally he would look up over the top of
the file at the man sitting across the table from him, eyeing him
suspiciously.  

He didn't like these foreign types one bit.  Even if the work he was
doing made him have to do business with them from time to time.    

The man sat with his legs crossed, stared back at Kingston levelly. 
He reached up at one point and ran his finger over the scar along the
side of his mouth like he was rubbing a good luck charm.  

"So what you need here, Mr. Curran, is just help in locating these
people?" he asked finally. 

"Yes, that's all,"  Curran replied.  "And bringing them to me."  

Kingston leaned back.  "These ones here, the woman and the boy," he
said, tossing down the photograph with his free hand.  "I ain't
worried about them.  Your sister and your boy, you say they are?"

"Aye."

"Well, I ain't worried about bringing them in.  But this other one,
this FBI agent.  That could mean trouble for me."  

Curran leaned forward.  "Mr. Kingston, I've done some work for you
in the past that wouldn't look good for me if it came out, as well. 
All I need is for you to find her and bring her to me.  That's all. 
No one even has to know you're involved if it's done the proper way. 
And I trust you can manage that."  

Kingston scowled.  He really didn't like this one, but the son-of-a-
bitch did have a point.  He did owe him one.  A pretty big one at
that.  

"All right," Kingston said, closed the file, setting his pipe down
in the ashtray on the side of the desk.  "I'll start working my
connections, get their faces out.  Shouldn't take that long.  We're
right good at finding people when we need to.  Pays the bills, as
they say."  

Curran smiled, stood.  "That was my understanding when we first
spoke a long time ago, Mr. Kingston," he said softly.  "I appreciate
your help."  

Kingston stood as well, took Curran's outstretched hand reluctantly.
He shook the man's hand once stiffly.  

"I've got your number," Kingston said.  "I'll call you when we find
something out."  

"Thank you then," Curran said, and walked out Kingston's door.  


*********

SHELBY FOREST STATE PARK 
MILLINGTON, TENNESSEE 
3:30 p.m.


Scully's eyes were glassy as she watched the cartoons that Sean had
found on the television.  Though it was a good cartoon, a Warner
Brothers she even remembered from her own childhood, Sean had yet to
make a sound in reaction to it.  He merely knelt in front of the set,
his back to her, as though he didn't want to look her.  

Which, she supposed, he probably didn't.  She sensed that he had
figured out that his father had something to do with her injuries. 
She winced just thinking about what must be going through his mind. 

She had thought it a bad idea to leave him with her, but Mae had
said that it would be better if she and Mulder went alone into town,
less obvious if Owen had people looking for them already.  A woman
with a boy, they were looking for.  A man and woman, they were not.  

Plus, Mulder had known that Sean would keep Scully awake, alert,
while he and Mae were gone into town to conduct their business.  And
she needed to be alert, on the outside chance someone might come to
the cabin after her.  

Her gun, which Mulder had brought with him along with her cell
phone, was tucked beneath the pillow, her hand resting near it, just
in case.  

She may not have been strong enough to stand, but she was strong
enough to shoot. The nerve damage was only in one hand, thankfully.

She watched the set, Daffy Duck being erased by a giant pencil, all
the way down to his eyes and beak, which then fell to the ground. 
Finally a sound from Sean, a short laugh that sounded like it hurt.  

She heard car engines coming closer, her hand slipping beneath the
pillow.   

"Sean?"  she called softly.  "Can you go to the window and see who
that is that's coming?"  

He turned and nodded, rising slowly and going to the window.  He
pulled back the curtains, peered outside.  She heard the tires on the
gravel now, her breath quickening.  

"It's Aunt Mae and Mr. Mulder," Sean said:  "Mr. Mulder's in a blue
big truck and Aunt Mae is in a brown van."     

She could see one of the cars pull up outside the cabin now, a blue
full-size Bronco.  Older.  Faded blue paint and a white top.  She saw
it shift slightly and heard the door creak shut as Mulder got out.  

That was what they'd gone into town for -- to trade in Mae's truck
and to buy Mulder something for them, something inexpensive.  They
couldn't very well go driving around in a Bureau car.  Mae had been
kind enough to volunteer to pay for it with a bit of Owen's money
from his suitcases, since Mulder couldn't use his own cards or checks
to pay for anything.  It could be so easily traced.   

He'd told her all about his conversation with Skinner.  She closed
her eyes, her mind swimming with it all.  

Such a mess.  

The door opened and Mulder entered, Mae close behind.  They carried
food with them again, bags of fast food from McDonald's this time. 
The smell of what must have been a filet of fish in one of the bags
made Scully nearly gag.  She had yet to regain her appetite from the
effects of the drug.  

"Did you get me a toy?"  Sean said, coming forward and grabbing at
the box Mae carried with her. 

"Yes, there's a toy, Sean," Mae said tiredly, let him have it.  He
went back to the television with it.  

Mulder came toward her, sat on the edge of the bed gently.  He
offered her the bag and she took it, though she didn't open it.  She
merely set it on the mattress in front of her. 

"Thank you," she murmured, looking up at him.  She strained a smile
that she didn't feel.  He smiled back for an instant, then it was
gone.  

"I'm going to go take care of things while you eat.  Then you need
to get dressed.  I'll help you when I get back if you need it."

"Or I can help you," Mae offered from the couch.  Scully nodded.  

"All right," she said, and felt a wave of weakness pass over her. 
She closed her eyes against it, and Mulder put a hand on the side of
her head gently.  

"You okay?"  he asked softly.  When she opened her eyes, she could
see that same worried expression he'd been wearing all day.  She
didn't like the look in his eyes.  He looked at her as though she
were fragile, and she wasn't.  

Nothing had changed about her.  

She needed him to believe that about her, so she could believe it
about herself.  

"I'm fine, Mulder," she said softly, reached up and took his hand,
gave it a reassuring squeeze.  He nodded, looked hurriedly away.

**

4:12 p.m.

Mulder drove down the old service road along the lake about a mile
from the cabin, following the bank, nosing the dark government sedan
down the narrow road beneath the overhang of trees.  

Finally, he saw what he'd been looking for from the map the ranger
had given him when he came in with the Bronco.  The service road dead-
ended into the lake here, a sign on the edge of the road warning of
deep water.  No swimming.  

He bumped off the circular ending to the road, stopped the car on
the bank.  He climbed out, left the door open, left the car running.  

Going around to the back of the car, he pulled out a small pen knife
from his pocket, used the blade to carefully unscrew the government
plates from the car.  The car chuffed out a stream of white into the
cold air as he did so.  

He went around to the front, did the same thing.  

Standing on the edge of the bank, he took first one plate, then the
other, throwing them out onto the lake as far as he could.  

Next, looting around in the deep pocket of his jacket, he pulled out
his cell phone, Scully's.  He looked down at them almost sadly for a
long moment, as though they were the last tangible connections to the
lives they'd had. 

Then he hurled them both after the plates into the lake, watching
them spin through the air before they slapped the surface of the
water and then were gone.

Lastly, he went to the car, leaned in and put the car into drive,
stepping back quickly as the car began to move.  

The car rolled to the edge of the bank, nosed down, and slid into
the lake.  He watched it as it quickly filled with water through the
open door, tilted, and sunk, leaving a trail of bubbles as it
descended into the dark water.  

He pulled his coat around him against the chill, as satisfied as he
could be under the circumstances.  Turning, he began to jog back to
the cabin.  He hoped to make it back before it got dark.

**

4:55 p.m.


Mulder came up the drive, fighting off a bone-tired that threatened
to overwhelm him.  He saw Mae hauling one of the heavy suitcases out
to the brown, very used minivan she'd bought at the car dealership
near the naval station in Millington.  

"Here, let me help you," he said as he reached the van.  He reached
down and took the bag from her.

"Thank you," she said, and seemed fairly surprised by his kindness. 
He thought back on how cold he'd been to her since their meeting last
night, and began to regret it.

He stepped into the van, going to the back where he hustled the bag
onto the back seat.  The middle seat had been made into a bed for
Sean, complete with a pillow that was clearly lifted from the cabin. 
He stepped back out into the gloaming light next to her.

"I've helped Dana get dressed," Mae said.  "She's fallen asleep
again.  She did manage to eat a bit of her dinner, though not much."  

He nodded.  "Thank you for looking after her so well,"  he said, and
it came out easily now.  He really meant it.  

"You're welcome," she said, angling her head slightly at him.  

They both looked down at their shoes for a minute.

"Any more suitcases?"  he asked finally, nodding toward her cabin. 

"No," Mae replied.  "I put yours in the back of your truck, as well.
We should be set to go."  

They'd decided to leave as it got dark, slipping by the ranger's
station and out onto the highways as the sun went down, getting a
head start away from where they were while it was night.   It really
didn't matter when they travelled, they'd decided, for Scully and
Sean's sake.  Both would sleep their way through the night regardless
of where they were.  

Mulder gestured toward he and Scully's cabin, and Mae led the way
back inside.  

True to Mae's work, Scully lay on her back on top of the covers,
already in her dark coat, fast asleep.  Sean was still in front of
the television, a plastic car clutched in his hands.  

"Come on, Sean," Mae called.  "It's time for us to say goodbye and
get on the road."  

Mulder went to Scully on the bed, leaned over her and pressed a kiss
to her forehead.  She stirred and awoke immediately.  

"Mulder?  What is it?"

He put an arm beneath her shoulders and neck, urged her up.  She
helped him weakly.   "Everything's done," he said.  "We're ready to
go."  

He got her into a sitting position, helped her swing her legs over
the side of the bed.  He kept a hand on her as Mae and Sean
approached the bed.  

Mae's eyes were shining, a bittersweet smile on her face.  Mulder
watched Scully look at her, tears beginning in her eyes, as well.  

He stepped back as Mae came forward, into Scully's open arms.  The
two women embraced for a long moment.   Then Mae pulled back and they
kissed each other's cheeks, Mae rubbing at the tears on Scully's
face. 

"I'm so sorry,"  Mae said, her voice breaking.  "I'm so sorry for
everything that's happened to you."  

Scully shook her head.  "Don't be," she said softly.  "It's not your
fault, any of it."  She swallowed, met Mae's steady gaze.  "I can't
thank you enough for what you've done for me.  I owe you my life."    

Mae smiled again, smoothed her hand over Scully's cheek again.  "And
I owe you mine," she whispered.  

They embraced again, then Mae pulled back and ushered Sean forward. 
He stood before Scully and she leaned down to put her arms around
him.  

"Goodbye, Dr. Black," he murmured softly, and turned his face
obediantly to kiss her cheek.  

"Goodbye, Sean," she said softly, and put her hand on his head,
smoothing down his hair gently.  "You're going to be all right.  It's
all going to work out just fine."  

He gazed at her for a few seconds, nodded.  Then he turned to
Mulder.  "Goodbye, Mr. Mulder."  

Mulder put a hand on his shoulder.  "Goodbye, Sean."  And Sean
withdrew toward the door.  

Mae turned to Mulder now, dug around in her pocket.  She pulled out
an envelope.  "Here," she said softly.  "It's $1500.  I'm sorry it
couldn't be more, but I don't know what I'll be needing."  

Mulder looked at her, surprised.  "You don't have to do that. 
You've already given us $3000 for the car."  

Mae put her hand up.  "It's nothing.  Really."  

He took it, stuffed it into his jacket pocket.  

"Thank you," Scully said softly.  

Mae nodded, put her hand out to Mulder. "It's been a pleasure to
meet you, Mr. Mulder," she said softly.  

He took her hand, held it for a beat.  "You, too, Mae.  Thank you. 
For everything."  He released her hand, and she turned to go.  

"Oh, and another thing..." he said softly.  She faced them again.  

"It's just Mulder."  He crooked a wry smile at her, which she
returned.  Then she looked at Scully again.

"We'll see each other again, Dana," she said with conviction.  "You
wait and see.  We'll find each other again."  

Scully nodded.  "Bye, Mae."  

"Goodbye."  

And she took Sean's hand and went out the door, closing it softly
behind her.  Mulder stood motionless as he waited for the sound of
the car to start up.  When it did, and he heard the grinding of the
tires on the gravel, he went to the television, flicked off the
cartoons, leaving the room in silence.  

He felt suddenly awkward standing there with her, without Mae or
Sean to distract them from each other.  She must have felt it, too,
because she had a hard time meeting his eyes.  

It was just the two of them now, with all that they had been through
between them.  

"You ready to go?"  he murmured into the quiet, coming forward to
stand in front of her. 

She nodded, still looking down. 

Then she reached out, took his hand.  She brought it to her lips,
ran her lips across his knuckles. 

"Yes," she said softly.  "Let's go."  

He picked up a pillow, handed it to her, then a folded, small
blanket from the foot of the bed.  She took them without a word.  

He leaned down and lifted her into his arms easily, carried her to
the door, shutting off the light behind him.  

Out in the porchlight, he walked carefully down the stairs to the
car.  He set her down and opened the door for her, helped her climb
into the high vehicle.  He put the pillow behind her head, spread the
blanket over her on the wide bench seat, shut the door.  

Going around to the other side, he climbed into the driver's seat,
started the engine, snapped the pale headlights on.  The interior of
the car lit up with a blue-white glow, sending Scully's face into
shadow.  

He backed down the driveway, going down the road toward the entrance
to the park.  Once at the ranger station, he turned out onto the
road, heading toward the highway.  

"Where are we going?"  Scully asked from beside him.  He could tell
from her voice that she was half asleep already.  

"West," he said simply, looked over at her struggling to remain
upright in the seat.  "Hey, why don't you lie down?  Stretch out."  

He helped her settle down on the pillow next to his thigh, helped
her cover up.  She was asleep before they made it out of town.  

They hit a light right before the entrance to the highway, the car
idling roughly.  

He waited at the red light, thinking.  

About Skinner and Granger, the trap Padden had set for him should he
return.  The trap for both of them.

About Mae and Sean, wondering what would become of the two of them,
if they would make it.

About Owen Curran, waiting somewhere out in the night.  

The light turned green.  He gunned the engine, turned onto the
entrance ramp to the Interstate.  

As night pressed in around the car, he sighed, shut his mind down,
fighting off the fatigue, the worry.  

He couldn't think about it anymore.  

His hand on Scully's arm as he switched lanes, he stopped thinking.  

He drove.


*************

END OF CHAPTER 24.  CONTINUED IN EPILOGUE (CHAPTER 25).  

***********

ASPENWOOD LODGE 
STRAWBERRY, ARIZONA 
FEBRUARY 20 
(FOUR WEEKS LATER)
4:36 p.m.


Scully awoke to snow.  

She lay on her side, covered up to her shoulder by the thin, worn
blankets, watched the huge flakes fall outside the front window, past
the tiny kitchen, past the battered couch and television that she had
left on to have some company in the room.  

She had never been a person who cared for background noise.  That
had always been Mulder's domain.  But now she found being alone
unnerved her, and the voices on the small set gave her some comfort,
reminded her of a world outside the walls of the efficiency she
hadn't left in days.      

She needed to remedy that and she knew it.  It wasn't good for her
to isolate herself as much as she had been.  Even going for a walk in
the lovely white of the aspen forest behind the motel would do her
good.   

But something held her back.  Something always held her back now,
kept her emotions just out of her reach, out of Mulder's.  Only when
the dreams awoke her in the middle of the night -- the flashbacks to
the visions brought on by the drug, to Fagan -- did she show any sign
of emotion, a kind of breathless panic overwhelming her as Mulder sat
up beside her, his hand on her back as he refrained from taking her
in his arms.  

He would not embrace her until she embraced him -- it had become an
unspoken rule, put into play since the early days of their reunion
when his tender offers only served to make the panic worse.   

She hated the distance it had put between them, how it forced away
the ease of their contact with each other.  But she could do little
about it.  The memories were in her body.  It reacted even when she
did not.  

She sat up in the bed now, not wanting to think about it anymore. 
Things would get better with time.  Gradually she would forget about
what had happened, the dreams drifting away like smoke.   

She had to believe that.  

Gathering the blankets around her, she reached for the glass of
water she'd placed on the night stand before lying down for her nap. 
The lamp was on, casting a small light across the pressed wood
surface as she lifted the glass to her lips.  

In her lap, her left hand shook, the fingers curled in against her
palm.  The tremors were always worse when she was tired, and the nap
had done little to alleviate the fatigue.  She clenched her fist,
willing it to stop.

As she set the glass down, her eyes fell on the only other item on
the small table.  She reached for it, held it in her hand.  

Mulder's snowglobe.  

She gave it a shake, holding it up at face level.  The plastic
flakes whirled, and just beyond them, the snow fell outside the
window.  She smiled at the twin images, though something about it
brought her close to tears.  

It was the memory of Mulder giving it to her -- her grabbing the
package from him as they finished eating.  Him lying behind her as
she shook it for the first time.  

"I wanted you to have a white Christmas,"  he had said.

She covered her eyes with her shaking hand, put the snowglobe back
down on the table, the flakes falling back into their place.  

It was hard to think of the other life.  The other world where her
family, the comfort of she and Mulder's work, the ease of their
relationship, seemed to be waiting for her, just out of reach. 

She heard a car pull up outside, recognized the low thrumming of the
Bronco's aging engine.  Wiping her eyes quickly, she composed her
face.  

She would not let him see her crying about what they had left
behind.  Not when he had sacrificed so much to protect her.  

Steeling herself, she sat up a little straighter as the door opened
and Mulder entered, carrying two bags of groceries, his hair and
jacket dusted with snow.  

"Hey," he murmured to her, smiling warmly.  "You're up.  How you
feeling?"  

She returned the smile, though it did not touch her eyes.  "I'm all
right," she replied.  

He went to the kitchen, lay the groceries down on the small
countertop.  He'd been bringing in fast food since they arrived here
four days ago and had decided this afternoon that enough was enough.  

He'd called Skinner the week before, as he'd done every week since
they left Millington.  Skinner had told him that there was no change
in the situation in Washington, and that until there was he wanted
them to stay out.  

The Gunmen had wired them all the money they could scrounge --
another thousand dollars, with the promise of more.  Not much money,
but enough if they spent it wisely, which they did.

So they'd kept going, working their way across the country, staying
where they could for a couple of days at a time and then moving on. 
It had begun to take its toll on both of them, her especially.  She
was still weak from the exposure to the drug, from the holdover
effects of the concussion.  She was losing weight, growing drawn and
thinner.  

So Mulder had decided to stop in this sleepy vacation town nestled
in the Arizona mountains near Flagstaff, settle for a little while. 

She watched him unpack the groceries.  The efficiency was small, but
clean.  The refrigerator was half size, and Mulder had to bend to put
the milk, eggs, into it.    

He went back to the bags, pulled out a box of Mueller's pasta, a jar
of Prego, a shaker of spice.  

"Spaghetti a la Mulder," he said, and she smiled, then looked down,
as though the smile had given something away she didn't want him to
see. 

She heard him set the food down on the counter, come across the
linoleum in his snow-wet boots.   Then he was standing in front of
her, a couple of feet away, his hands in his pockets.  

"You okay?" he asked quietly, and she nodded hurriedly.  

"Yeah...I'm just...just tired."  Her voice shook as she spoke,
betraying her.  She closed her eyes, bit her lip.

Then she reached for him.  It was like instinct.  She opened her
eyes as he grasped her hand and she pulled him forward toward her,
her arms going around his waist, her cheek against his belly.  

"I'm sorry," she whispered as his arms went around her shoulders, a
hand going to the side of her head.  

"Don't be sorry," he said, running his fingers through the strands. 
"We're in a tough place here.  You're bound to be upset.  And I know
the moving around has been hard on you."

"No," she said, turning her head so she could look up into his face.
His gaze was tender, his brow creased.  "I'm sorry I've been so...far
away from you.  I don't mean to push you away..."

His hands came up to cup her head between them, his thumbs trailing
on the hair at her temples.

"It's okay," he murmured.  "I know you need time."  

She looked into his eyes, his words striking her off-center.  

She didn't want to need time anymore.  She wanted herself back now. 
She wanted him back now.  

She embraced him, her cheek against his belly again.  Then she
turned her head, rubbed her nose and lips against the soft material
of his shirt slowly.  She felt him go very still, his hands on the
back of her head, just resting there lightly as she moved. 

Then she reached her hands around, pulled his shirt from the waist
of his pants and pushed it up, her lips against the soft line of hair
that bisected his stomach.  

"Scully..." 

She opened her mouth, breathed a warm breath against his skin.  She
felt him shiver, her hands on his waist.  Then she kissed him again,
nuzzled him gently.  

His hands went to the sides of her head again, angling her face up
towards him.  Their eyes met, his look questioning.  She reached for
the collar of his shirt and drew him down until their faces were
inches apart., their breath mingling.  

She leaned forward, touched his lips with hers, a faint brush.  He
angled his head, coming forward to return the gentle contact.   She
closed her eyes as he pressed a chaste kiss on her lips, rubbed his
cheek against hers.  Her hands went to his face and drew him down in
earnest now, their mouths opening as they met again, something
desperate in it.  

The fear began to crawl up her body.  

She began to tense but tried to ignore it, concentrating instead on
his mouth, her fingers tunneling in his hair.  

Then his tongue entered her mouth.  

She stiffened, drew back suddenly with a gasp, turned her face away.  

"I'm sorry," he said instantly, leaning back.  "I didn't mean--"

"No, it's okay," she hurried to reply.  "I...I just wasn't ready, I--"

"I'm sorry--"

"Mulder, it's fine--"

"No, I shouldn't have--"

"It's all right!" she said sharply, her face twisting to tears as
she clenched her eyes closed, her hands going to cover her face. 
"It's all right..." she said again, and her breath caught, shivered
out.  

She got a handful of his shirt, pulled him to her again, burying her
face in the fabric, her whole body shaking.  

"Okay..." Mulder whispered, holding her against him.  "It's
okay...just relax..."  

She clenched the shirt in her shaking fists, struggling for control.
After a moment, with a deep breath, she regained it. 

She would not let this consume her.  She owed herself that, for
everything she was.  She owed it to him.

She leaned back and looked at him, into his face, so etched with
concern.  

"I want to try again," she said softly, her voice quiet but steady
now.  

He swallowed.  For a moment she thought he might say no.   

Then he nodded.  

"Okay," he whispered, smiled at her, something sweet and sad in it.  

He leaned down again, their eyes never wavering.  

She nearly lost herself in his eyes as she saw herself through them.
Saw herself strong and whole. 

His look spoke to her as his face inched closer.

Let's begin, it said.  

Let's begin again.


**********

END 






AUTHOR'S NOTES

When I first started out to write a sequel to "Goshen," what I
wanted to take on was a Mulder and Scully relationship in its
maturity.  I'd written them at the beginning of their relationship as
lovers -- now I wanted to see how they would be a year later, how
being lovers would have affected their work, their interaction with
each other.  I chose to do this by putting the relationship in a sort
of trial by fire, in a circumstance where they were forced to be
separated, to see how the relationship would fit itself around a
series of distances placed within it.  That is what the undercover
operation is all about, obviously, but it's what other things are
about, as well.  Mulder being saddled with a new partner in Granger. 
Scully and her friendship with Mae when Mulder has been, for so long,
her entire world.  

The biggest distance placed between them was, however, the rape.  It
was written into the story to be the thing that would strike the
closest at what IS their bond with each other and would be the
ultimate invasion of their private world -- the thing they would have
to work the hardest to overcome.  Ninety-nine percent of you were
patient and trusted me enough to tell the story, and thus dealt with
this aspect of the plot.  I really appreciate that.  But in case its
presence still niggles at you, if it hasn't felt resolved in your
mind why the rape was in the story, I wanted to tell you outright why
it was there.  

The story was always intended to be a two-part venture.  It will
continue in "City of Light," which I will most likely begin writing
this summer.  I hope you'll join me again for that one to see how all
this plays out!  ;o) 


THANKS:

I want to begin by thanking you, the readers, for your enormous
support throughout the long nine-plus months I've spent writing this
story.  The emails I've received, the encouragement, the ideas that
people have put forth that have sometimes ended up changing little
things about the chapters as I went along...  It's been great getting
to know so many people through the writing of this.  Special thanks
to Linda, Kerri, Missy J, Jen, Stephanie, Nancy and Jean for the
stalking, the occasional deconstruction, and the cheerleading.  I
feel very lucky to have gotten to know you all.

I also want to thank people who have pitched in to beta parts of
this story.  To Heather for her early work on the story.  To Sue for
her later work.  To Beth for her hard work on various chapters and
for listening to me talk about this incessantly for all this time. 
To the people at XScenes for their early betaing and their support
through the writing of this.  

For research help:  Peggy, for all of her information about medical
issues, from what time the cafeteria closes in a hospital to how to
deal with a concussion.  To the wonderful people at Scullyfic, the
smartest crowd on the web -- where else can you post a question like:
"What's the dome of a cathedral called?"  and have someone actually
answer you within 10 minutes?  There was lovely person who helped me
with the locations in Boston, as well, whose name has escaped me. 
Thanks to her.  To Pam and Shari for their talk about Shelby Forest
and Millington, and to Gwoman for helping me with Richmond when my
poor addled brain forgot a place where I lived for so long it felt
like a lifetime.  To Dani, for sneaking around with me on sites you
do NOT want to visit to find out about how to make a truck bomb and
what kind of assault rifles are all the rage these days.  To Allyson
at UVa for talk about the Troubles.  The discussions about splits
solidified some elements of the story for me.   And to Dr. Pete
Mikulka for his discussions on serotonin and circadian rhythms.  The
drug and their side-effects, though completely fictional, were
loosely based on those discussions.

And finally -- to my three betas:

To Sheri for her help with storytelling and craft -- for her
enthusiasm and support and for being hard as hell on me and not
letting me get away with something easy and thus usually wrong.  For
the best editing one could hope to have.  I owe the cogency of this
book to her.  

To Shari.  If you liked the characterizations in this story, you
have her at least partly to thank for that -- she kept me honest with
them.  Also thanks to her for listening to my neurotic ramblings and
helping me find my way through this, for careful editing and
proofing, and for posting the story on the website for me every week -
- and then posting it "out there" when I could not manage to do it
myself!

And then to Dani -- the best friend I've ever made whom I've never
met -- for helping me with the plot of this story, for sharing in the
joy and frustration of writing it on a day to day basis, for being my
companion through it.  This story is dedicated to her.  

Thanks for reading.  It's been a really good time.


Bone

Bonetree@gmail.com